Skip to main content

Full text of "The Tripartite life of Patrick : with other documents relating to that saint"

See other formats 


JOHN M. KELLY LIBRARY 





Donated by 

The Redemptorists of 
the Toronto Province 

from the Library Collection of 
Holy Redeemer College, Windsor 



University of 
St. Michael s College, Toronto 







WOODS 



SEMINAI 
ONTARIO 



ST. J4I.PHONSUS 

WOODSTOCK, CIITARIO 

^PB 







ST. -PHONSUS SEMINAJ 



ARY 

ST. ALPKONSVS SEMINA 
WOODSTOCK, ONTARIO 





RERUM BRITANNICARUM MEDII ^EVl 

SCRIPTORES, 




OIJ 



CHRONICLES AND MEMORIALS OF GREAT BRITAIN 

AND IRELAND 



DU1UNG 



THE MIDDLE AGES. 



U 10231 








THE CHRONICLES AND MEMORIALS 

Oi 

GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND 

DURING THE MIDDLE AGES. 

PUBLISHED BY THE AUTHORITY OF HER MAJESTY S TREASURY, UNDER 
THE DIRECTION OF THE MASTER OF THE ROLLS. 



ON the 26th of January 1857, the Master of the Rolls 
submitted to the Treasury a proposal for the publication 
of materials for the History of this Country from the 
Invasion of the Romans to the reign of Henry VIII. 

The Master of the Rolls suggested that these materials 
should be selected for publication under competent 
editors without reference to periodical or chronological 
arrangement, without mutilation or abridgment, prefer 
ence being given, in the first instance, to such materials 
as were most scarce and valuable. 

He proposed that each chronicle or historical docu 
ment to be edited should be treated in the same way as 
if the editor were engaged on an Editio Princeps ; and 
for this purpose the most correct text should be formed 
from an accurate collation of the best MSS. 

To render the work more generally useful, the Master 
of the Rolls suggested that the editor should give an 
account of the MSS. employed by him, of their age and 
their peculiarities ; that he should add to the work a 
brief account of the life and times of the author, and 
any remarks necessary to explain the chronology ; but 
no other note or comment was to be allowed, except 
what might be necessary to establish the correctness of 
the text. 




4 

The works to be published in octavo, separately, as 
they were finished ; the whole responsibility of the task 
resting upon the editors, who were to be chosen by the 
Master of the Ilolls with the sanction of the Treasury. 

The Lords of Her Majesty s Treasury, after a careful 
consideration of the subject, expressed their opinion in a 
Treasury Minute, dated February 9, 1857, that the plan 
recommended by the Master of the Rolls "was well 
calculated for the accomplishment of this important 
national object, in an effectual and satisfactory manner, 
within a reasonable time, and provided proper attention be 
paid to economy, in making the detailed arrangements, 
without unnecessary expense." 

They expressed their approbation of the proposal that 
each Chronicle and historical document should be edited 
in such a manner as to represent with all possible correct 
ness the text of each writer, derived from a collation of 
the best MSS., and that no notes should be added, except 
such as were illustrative of the various readings. They 
suggested, however, that the preface to each work should 
contain, in addition to the particulars proposed by the 
Master of the llolls, a biographical account of the author, 
so far as authentic materials existed for that purpose, 
and an estimate of his historical credibility and value. 

Rolls House, 

December 1857. 



xs 

EWRARY 



ST. 







SEMINAR 



THE 



TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



LtA 



EIBRARY 

ST. r ALPHONSUS SEMINARY 
WOODSTOCK, 





1"tf 







meaner 






1 tnuvt . c 
tvte? mbif AD t* 
" 




tufci jvr 




THE 




TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK, 



WITH 



OTHER DOCUMENTS RELATING TO THAT SAINT. 



EDITED WITH TRANSLATIONS AND INDEXES 



WHITLEY STOKES, D.C.L., LL.D., 

HON. FELLOW OF JKSrs COLLEGE, OXFORD ; 

CORRESPONDENT OF THE INSTITUTE <)] 1 K ANC E (ACADEMIE DBS INSCRIPTIONS); 
HON. MEMBER OF THE GERMAN ORIENTAL SOCIETY. 



PART I. 



PUBLISHED BY THE AUTHORITY OF THE LORDS COMMISSIONERS OF HER MAJESTY S 
TREASURY, UNDER THE DIRECTION OF THE MASTER OF THE ROLL"*. 



LONDON: 

PRINTED FOR HER MAJESTY S STATIONERY OFFICE, 
BY EYRE AND SPOTTISWOODE, 

PRINTERS TO THE QUEEN S MOST EXCELLENT MAJESTY. 



And to be purchased, cither directly or through any Bookseller, from 
EYRE AND SPOTTISWOODE, EAST HARDING STREET, FLEET STREET, B.C.; or 
ADAM AND CHARLES BLACK, 6, NORTH BRIDGE, EDINBURGH; or 
HODGES, FIGGIS, & Co., l(M, GRAETON STREET, DDBLIN. 

1887. 



Printed by 

and SPOTTISWOODE, Her Majesty s Printers. 
Vor H^er Majesty s Stationery Office. 



CONTENTS, 



Page 

INTRODUCTION i 

a. Description of the MSS. - x-lvii 

I. Probable date of the Tripartite Life Iviii-lxxxix 

c. Other documents now printed - - xc-cxxviii 

(1. The persona] history of S. Patrick cxxix-cxliii 

. On the social condition of the early Irish - cxliv 

THE TRIPARTITE LIFE - 1-267 

Part I. - 1-63 

Part II. 64-171 

Part TIL 172-267 

OTHER DOCUMENTS CONCERNING S. PATRICK 269-574 

I. DOCUMENTS FROM THE BOOK OF ARMAGH : 

a. Notes by Muirchu Maccu-Machtheni - 269-301 

I. Dicta Patricii 301 

c. Tirechan s Collections 302-333 

<1. Additions to Tirechan s Collections - 334-351 

c. The Book of the Angel - 352-356 

II. THE CONFESSION OF R. PATRICK - 357-375 

III. S. PATRICK S LETTER TO THE CHRISTIAN SUBJECTS 

OF COKOTICUS- - 375-380 

IV. PREFACE TO THE Fded Fiada - 381 

V. SECUNDTNUS HYMN, with preface, from tho 

Franciscan L!bv Hymnorwn - 382-389 

VI. PREFACE TO THE FOREGOING HYMN, from the 

Lcbar Brcce - 390-401 

VII. FIACC S HYMN - 402 

The Preface - - 402-404 

The Hymn - 404-411 

The Notes in the Franciscan Liber Hytniw- 

rnm 412-427 

VIII. NINN INK S PRAYER - 427,428 
IX. HOMILY ON S. PATRICK, from the Lebar Brecc 429-489 



VI 



APPENDIX 

I. Extracts from Prosper Aquitanensis 
II. Extract from the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle - 

III. Extract from Cumean s Letter to Segene - 

IV. Extract from the Luxeuil Calendar 

V. Extracts from the Brussels Codex of Muir- 

chu s Life of S. Patrick - 
VI. Adamnan s mention of S. Patrick - 
VII. Extracts from Nennius Histona Sri- 
tonum - - - - 

VIII. Extract from the Annales Cambria} 

IX. Extract from Baeda s Historia Eerlmas- 

tica - 

X. Extract from the Carlsruhe Calendar 
XI. Extract from a tract on the origin of the 

Irish Liturgy - 
XII. Extract from Alcuin s Poemata - 

XIII. Extracts from the Calendar of Oc,igus - 

XIV. Extracts from the Drurnmond Calendar - 
XV. Extracts from the Irish Canons - 

XVI. Extracts from the Chronicle of Marianus 

Scotus - - 

XVII. Extract from the Corpus Missal - 
XVIII. Annals from the Book of Leinstor 
XIX. Gilla Coemain s Chronological Poem 
XX. Lists of S. Patrick s successors - 
XXI. Extracts from lists of the relations of 

Irish saints 
XXII. Chronological Tract in the Lelar Brecc - 

XXIII. Patrick and his Leper 

XXIV. The Michaelmas Sheep - 
XXV. The Martinmas Pig 

XXVI. Patrick and Palladius - 
XXVII. Loegaire s Conversion and Death 
XXVIII. Extracts from Cormac s Glossary 
XXIX. Extracts from Tigernach s Annals 
XXX. List of S. Patrick s household - 

INDEXES - 

I. Index rernm 
II. Index of Books and Manuscripts 

III. Index of Persons Names 

IV. Index of Places and Tribes 
V. Index of Irish words 

VI. Index of Hiberno-Latiu words - 
ADDENDA AND CORRIGENDA 



Page 
493-574 
493 
493 
493 
493 

494-498 
498 

498-500 
501 

501 

503 



502, 523 
503 

503-506 
506 

506-509 



510,511 
511 

512-529 
530-541 

542-4.95 



548-551 
550-555 

556 

556-559 
560, 561 
560, 561 
562-567 
568-571 
572, 573 

573 

577 
577 
588 
592 
618 
639 
659 
666 



INTRODUCTION. 



INTRODUCTION. 



This book contains the three Irish homilies on Patrick 
son of Calpurn, which are commonly called the Tri 
partite Life of St. Patrick, together with such other 
ancient documents as seemed likely to elucidate his 
biography. The text of the Tripartite Life is now for 
the first time printed, though two versions of it have been 
published, namely a Latin one by the learned Franciscan 
friar, John Colgan, in his Trimlis Thaumaturgae . . . 
Ada, Lovanii, 1647, and an English one by Mr. Hennessy, 
in Miss Cusack s Life of Saint Patrick, London, 1870, 
pp. 371-502. But the former version is a paraphrase 
for edification rather than a translation for scholars, and 
the latter is incomplete, and not always quite accurate. 

In this Introduction I propose, first, to describe the 
manuscripts from which the text of the Tripartite Life 
has been taken ; secondly, to endeavour to fix approxi 
mately the date at which it was composed ; thirdly, to 
notice the other documents printed in this book; 
fourthly, to set forth, with their aid, the personal history 
of our Saint ; and, fifthly, to mention the points in 
which the contents of this volume throw light on the 
social condition of the early Irish. Their name-system, 
topography, language and latinity are illustrated respec 
tively by the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth of the indexes. 



INTRODUCTION. 



I. DESCRIPTION OF THE MANUSCRIPTS. 

In the seventeenth century there seem to have been 
at least four manuscripts of the Tripartite Life. Of 
these, three, which Colgan calls exceeding old 
( pervetusta ), 1 were used by him in making the Latin 
paraphrase printed, as the Septima Vita, in his Trias 
ThaiMiiaturga. The first and chief was a vellum 
belonging to the O Clerys, the famous antiquaries of 
Ulster ; the second belonged to the Deorani in 
Leinster ; of the third he had no information. He 
worked from copies of these codices, and does not 
appear to have had the originals in his hands.- Of 
Colgan s three MSS. none are known to exist. The copy 
in Egerton 03 is not one of them, for it was written in 
1477, and was therefore, in 1647, only 170 years old 
certainly not pervctusta. Nor is the copy in 
Ravvlinson B. 512 one of them, for in wording, arrange 
ment, and substance it differs from Colgan s paraphrase 
in the following particulars :- 



fol. 

5 a. 1 



Rawl. B. 512. 

quod non tain di- 

cendus est. 
uniuersa Christi ec- 

clesia[e]quc inis- 

teria. 



Colgan s 



page 

117 a. 



Trias Tliauma- 
turga. 

quod non tarn di- 

cendue sit. 
EcclesicK, vniuersa- 
que Christi mys- 



1 Hanc vitam damns ex tribus 
peruetustis MSS. Hibernicis inter 
se collatis, dcsumptam, Trias 
Thaum., 168, col. 1. 

Quarto obseruandum quod tria 
nianuscripta cxcmplaria iam niemo- 
rata, quorum primum ct praeui- 
piuuii erat dciscriptum ex vetustis 
membranis Cleriorum Antiquario- 
rumin Ultouia, secundum ex Deo- 



raniorum in Lagcnia, tertium ex 
quibus nes^cio coclicibus transump- 
tuin, in nonnnllis ab inuiceui dis- 
crepubant ; uiio fusius quae in 
aliis prcssius, et uuo latine referente 
quae in aliis Hibernic refereban- 
tur. Nos autem tidein res fu?ius 
et latine refereutis se(inuti sumus, 
ibid., 169, col. 2. 



COLGAN S MANUSCRIPTS. 



XI 



fid. 



page 

117 a.: Sedentibus : quia 
erant stabiles, im- 
mobilcs. 



se 



117 b.: Et in umbra, 
Iftse, enim de 

dixit, 
Apoxtoli lux cum 

i nit tO 

Non enim ercti 

lux in miind.it 
Apostulos sanctos, et 
s co i inn. 



5 a. 2 : Sedentibus, id est, 
stabiles quia erant 
[stabiles] et iinmo- 
biles. 

5 b. 1 : Et in umbra mortis 
Ipse de se dixit 

Apostoli vero lux 

cum initio 
Nox enim erat in 

inundo 
Apostolos et sanctos 

successores eornm. 

Again, there is nothing in Rawl. B. 512 corresponding 
with the following three chapters printed by Colgan, 
Trias Thaum., 117 a., b., 118 b., 128 b. : 

II. Quando enim mater sanctum puerum in utero 
gestabat, films Regis Britonum cum tixore tienit ad 
ejus domum quern et ipsa, ut dccuit, perhumaniter 
excepit. Hospes autem eius formae captus praestantia, 
visus est in aliquibus cxterioribus signis prodidisse, quern 
in pectore male coiicipiebat, ignem. Hoc autcrn cum 
ejus propria uxor advcrtcret, zelotypiae vitio excae- 
cata, curavit venenum matri S. Patricii in haustu 
propinari. Conchessa vero nihil mali suspicata, obla- 
tum sumpsit ha[u]stum : sed virtutc sanctissimi foetus 
lacturn est, ut venenum. matri nihil nocuerit, sed in matri pro- 
duram ct lapideam inassam convcrsum sit ; uuac in hip?d"m 
pueri, dum in lucem ederetur, palma inter tenellos et 
digitos i-eperta est. Et cum zelotypae t acinus mulieris, 
et quae circa sanctum puerum, ejusque matrem gesta 
sunt, postea divulgarcntur ; omiies cocpcrunt divinam 
bonitatcm, iunocentiae protectricem, magnificare ; et 
pueri tanto signo praemonstratam, futuram praedicare, 
et praediccre sanctitatcm. Hoc fuit primuin, sed non 
praeeipuum, prodigiorum hujus sancti viri. 1 



See this story iu Irish, from Egerton, 93, infra, p. xlvi. 



Xll 



INTRODUCTION. 



X. Accidit alio die ut unicus filiolus cujusdam 

foeminae, quae materterae saiicti pueri in vaccis emul- 

gendis assistere solebat, immatura inorte abreptus, 

decesserit. Mater autem mortui pueruli x ingemitus et 

lachryinas efFusa, suum ini ortunium ejulabunda amicae 

suae exponit: quae jussit ut filiolum secum deferens, 

eum in loco, in quo vaccis mulgendis operam dabant, 

Puerum deponat, tanquam dormientein, Quod cum facturn 

mortuum esse f porriffit vasculum lacte plenum sancto puero 

vitae resti- . I . r L . . 

tuit. Patricio, rnandans, ut et ipse, et alms ipse puer, qui in 

prato dormiebat, inde se reficiant. Annuit puer 
sanctus, efc socium, quasi de requiescentis corporis sopore 
excitans, a mortis somno excitatum, vitae restituit cum 
adstantium omnium stupore et laetitia. 

LXVIII. Post tot prodigia veram fidem conrirmantia, 
et tain publicam Christianae fidei professionem, perver- 
sus Rex ad vomitum denuo et fel amaritudinis redicns, 
nondum desiit mirificam servi Dei Patricii probare, 
nisi et in dubium reuocare virtutem. Jussit enim ut 
post transacta omnia jam memorata, unus e servis 
nomine Erra maelus, ad publicam urbis plateam se 
conferat, faciem liniat sanguine, super plateam se pro- 
sternat, mortemque simulet ; et casu quo S. Patricius 
se rogante superveniat, eum excitaturus ; nullatenus 
indicet se vivum vel a mortuis resurrexisse. Erra 
maelus, revera erro malus, assentit Regis iniquae in- 
Mortem uentioni, sed ad suam perniciem. Re, ut excogitata, in 
ficte simn- e ff ec tum deducta, a Rege maligne rogatus supervenit 

lans vere . . . 

mortuns. Patricius ; et dum jacentem aspiceret, reique cornpositam 
fraudem, fictionem et indigriitatem, ti Domino revelante 
in spirit u admonitus cdisceret, dixit : O Erro maele, 
sive vere, sive ficte laesus sis, non recipies medicinam : 
sive vere, sive ficte laesus sis, inde non resurges. Quod 
veridicum oraculum certissimus rei probavit eventus : 
riam Erra maelus, quam satis perverse simulavit se, 
tarn satis adverse obiisse inventus est mortem/ 3 



1 puerili, Colg. 

- Bee this story given in Irish, 
from the Lebar Brecc, infra, p. 43G. 



3 This story, too, will he found in 
Irish, infra, p. 458, where for Erra 
the Lebar Brecc has Crund. 



COLGAN S MANUSCRIPTS. xiii 

So in the second part, Colgan (p. 130 b.) opens his 
ninth chapter with a sentence which is obviously 
needed, but ! is not found in Raw!. B. 512, fo. 9 a. 2 : 
Profectus est inde Patricius ad regionem de Delbh- 
na Assuill : ibique aliquot fimdavit Ecclesias, quibus ex 
suis discipulis diversas praefecit niystas doctrina et 
virtutibus illustres, quorum zelum virtutesque vir 
Dei probavit, non solum dum discipuli ejus essent in 
Hibernia, sed et ante a tempore multo, dum Komaiii ut 
veram doctrinam pietatemque e fonte epotarent, piam 
susceperunt pergrinationem. 

Again, at the end of Colgan s chap. xxii. (Trias Thaum, 
p. 132"-), there is another sentence needed for the sense, 
but dropt out of Rawl. B. 512, fo. 10 a. 1 : < Sed cum 
appelleret, casulam in Britannia relictam, ante se ja- 
centem reperit in Hibernia. 

On the other hand, there is nothing in Colgan s version 
corresponding, in the first part, with the sentence in Rawl. 
B. 512, fo. 6 a. 1, (infra, p. 10, lines 8, 9) ; or with the hymn 
Fded fCada in fo. 7 a. 1 (infra, p. 48) ; nor, in the second 
part, is there anything corresponding to the story of Munis, 
Loch Croni, and the relics left by S. Patrick in Forgnaide, 
Rawl. B. 512, fo. 20 b. 1 (infra, pp. 84, 86) ; to the verses 
in fol. 13 a. 1 (infra, p. 106) ; to the conversation between 
the angel and Patrick, 13 b. 1 (infra, pp. 1 12, 114) ; to the 
account, 14 a. 2 (infra, p. 120), of the still surviving 
members of Patrick s household ; to the question (infra, 
p. 134) about the numbers baptized in the well Oenadarc ; 
to the verses in p. 140; to the quatrain ascribed to 
S. Brigit, p. 150 ; and, lastly, to the story about Comman 
mas Algasaich, p. 156. The three wizards of Gregraige 
mentioned in p. 1 38 are only two in Colgan s version 
p. 142. 

For these reasons it seems clear that the Rawlinson 
MS., was not one of the three codices used by Colo-an. 

The MS. from which the bulk of the present work 
has been taken is described in the printed catalogue of 
the Rawlinson collection, Galo.to;/! codicwm m.<i.nuscrij_>- 

u 10231. b 



xiv INTRODUCTION. 

torum Bibliothecae Bodleianae Partis Quintae Fascicu 
lus Primus, Oxonii: 1862, col. 728-732. But as this 
description is neither complete 1 nor accurate, 2 it may be 
well to give here a list of the contents of the codex. 

The MS. Eawlinson B. 512 is a vellum, in quarto, 
now consisting of 154 folios, in double columns, written 
by various hands, in the 14th and 15th centuries. Its 
contents, almost wholly Irish, are as follows :- 

1. Conclusion of a story about Aedan and his brother 
Brandub, king of Leinster. Begins : mathair-si ar 
Oedan. regmai do acallaim na cailligi aili. 3 Ends : mac 
ocus ingen cechtarnai. 4 Finet. Aedan s daughterless 
mother recognises him by a grain of gold which she had 
placed under his left shoulderblade when she exchanged 
him for a daughter of a sonless queen. 

2. Kailleoracht inso sis. A poem in nine stanzas, 
obscure to me. Begins (fo. 1 a. 1, line 25) : Ton feid, a 
Cm*, conic muir. 5 Ends (fo. 1 a. 2, line 11) : toirthi 

hili ton fethi. 

3. A story about Queen Medb s three husbands. Title : 
Ferchuitred Medba indso (Medb s husband-allowance 
this). Begins (fo. 1 a. 2, line 12) : Ri rogabastar rigi 
for Erinn fecht naill .i. Eoclm Fedhlech. 6 Ends (fo. 
2 a. 2) : mac rig Alpan dotuitt la Maine Andaoi mac 

ocus Medbai. FINID do sin. 7 This story is 

3 we will go to converse with 
the other hag. 

4 a son and daughter of each of 



1 It omits numbers 9, 11, 17, 29, 
34, 35, 36, 37, 41, 42, 43, 45, 46, 
47, 48, 70, 76, 86, 92, 94, 95, 100, 
and 101 in the list now printed. 

" It describes a fragment of the 
Felire of Oengus as the whole : it 
gives, as a separate piece (21), the 
beginning of the Cain Adamiiain ; 
and it is deformed by misprints such 
as Choya for Choga, Seail for 
Scail, < Dubd for Dubh, Galide 
for Gulide, Danaim for Danann ; 
and by mistranslations such as er- 
choitmed complaint ; forbais in 
vasion ; esnad dearth. 



them. 

5 Lead us, O Christ, that rulcst 
the sea. 

6 (There was) a king who took 
kingship over Ireland at another 
time, even Eochu Fedlech. 

7 (It was) the son of the king 
of Scotland who fell by Maine 
Andaoi son of Ailill and Medb. 
That was i\\efinit to him. 



CONTENTS OF RAWLINSON B. 512. XV 

mentioned by Irard Mac Coisi, Rawl. B. 512, i o. 109, 
a. 2. The scribe s name follows: Meisi MailechZamu 
rogmithph (sic} sin. (It was) I, Maelsechlainn, who 
wrote that. 

fo. 2 b. is blank. 

4. Poem, in 37 stanzas, on the Kings of Ireland from 
Loegaire to Brian Boroime. Begins (fo. 3 c. 4) : Ata 
simcl forba fessa.i Ends (fo. 3 b. 2) : a grdd iinman- 
main attais. 

5. An imperfect copy of Gilla Coemain s chronological 
poem. Begins (fo. 3 b. 2, line 5) : A andaladh anall 
uile. Ends : do chobair chlann mc Miledh. 

Printed from the Book of Leinster, infra, pp. 530-540. 

6. A much faded poem entitled Tadg og oDa . . . 
cecinit. Begins (fo. 4 b.) : [Gajch gan anacal eg . . 
eon. 

7. The Tripartite Life of S. Patrick. Entitled : Beatha 
Padraic annso. Begins (fo. 5 a. 1) : Populus qui sede- 
bat. Ends (fo. 30 a.) : Alme trocairi ocus rl. Printed 
infra, pp. 1-267. The following marginalia occur : fol. 
21 a. at foot: Pattruig mac Arpluin anBreathnac/i do 
thaob a athair ocus Frangach do taobh a mathair os 
bho, siur don naom Martan hi. ( Patrick son of Arplun 
[ = Calpurn] the Briton, on his father s side, and a Frank 
on his mother s side, and she was a sister of the holy 
Martin. ) : fol. 22 a., at foot, the fragment of a topo 
graphical poem : 

O Loch Leighinn go hEirne 
tarrsna na Breifne burba, 
is o Ceanmts chaoimhfinne 
t ad go gaoith Bhirine Ghulbun. 2 



1 Here is a completion of know 
ledge. 

- From Loch-Leighinn to Erne, 



across the fierce Breifne, and from 
Ceannas of lovealile whiteness far 
to the stream of Eenn GulMin. 

b 2 



XVI 



INTRODUCTION. 



Unimportant scribblings in English occur in folfl. 
11 a., 12 b., 18 a. 1, 23 b., 24 a. 1, and 2fi a. 

8 A few topographical verses, in a modern hand, 
beginning : Crioch Midhi inn[e]osad duibh ocus crioch 
Breadh mborrfcdacTi x (fol. 30 a. 1, 1. 28). 

9 Prose notes beginning : ISsi torannac/tf ocus cri- 
ocharacfa 2 na Midi. (This is the measurement and 
mering of Meath), fol. 30 a. 2. 

At the foot of this page are two Latin notes about 
Risterdus Nugent (ob. 1591) and Katherine Nugent 
(ob. 1 604). On fol. 30 b. are some much faded notes in 
English. 

10. A life of S. Brigit, of which the commencement 
is lost. Begins (fol. 31 a. 1): miracula vulgata sunt. 
La?e nand i suidiu luid in Broicsech do bleogan. 3 Ends 
(35 b. 1, 1. 31) with the following quatrain: 

Dogena damsa moRi 

ni firfe flechod choidchi : 

fobithin Brigti indiu 

teti sund dond ingairiu . , 4 
Pluuiam et uentum sedauit . . , Finit. 

At the top of fol. 33 a. is the following note by the 
scribe of the Tripartite Life : A mBaili na Cuilendtrach 
dam ag scriberm nabethewZsa nsemBri^e ; ocus ara fsesam 
dom anmain ocus dom chvrp, ocus co romsoera ar dvail- 
chib ocus duineba. ( In Baile na Cuilenntrach am 
a-writing this Life of Saint Brigit ; and under her safe- 



1 Heath s boundary I will de 
clare to you, and the boundary of 
the haughty Bregiaus. 

2 Over ar is written do. 



A One day therein Broicsech 
[Brigit s mother] went to milk. 

4 My King will act for me : the 
shower will not pour till night : 
because of Brigit to-day who 
cometh here to the herding. 



CONTENTS OF RAWLINSON B. 512. 



XVll 



guard be my soul and my body, and may she save me 
from vices and mortality ! ) 

11. Slicht sain in so budesta (a different extract tins 
henceforward). Account of six of Brigit s miracles. 
Begins (fol. 35 b. 1, 1. 35) : Delg dorat ri Laigen arigill 
do filith. 1 Ends (fol. 30 a. 2, line 21) : Ailill mac Dun- 
laing iCill Dara oc denam na fertasa. tr^cha laithi doib 
dia caithim iiir mna ocus firu. 2 FINIT. 

12. Two stanzas, in a later hand, beginning fol. 36 a., 
line 22 : Tlachtga ingen Mhodh[a] Ruith ramhaigh 
(Tlachtga daughter of Mugh-Ruith of the paddle). 

13. A poem in 24 stanzas. Begins (fol. 36 b. ] ) : 
Domun duthain a loinde. 3 Ends (36 b. 2, 1. 26) : tor- 
malt in donm?7. 4 This is followed by a prose note in 
eleven lines. Begins (fol. 36 b. 2, line 27) : Agsin duit 
amic . . . oir gallda (that s for thee, son, . . .). Ends : 
in cvig[ed] la do mi aprilis odie (the fifth day of the 
month of April to-day). 

13. INcipiunt uerba Coeman filii Beognse Airidi .i. 
aibgitir in crabaid (the Alphabet of Piety). Begins 
(fol. 37 a. 1) : Ires co ngnimh. Accobar co feidhle. 
Fethamle co leire. Castot co numla. Aine co ninmus. 
Bochta co neslabrai. Tua co comlabrai. 5 Ends (39 a. 1, 



1 (There was) a brooch which the 
Kiiig of Leinster gave in pledge to 
a poet. 

2 Ailill son of Dunlang at Kil- 
dare (while she was) working these 
miracles. Thirty days to them, 
both men and women, to consume 
them. 



3 the world, transitory is its 
bitterness. 

"* he consumed the world. 
5 Faith with work. Desire with 
permanence. Quietude with indus 
try. Chastity with humility. Fast 
ing with riches. Poverty with libe 
rality. Silence with conversation, 
etc. (A)cnian is anglicised Kevin. 



xviii 



INTRODUCTION. 



1. 12) : IS ferr fochellamar inna coic dala arradfem .i. 
Dal fri cneit. Dal fri Ms. Dal fri muinntir nDe. 
Dal fri demnee. Dal fri hess&rge illaithe bratha. 
FINID. 1 

14. Title: Teist Choemain Oluana male Treoin for 
scoil oc Sinchill Chille Ached inso ( this is Coeman of 
Cluain mace Treoin s testimony as to the young school 
of Sinchell of Cell Ached ). Begins (fol. 39 a., line 13) : 
IS siat so cinte ocus gnathaighthe bui oc scoil oic 
Sinchill. Crabath cen scis. Umla cen fodord. 2 Ends 
(39 a. 2, 1. 10) : Tria crses rommill lesu a primgeindcc/tf 
ocus rorec ria brathair lacob ar craibechan. Finet. 3 

15. Treatise on the eight deadly sins and their oppo- 
sites. Begins (fol. 39 a. 1, line 11) : Consemdetar sruithe 
Ere-mi a riaglaib na screptrre pennatoir dilgind frepthre 
cech pecthre o blue commor air rosuigidthe na hocht 
n-airig sualach co?ia fodlaib fri hicc ocus slanugud na 
nocht n airecli ndualchse coneoch gained ar uaidib. 4 
Ends (fol. 40 b. 2, line 10) : Cobsaithe aicnith. Meranse 
isel. Imchaisiu Dd 5 



1 It is best that we ... the five 
meetings we shall mention, to wit, 
a meeting with sighing ; a meeting 
with death ; a meeting with God s 
household ; a meeting with devils ; 
a meeting with resurrection on 
Doomsday. It endeth. 

2 These are the decisions and 
usages that were at Sinchell s young 
school. Devotion without weari 
ness. Humility without murmur 
ing, &c. Another copy is in the 
Book of Leinster, p. 371, col. 3. 

3 Through gluttony Esau de 
stroyed his birthright and sold it to 



his brother Jacob for a craibechan, 
which word is glossed in II. 2, 16, 
col. 98, by caret, [leg. caro] bcchan 
.\.fcoil min no bee, (a little or small 
piece of flesh). 

4 Ireland s elders collected, out 
of the rules of the Scripture, an 
extirpating penitential for remedy 
ing every sin, from small to great. 
For the eight chief virtues, with 
their sub-divisions, were set down 
to cure and salve the eight chief 
vices, with all that is born of them. 

a Firmness of nature. A lowly 
mind. Contemplation of God. 



CONTENTS OF RAWLINSON B. 512. 



XIX 



16. Title: Incipit regula Colaim cilde (fol. 40 b. 2, 
line 11). Begins: Bith inn-uathad illucc foleith hifail 
primcathrach minap inill lat cubits beth i coitchendus 
na sochaide. 1 Ends (41 a. 2, line 2) : Do mod ernaighte 
co taothsad do dera. No do modh di obair torbaigh 
no do slec/^anaib coti th allas comenic meribafc solma 
do deYa. FINID. 2 

Dean Reeves has published this Rule, from a MS. 
in the Burgundian Library, Brussels, in his Primate 
Cotton s Visitation, pp. 109-112. 

17. A paragraph in three lines (t ol. 41 a. 2, line 3) : 
Cose mo Colmaocc maic uBeonna dond oclaicg. Cid 
as imgabtha do duine. Ni anse. sguirim fodesta ar 
rosgribus chena, d 3 

18. Legend of Gregory the Great (fol. 41 a. 2, line G) 
Begins : IMroraid Grigoir Romse, fer ind raith, do pec- 
daib inclithib nan-doine na tabrad i cobais. 4 Ends (f. 41 
a. 2, line 34) : Ni fil do pecdaib dogne nech ina colainn 
na hicat na harra sa acht ecndach an Spiruta naeib. 5 
A scribe s note follows : Easparta domnaig ar mbreith 
forn, ocus ar fsesam Dei dam. ( Sunday vespers .... 
on us, and on God s protection am I. ) 



1 To be in solitude in a place 
apart, nigh unto a chief city, unless 
it be safe with thy conscience to 
be in communion with the multi 
tude. 

- Thy measure of prayer, till thy 
tears shall fall. Or thy measure 
of profitable labour or of genu 
flexions until thy sweat come often, 
unless thy tears be rapid. It 
endeth. 

3 Mochohuoc maccu-Bedna s cor 
rection to the youth. " What should 



be shunned by a human being ? " 
Not hard (to say), i I unyoke hence 
forward, for I have written it 
(something seems omitted). 

4 Gregory of Rome, the man of 
the grace, meditated on the secret 
sins of men which they do not put 
forth in confession. 

5 Of the sins that one doth in his 
flesh there is none that these re 
demptions (arrea) do not heal, 
except the blasphemy of the Holy 
Ghost. 



XX 



INTRODUCTION. 



19. Invocation of Christ, entreaties for the interces 
sion of Mary, John the .Child, John Baptist, &c. (fol. 41 
b. 1). Begins : A slainicidh in ciniuda daona, A fir- 
liaig cecha tedma. 1 Ends (42 a. 1, line 20) : coro 
airillnigem coroin na gloire suthaine in oenthaid (sic) 
muntire nime hi frecnarcus na Trinoite an secula seco- 
lorum. 2 Amen. 

20. Title : Mugron comarba Colvim cille ( Mugron 
a successor of Colomb-cille ) haec uerba composuit de 
Trinitate. Begins (fol. 42 a. 1, line 21) : Airchis din a 
De athair uili cumachtaig! 3 Ends (42 b. 1, line 11): 
A spirut on ordnigther cech nuasal ! 4 

This Mugron died A.D. 980. See Reeves, Columba, 
p. 395. 

21. Title : Na arrada sosis colleic. 5 Begins (fol. 42 
b. 1, line 12) : Arra tesairgne anma a ifurnd. 6 Ends 
(44 a. 1, line 2) : et pater semel i sesam etir gach da 
salm corroisc anarra nuile. 7 

23. Legend of Laisren (fol. 44 a. 1, line 3). Begins : 
Fechtas luid Laisren for slatmd o muintir Cluana. 
do glanad Cluana Cain cell file a crich Ocmnacht. 8 Ends 
(44 b. 2, line 16) : Ocus ethech ocus ecnach ocus rad 
uabair ocus . . 9 



1 O Healer of the human race ! 
O true Leech of every disease ! 

2 that we may deserve the crown 
of eternal glory, in the unity of 
heaven s household, in the presence 
of the Trinity hi saecula saecn- 
lorum. 

3 Spare us, God, Almighty 
Father ! 

4 O Spirit, by whom every noble 
one is ordained ! 

5 The remissions (arrea) here 
below now. 



6 A remission for saving a soul 
out of hell. 

7 and a paternoster once while 
standing up, between every two 
psalms until the whole remission is 
ended. 

8 Once Laisren went a .... 
from the community of Cluain to 
purify Cluain Cain, a church which 
is in the province of Connaught. 

9 and perjury, and blasphemy, 
and proud speech, and . . 



CONTENTS OF RAWLINSON B. 512. 



XXI 



24. Note on the churches of Munster (fol. 44 b. 2, 
line 17). Begins: Cuic primfethail cecha ec(ol)sa 
rohordaiged la rig Muman. .i. Finnguine ocus la Cathal 
co maithib Muman umpa .i. bachall ocus menistir ocus 
cros ocus cloc ocus catur (.i. soiscela). 1 Ends (44 b. 
2, last line) : Da mile bite annside fobith rotesairg 
ernaiecthi Petair ocus Foil. FINID. Amen. 2 

O 

25. A tract on the Psalter (fol. 45 a. 1). Begins : 
IS he titul fil in-dreich ind lipuirsi taitnea do men- 
mannaib inna legnidhi. IS he 7 a ainm isind ebro 
hespertalim .i. uolumen ymnorum, arinni is psalrnus is 
lus uel imnus etercertar. Ceist, cia hainm in libmrsi 
a ebra, a greic, allatin ? Nicmse : nabla [is]in ebra, 
psalterium isin greic, laudatorium uel organum isin 
laitin. 3 Ends (fol. 47 b. 2, line 21) : Habeo didiu uad 
imtiag. 4 

fol. 45 a. l,line 22. Half obliterated Irish note, written 
in October, 1731. 

26. The law of Adamnan (fol. 48 a. 1-f. 51 b. I). 
Begins : Coic amsira ria ngein Crist A. o Adam co 
dilmTi, o dilinn co Abraam, o Abraam co ~Dabid, o 
Dabid co broit imBaibiloin. broit Babilone co 
gein Crist. Mnau rouhatar in-doeriu ocus in-dochraiti 
frisin reisin co tanec Adamnan mac Ronain, meic Tinne 



1 Five chief fethals of every 
church were ordered by the King 
of Munster, even Finnguine and by 
Cathal with Minister s worthies 
around them, to wit, a crozier and 
a credence-table and a cross and a 
bell and a book of the gospels. 

2 two thousands who are therein, 
because Peter and Paul s prayer 
saved them. Finit. Amen. 

3 This is the title there is in the 
face of this book which shineth to 



the minds of the readers. This is 
its name in the Hebrew : Hesperta- 
llm [leg. sepher tephillim~j,ih&t is 
" volumen hymiiorum," because 
psalrmis is, being interpreted, laus 
vel hymnus. Question, what is this 
book s name, its Hebrew, its Greek, 
its Latin? Not hard (to say). Ne- 
bel in the Hebrew, [ya^Ka, i/d/Shov, 
LXX.] , \f/a\rripiov in the Greek, lau 
datorium or oryanum in the Latin. 
4 Abeo, then, I go from it. 



XX11 



INTRODUCTION. 



meic Mdhv meic Coluim meic Lugdach meic Shetnu 
meic CWuild meic Neill. Cumalach ba hainm do 
innaiph co taineg Adamnan dia soerad ; ocus ba si so 
in cumalach in ben dia claite derc hi cinn na cobla 
[leg. comlad] coiiceth dar a feili cend indinbw [leg. 
inbir ?] furri coYoisceth bruith in lochta. TAr tiachtain 
di asin pull talman sin cainnil cethri fergiac do 
tummud di a mul imme no gereth in cainnel sin do 
uith for a dernaind co roi&eeth roind ocus dail ocus 
dergud i toighib righ ocus serchinnech. Ni uith cuit 
don ranai sin i mbulg nach a clior [ = criol] nach 
an-oentaig aithig tighi acki a bith in-uarboith fri less 
amuig na tisad airbuid de muir na tir docum a air- 
cindich. 1 

fol. 50 a. 2, line 25 : Incipit sententia angeli Adom- 
nano. 

fol. 50 b. 1, line 28 : IS sead inso forus cana Adom- 
nan for Herinn ocus Albam. 2 

This piece, together with the pieces numbered respec 
tively 27 and 28, was transcribed by O Donovan, in 
1859, for the Brehon Law Commission ; but has not yet 
been published. 



1 Five Times before Christ s Na 
tivity, to wit, from Adam to the 
Flood ; from the Flood to Abra 
ham ; from Abraham to David ; 
from David to the Captivity in 
Babylon ; from the Babylonian 
captivity to Christ s birth. Women 
abode in bondage and in baseness 
at that season till Adamnan soil of 
Rouan, &c. came. Cumalach was a 
name for women till Adamnan 
came to free them, and this was the 
cumalach, the woman for whom a 
hole was dug at the end of the 
door, so that it came over her 
nakedness ; the end of the spit 
upon her till the cooking of the 



portion ended. After she had come 
out of that earth-pit she had to dip 
a candle four man s-handbreadths 
(long) in a plate of butter or lard ; 
that candle had to be on her 
palm until division and distribution 
(of liquor) and making beds, in 
houses of kings and superiors, had 
ended. That woman had no share 
in bag nor in basket, nor in com 
pany of the house-master ; but she 
dwelt in a booth outside the enclo 
sure, lest bane from sea or land 
should come to her superior. 

2 This is the knowledge of 
Adamnan s law upon Ireland and 
Scotland. 



CONTENTS OF RAWLINSON B. 512. 



XX111 



27. Poem, in 13 stanzas, on the Psalms (fol. 51 b. 1, 
line 10). Begins : 

Sreth a salmaib suad slan 
feib rohorddaig Adamnan. 1 



28. Title: Incipit immathcor nAiliZla ocus Airt 2 
(fol. 51, b. 2). Begins : Leccis Ailill Aulomm a bein 
.i. Sadhb ingen Chuind Chet-chatha-igr. 3 Ends imper 
fectly : arnamderustar do erriug a mathar muin coir- 
chea miarilichea mochaine cett. 

29. A fragment beginning : muintire. Olldam dicit. 
Nuall nan naila arfich cinaitli a chintiu. Ends (fol. 
52 a. 1, line 13): mor muireg oc mur. Finit. 

30. Poem, in 19 stanzas, on ecclesiastical seasons and 
days (fol. 52 a. 1, line 14). Begins : 

A Loingsig a hEs mac nEirc 
at fes at fer cond[es]eirc : 
in fetar cethardha cain 
do bith in-gacli oenbliadain* 
Ends (52 a. 2, line 23) : bat mebur lat, a Loings^r. 

31. The poem composed by Da Choca on the night 
when the Bruden Da Choca was destroyed. Prose 
preface and glosses begin fol. 52 a. 2, line 24. 

The poem and interlinear glosses. Begins : Fil and 
grian glindi hai 5 (fol. 52 b. 1, line 16). Ends (52 b. 2, 
line 17) : tobar an ferba faili. 



1 A series out of psalms of sound 
sages, as Adamnan arranged. 

2 (Here) begins the mutual 
restoration of Ailill and Art. 

3 Ailill Au-lomm left his wife, 
even Sadb daughter of Conn of the 
Hundred Battles. 

1 O Loingscch, from Ess mac 
nEirc, it is declared that thou art a 



man with charity. Knowest thou 
the fair tetrad which is in every 
year ? 

5 There is there the sun of Glenn 
Ai (i.e., according to the gloss, 
hen s eggs). The poem describes 
X a banquet, using kennings for 
the ingredients. 



XXIV INTRODUCTION. 

There is a copy of this poem in the Irish MS. at 
Stockholm, which ends : la topran ferba faili. 

32. A note in seven lines, begins (fol. 52 b. 2, line 17) : 
IShe se tomus cuirp Crist arna gaba^ o Chonsantin 
impir. 1 

33. Preface, part of the prologue, and the epilogue to 
the Calendar of Oengus, with some notes thereon (fol. 
53 a. 1-64 a. 2). The preface begins: [Cjethardai con- 
dagar da each elathain. 2 Ends (53 b. 1, line 33) : rogab 
fine Echdach aird. 3 

The prologue begins (fol. 53 b. 1, line 34) : [S]e n a 
Crist molabra. 4 Ends (53 b. 2, last line) : ite cena[e]s 



mairsium. 5 



The epilogue begins fol. 54 a : [6]n kallaind coaraili. 6 
Ends (56 b, line 28) : in rigrad imrordus. 7 

The notes begin fol. 57 a. 1 and end fol. 64 a. 2. They 
are on the Calendar for the months of January, February, 
March, April, August, September, October, November, 
and December. 

34. Poem, in five stanzas, in the metre rinnard (fol. 
56 b., line 28). Begins : Bendacht indrig [leg. rig] 
donelaib. 8 Ends : in muinter imrordus. 9 

35. Two stanzas in rinnard, with two lines added to 
the second (fol. 64 a. 2, line 26). Begins: Cacb noem 
roboi [leg. boi], fil, bias. 10 



1 This is the measure of Christ s 
body (when) found hy the emperor 
Constantine. 

2 Tour thiiigs are required by 
every work of art. 

3 which the sept of high Echu 
seized. 



4 Sain, O Christ, my utterance ! 
3 they are without age, like 
Him. will be. 



6 From one calend (New year s 
day) to another. 

the kingfolk whom I have 
commemorated. 

s The blessing of the King of 
clouds. 

9 the household whom I have 
commemorated. 

10 Every saint who hath been, is, 



CONTENTS OF RAWLINSON B. 512. 



XXV 



3G. Quatrain (fol. 64 a. 2, line 31). Begins: Cech 
noeb, cech noebuag, cech mairtir. 1 

Scribe s note, partly illegible (64 a. 2, line 34) : A De 

nach mairend anti rosgraib 2 Marbhan leth 

imean oc (?) did in leabhair s . . . . ruagh mac Maol- 
tuile et gach aen legfes go t[ucad] benac/^ ar anmain 
. . . Mise Gille Brite mac Mael-tuile. 3 

37. Two legends of S. Moling (fol. 64 b. 1). The 
first begins : Fecht do Moling is toidin dacai Moeldo- 
barccm mac Cellaig cuice for iarrad a ech. 4 Ends (64 
b. 1, line 33) with the quatrain : 

Tugas gablan, orsesum, dom tig 

ar uamun tigbais. 

snaidfid anmanna ile 

for richicl rinnmais. 5 

There is a legend with the same beginning in the Book 
of Leinster, p. 283 b. 

The second is the legend of Moling and the Devil. 
Begins : Feacht dosum ic ernaighti in eclesia. 6 Ends (64 
b. 2, line 37) : ISor ocus rl. Luid ass iarsin. 7 Finid. 

Both these legends probably belong to the body of 
notes on the Felire. The latter legend occurs also in 
Laud 610 and in the Books of Leinster, Bally mote, and 
Lismore. Two quatrains of the poem with which it 
ends occur in the ninth-century codex of St. Paul s 
Kloster, Carinthia. 



1 Every saint, every holy virgin, 
every martyr. 

2 () God, that he who wrote it 
does not remain ! 

3 and let every one who shall 
read (this) give a blessing on the 
soul ... I (am) Gilla-Eri(g)te 
son of Mael-tuile. 

4 Once as Moling was in the 
millpool he saw Mael-dobarchon 



son of Cellach coming towards him, 
asking for his horses. 

5 A branch I brought (saith he) 
to my house for fear of final death. 
It will save many souls on well- 
starred heaven. 

6 Once as he was praying in the 
church. 

1 He is gold, etc. Thereafter 
he went forth. 



XXVI 



INTRODUCTION. 



fol. 64 b. 2, line 38. A scribe s note : . . annso doGmnd 
an Fani mac Seoirsea dar sgribus an[rem]focufoa in- 
feleri ocus a rairirn Oengus do naemaib sund co mbet 
ag arcabcwZ araen. Misi ocus Geroid easbarta i eil Muire 
nasamdsi ag brefh forn. ocus Muire ocus naim inli- 
buirsi df&gba/U a cnamabacZ dviii orfiada, ar ni fvara- 
marni re fochreic ane amBaili Atha Bvide, ocus tabracZ 
gach sen legfes ~bennacht ar anmain in sgribnecZa (a)nno 
.d. m. aeis Tigerm. 1 

38. Homily on the Nativity. Begins (fol. 65 a. 1)? 
Facturn hautem in illis diebus exiiet edictum a Cesairc 
Augusto ut discriberetur uniuersus orbis. Doronadh 
isna laitbibsin immorro erfuacra occ Cesair Auguist 
coro airmithi int-uile dornan. 2 Ends (71 a. 1, line 28) : 
Ailim trocaire De ocus Isu Crist rogenair isin laithisi, 
Boisam, roaitrebam in secula secolorum, amen. Finid. 3 

At foot are some ill-written verses entitled Rod . . 
oCor(n)in cecinit, and beginning : Buadacht uaim dom 
compan an ti as iomlaw a threghib. 

After this some more verses entitled Brian mac 
Dergan cecinit, and beginning : Ag scoith na bPluin- 
geadach. 

39. Homily on the Passion. Begins (fol. 71 a. 2) : 
Et ymno dicto exierunt in montem Oliuet .i. o roscaich 



1 . . . here for Gerald au Fani 
son of George, for whom I have 
written this preface of the Calendar; 
and may all the saints that Oengus 
enumerated here be together . . ing 
us ! I and Gerald, the eve of the 

festival of Mary on us. 

And Mary and the saints of this 
book to leave us their portion (?) 
of delight for we have not found 

in Baile Atha Buidi. And 

let every one who shall read (this 



book) give a blessing to the soul of 
the scribe, anno MD. of the Lord s 
age. 

. 2 Now in those days a proclama 
tion was made by Caesar Augus 
tus that all the world should he- 
numbered. 

3 I beseech the mercy of God 
and of Jesus Christ who was born 
on this day. May we all attain ! 
May we dwell (in heaven) for ever 
and ever. Amen. Finit. 



CONTENTS OF RAWLINSON B. 512. 



XXVll 



do Isu cona, apstalaib atlugud dochuaid i sleib Olifeit. 1 
Ends imperfectly (fol. 75 b. 2), sibsi immorro a cailleclio 



nsebda 
arism 



cliana dui 



arne dobitli foirb 



At foot of fol. 73 a. 1 : Misi Dubthach 6 Duibge?inan 
doscrib anram do CWcobar 6 Mailchonaire dia brathcur 
a lebar Geroid afaye 7 (?) ocits sinn ag feithim ar ath- 
chuinghid d iarracZ ar ingen imc B : : na?i ar mnai i 
Conchobair Ruaidh, ocus cotuca Dia disis in do tabairt 
duin. 2 

40. A copy of the Book of Invasions, fol. 76 A. fol. 
97 b. 1. 

fol. 76 A. a. 1 begins imperfectly : Co torchair la 
Fiacha mac Zair. 3 

The subsequent sections are entitled as follows : 
fol. 76 A. a. 2, line 86. Comamserad rig an domain 

iriso fri rigaib Fer mBolc. 4 

fol. 76 A. b. 1, line 30. Batar clanda Beothach mic 

larboniel. 5 

fol. 76 B. a. 1, line 31. Do gabail Cesrach annso sis. 
fol. 77 a. 1, line 21. De gabail Partoloin annso. 7 
fol. 78 b. 2, line 4. Gabail Nemid sisana. 8 
fol. 79 b. 2, line 34. Comaimserad Nemid annso sis. 9 



1 and -when Jesus and his apostles 
had finished praying he went to 
Mount Olivet. 

2 I (am) Dubthach O Duibgeu- 
nan who Avrote the . . . ram 
(? Amra) for Conchohar O Mael- 
chonairi, for his relative, out of 
Gerald a Fani s book, and -we in 
tending to ask our demand of Mac 
15 . . nan s daughter O Conchobair 
lluaid s wife. And may God grant 
to her to give that to us I 

3 so that he fell by Fiacha son of 
Star. 



4 The synchronizing of the kings 
of the world here with the kings of 
the Fir Bolg. 

5 The children of Beotha son 
of larbonel were biding I 

6 Of Cesair s taking (of Ireland) 
here below. 

7 Of Partholon s taking here. 

8 Nemed s taking below. 

9 Synchronising of Nemed here 
below. 



xxvin 



INTRODUCTION. 



fol. 80 b. 2, line 30. Comaimser rig an domain fri 
Tuaith de T)anann inso. 1 

fol. 81 a. 2, line 13. Gabail Goidel ocus a comaim- 
seradh inso. 2 

fol. 82 b. 2, line 5. Aileiu (sic) iath nEre-mi.s 

fol. 83 b. 2, line 25. Comaimserda<:/i rigraide ftrenn 
fri rigraid an domain inso. 4 

fol. 84 a. 2, line 12. Geist, cid diata Emain Macha ? 5 

See Book of Leinster, p. 20 a. 

A tract on the Roman realm (fol. 87 a. 1, line 22). 
Begins : Flaithius Roman, tra, ise flaithes deginach an 
domain et ni cumangar a rim angradaib ocus a cei- 
mendaib ar imat a consal ocus a ctmditore ocus a Waite 

o 

ocus a coimite ocus a ndictodoire ocus a patrm a patra- 
pas [leg. satrapas] ocus a lataire ocus a ndiuice ocus a 
centure. 6 

INt-airim cetach innso, 7 (fol. 88 a. 2, line 6). 

Do flaithiusaib an domain moir anso sis, 8 (fol. 89 a. 1, 
line 2). Begins with the following quatrain : 
Reidigh dham, a De do nim, 
coheimidh ann innisin, 
uair nach cofel gnim iar fuin 
senchus degrig an domain 9 Et rl. 



1 Synchronism of the kings of 
the world with the T uath-Dee-I)a- 
nann this. 

The Gaels taking and their 
synchronising here. 

3 I beseech Erin s laud. 

4 Synchronising of Ireland s 
kingfolk -with the kingfolk of the 
world here. 

5 Question, whence is (the name) 
Emain Macha ? 

6 The realm of the Bomans, 
now, it is the last realm of the 
world, and it is impossible to reckon 
their ranks and their steps because 
of the multitude of their consuls and 



their founders and their legates and 
their counts and their dictators and 
their patricians, their satraps, and 
their legislators (?), and their judges 
and their centurions. 

The centenary number here. 

8 Of the realms of the great 
world here below. 

9 Make easy for me, God of 

heaven, 

Quickly the statement 
For there is no deed after 

death, 
The history of the good kings 

of the world. 



CONTENTS OF RAWLINSON B. 512. 



XXIX 



In top margin of fol. 89 : In Dei nomine ame n. 
Emanuel. An satharn odie ocus roba flesc [leg. fuse ?] 
i(n) oidchi irair. 1 

Fo]. 90 b. 2, line 14. MiniugucZ gabal nErenn ocus 
a senchas ocus a remme^d rigraide innso sis ocus ethre 
ambeolu aisneisin ocus labra ogh dondni remunn o tho- 
sach ind libair co tici indso, 2 ut dicunt historic*. 

At top of fol. 91 b. : a Muiri, a rigan na secht ni(m)e, 
conacna frinn, ocus cu rossera ar gach ngalur. 3 

At top of fol. 94 a. : In Dei nomine, an rotuirim Oengus 
Mac Oiblen isind feleri do naemaib ocus mairterib 
ocus faismedacbm& ocus iresichcti6 4 s 

fol. 95 a. 1, line 18. De Cruithnechaib annso bevs. 5 
fol. 97 a. 2, line 18. Rig Hemw iar creitim .vc. 

Begins : Laegaire xxx. bliadne. Ends (97 b. 1, line 13) : 

Ruaidri .ii.x. 

See the Book of Leinster, p. 24 a, 

41. Note on the resemblance of Ireland to Paradise 
(fol. 97 b. 1, line 14). IN is Herenn, tra, rosuidigad isin 
fuined. Amal ata Pardas Adaim icon turcbail is amlawJ 
ata Heriu ocun fuiniud, ocus asat cosmaile o aicniud 
uire .i. amal ata Pardas cen biasta, cen nathraigh, cen 
leomain, cen dracoin, cen scoirp, cen muir, cen rain. IS 
amlaid ata Eiriu fon imrns cetna, cen nach nan[m]anna 



! The Saturday hodie and there 
was wet yestereve in the night. 

2 Explanation of the conquests 
of Ireland, and its history and its 
series of kingfolk here below, and 
an end before relating, and perfect 
utterance of that before us, from the 
beginning of the book as far as 
this is. 

u 10231. 



3 O Mary, O Queen of the seven 
heavens, work along with us and 
save (us) from every disease ! 

4 May all the saints and martyrs 
and confessors and faithful ones 
whom Oengus son of Oiblen re 
counted . . . 

5 Of the Picts here moreover. 



XXX 



INTRODUCTION. 



nerchoitech acht mic tire nama, &mal atberat eolaig 
ocus rl. 1 

42. On the first three judgments that were delivered 
in Ireland (fol. 97 b. 1, line 24). Begins : ISi an cet 
breth rucacZ ind Erind. 2 

43. Story of Finnian of Magh Bile (fol. 97 b. 1). Begins : 
lAr tuidhec/i du Finnien Maighe Bile cosin soiscela 
i tir nErend i crich Ulad antainriud laid doehum laich 
saidbir antainriudh and. 3 Ends (98 b. 1) : Bid oirdni- 
diu do techsa cobrath, ol Tuan 4 quia hie locus. 

44. Poem in seven stanzas about Tuan mac Cairill 
(fol. 97 b. 2). Begins : Tuan mac Cairill roclas dorad 
Isu for anfos. Ends (97 b. 2, line 20) : robai acallcwm 
Tuain. 

45. Quatrain beginning: Dia rorannta cdicid. Emm 
(fol. 97 b. 2. line 21), When the provinces of Ireland 
were divided. 3 

46. Four quatrains (fol. 97 b. 2, line 24) about Belltaine 
(May-day), Lugnasad (Lammas-day), Samain (All Saints 
day), and Imbolc (Candlemas). 



1 Now the island of Ireland has 
been set in the west. As Adam s 
Paradise stands at the sunrise so 
Ireland stands at the sunset. And 
they are alike in the nature of the 
soil, to wit, as Paradise is without 
beasts, without a snake, without a 
lion, without a dragon, without a 
scorpion, without a mouse, without 
a frog, so is Ireland in the same 
manner without any harmful animal, 



save only the wolf, as sages say, 
etc. 

2 This is the first judgment that 
was delivered in Ireland. 

3 After Finnian of Magh Bile 
came with the Gospel into the land 
of Erin, into the province of Ulster 
especially, he went to a wealthy 
hero especially there. 

4 < Thy house will be most dig 
nified till Doom," saith Tuan. 



CONTENTS OF RAWL1NSON B. 512. 



XXXl 



47. Correspondence between Alexander and Dinnim, 
the Danclamis of Plutarch and Arrian, the Dindimus of 
the tract De Bragmanis, ed. Bisse, Lond. 1668, all seem 
ingly corruptions of Skr. dawZin. Begins (fol. 99 a. 1) : 
Assed, tra, dorimther [is]ind eipstil Al&xandir cein boi 
Alexander a nirt comoralta eipstli etarru ocus Dinnim 
rig inna mBragmanda. 1 Ends (100 b. 2, line 21) : IT 

eat annsin .u. eipist^i immaralait iter Alaxander rio- 

* 

an domain ocus Dinnim rig na mBragmanda. FiNiD. 2 

This forms part of the Alexander-saga published from 
the Lebar Brecc by Dr. Kuno Meyer, Irische Texte, 
Zweite Serie. 

48. Story of Neissi daughter of Eochu Yellowheel 
(fol. 100 b. 2, line 22). Begins : Neissi ingeun Echach 
Salbuide. Bui inda rigsuide amaig ar Emain ocus a 
rigingena uimpi. 3 Ends (100 b. 2, line 36) : isin luirig 
iairn tic sin. 4 

In a tale printed from the Stowe MS. No. 992, Rev. Celt.. 
vi. 174-178, she is called Neas. 

100 b. 2, line 36. A scribe s note (which should have 
been on fol. 97 b. 1). Finit do Leabcw GabaZa Glind da 
Locha. acsin duit uaim, 5 

49. Title : INcipit di Baili in Scail inso ar slicht 
hsenlibmr Duib da leithi .i. comarpa Patraic 6 (fol. 101 a.) 



1 Now this is related in Alexan 
der s letter, (that) so long as 
Alexander was in power letters 
were interchanged between him 
and Dindimus the King of the 
Brahmans. 

2 Those are the five letters that 
were interchanged between Alexan 
der the King of the world and 
Diudim the King of the Brahmans. 
Finit. This colophon is incorrectly 
printed in the preface to Dean 
Reeves essay on the Culdees, 
Dublin, 1864. 



3 Neissi daughter of Echu 
Yellowheel was on her throne out 
before Eniain with her royal 
maidens around her. 

4 in the hauberk of iron that 
cometh. 

3 A finit to the Book of Con 
quest of Glenn da Locha. There 
(it is) for thee from me. 

6 Here beginneth the Champion s 
Frenzy, an extract of the old Book 
of Dub-da-leithe, a successor of 
Patrick. 

c 2 



XXX11 



INTRODUCTION. 



Begins: Laa robui Condi i Temraich iar ndith dona 
rigaib atracht matin moch for (rigr)aith na Temrach 
ria tercbail greni ocus a tri druid Tiam.i Ends (105 
b. 2, line 7) : Regaid ec aitti iar sein dicretair creissin 
tri Temuir. FINET. 

50. Story of Mac Da Tho s Pig and Hound (fol. 105 b. 
2, line 8). Begins : Bai brughaid amra do Laighnib, mac 
Da-Th6 a comainm. 2 Ends (108 a. 2, line 18) : conidh 
hesin scaradh TJladh ocus Coraiacht im choin ~M.ic da 
Tho ocus imma muic. 3 FINET. 

Printed by Prof. Windisch, Irische Texte, pp. 93-112, 
from the Book of Leinster. 

51. Legend of S. Patrick, King Loegaire s son Enna, 
and Michael the Archangel (fol. 108 a. 2, line 19). 
Printed infra, p. 556. 

52. Senchus muici feili Martain indso siss. 4 Printed 
infra, p. 560. 

53. The saga of the destruction of Irard mac Coisi s 
stronghold, Clartha. The preface begins (fol. 109 
a. 1) : IRard mac coisi arrainic ind airec menmansa 
do ceneol iarna indr[i]d cohindligthech i cinaidh Muire- 
daigh mic Eogcmi do guin con-air%echt indliged friss 
co rucsat a bu ocus a seotu ocus gur airgset a dun 
feissiri .i. Clartha. 5 The tale (which Irard himself re- 



1 One day that Conn was biding 
on Tara after the destruction of 
the Kings he went forth in early 
morning, before sunrise, on the 
royal rampart of Tara, with his 
three wizards before him/ 

- There was a wonderful hos 
pitaller of Leinster, Mac-dd-th6 
(" son of two silent ones ") was his 
name. 

3 < So that is the severing of 
Ulster and Connaught because of 



Mac-da-thd s hound and because of 
his pig. 

4 The tradition of the Martinmas 
pig this below. 

5 Irard mac Coise found this 
mental invention .... after 
he had been unlawfully raided on. 
Because Muiredach Eogauson was 
slain by him illegality was found 
against him, so that they carried 
away his cows and his treasures 
and wrecked his own stronghold, 
even Clartha. 



CONTENTS OF RAWLINSON B. 512. 



XXXlll 



lates to King Domnall, son of Murchertach Niallson) 
begins (fol. 110 a. 1, line 21) : [RJohort em a cathcm- 
for Mael Milscothach. 1 Ends (fol. 114 b. 1, line 17) : .i. 
comencl. fri rig Temrach do acht co ti de in trede sin. 
Finit. 

The portion of the preface which gives a list of sagas 
is printed by Prof. d Arbois de Jubainville in his Essai 
d un Catalogue de la litterature e pique de Vlrlande, 
pp. 260-264. 

54. A tale, entitled Erchoitmed ingine Gulidi inso, 2 
begins : (fol. 114 b. 1, line 18) [R]i rogab Mumain, 
edhon Feidlimid mac Crimthain. Luidside fecht and 
formorcuairt Muman ccwarala siar inlarmumain coroc/it 
Ath Loche. Ba hand sdn bai baili Gulide in cainti ba 
germ ocus ba gortiu ocus ba hamainsiu bai inH^riu 
ina aimsir. 3 Ends (115 b. 1, line 23) : ocus forfacaib 
Feidhlimidh bendac/itain. 4 Finit. 

55. The Tragical Death of Diarmait s three Sons 
(Oided tri mac nDiarmata). Begins (fol. 115 b. 1, line 
24) : [LJotar meic Diarrnata mic Fergusa Ceirrbeoil 
fecht i tir Laigen for creich. 5 Ends (136 a. 1, line 29): 
Adhaigh tri mac nDiarmata corici sin. 6 

56. Story of Maelodran mac Dlma Groin. Begins (fol. 
116 a., line 30) : [LJoech amnas robai do Dail Mosscorp 



1 His fortress was wrecked on 
Mael Milscothach (sweet-worded). 

- The excuse of Gulide s daughter 
this. 

3 (There was) a king who took 
Muuster, to wit, Feidlimid Crim- 
thauson. Once upon a time he 
went on a great circuit of Munster 
and. fared westward into Ormond 
till he reached Ath Loche. It was 



there was the stead of Gulide, the 
sharpest and bitterest and keenest 
lampooner who dwelt in Ireland at 
his time. 

4 And Fedlimid left a blessing. 

5 The sons of Diarmait son of 
Fergus Wrymouth went once on a 
foray into the land of Leinster. 

6 The Tragical Death of Diiiv- 
niait s sons as far as that. 



XXXIV 



INTRODUCTION. 



Laigen .i. Mselodran mac Dima Groin. 1 Ends (116 b. 
2, line 4) : Koadhnctc/^ som didiu anGlinn da Locha, 2 
dianebrad : 

Ligi Maelodhrain isligi 

a nglinn fri gaithe clua a 

lied nieic CWnaid nicheil 



con linn itigh mo chua a. 



Finit. 



57. Dialogue, in verse, between Fithel Feigbriathrach 
and King Cormac, who had not asked the former to a 
banquet at Tara. The prose preface begins (fol. 11Gb. 
2, line 5) : Fithel rocan inso iar n-ol fleidi bici brigh- 
mairi do Cormac secha ocus rofrecart Cormac eisium. 3 
The dialogue begins (line 21) : Nucua ( = noch-ba) me ; 
and ends (line 38) : ce gaba nech ni ba md N. 

Here, according to the old red foliation, two leaves 
are lost. 

58. Latter part of the Tochmarc Emire ( Wooing 
of Emer ). Begins (fol. 117 a. 1): Asselbhthea dine 
cec/^a cethrse for selb bel. Ends (118 a. 2) : ocus dol- 
luidh comboi indEmain Machse. 4 Finit. Amen. Finit. 

The commencement is in Lebar na hUidre, pp. 121- 
124 



59. Scathach s parting words to Cuchulainn. The pre 
face is (fol. 117 b. 1) : Incipiunt uerbai (sic) Scathaige fri 
Coinchula m ft oc scarad doib isna randaib thair o ro- 
scaich do Choinculainn Ian foglaimb in milti la Scathaich. 



1 There -was a fierce hero of the 
Division of Moscorp of Leinster, 
even Maelodran son of Dimma 
Cron. 

2 So he was buried in Glenn da 
Locha. 



3 Fithel sang this after . . Cormac 
had drunk a small . . . carouse in 
his absence, and Cormac answered 
him. 

1 and he went till he was in 
Emain Macha. 



CONTENTS OF KAWLINSON B. 512. 



XXXV 



Doairchechain Scathach do iarum anni aridmbiad, 
co n-epert fris tria imbas foroisndi dia foirciund. 1 Be 



gins : 



IMbe err haengaile : 
arut-ossa ollgabad 

O 

huathad fri heit imlibir. 2 

fol. 118 b. 1, line 34: 

Atchiu firfeith Finnbennach 

hoei fria Dond-Cuailnge ardbaurach. 3 

Finit. 

Another copy of this curious specimen of alliterative 
rimeless verse is in Lebor no, hUidre, p. 125 b. 

GO. Tale about Cuchulainn s invasion of the Isle of 
Mann. Begins (fol. 117 b. 2) : Incipit forfess fer Falgse 
.i. fer Manand isiside foillsigti do IJlltaib ahEmain 
Machse dia tubart ind hengribb in scoith milidea doib, 
ocus is hiamm luid Cuculainn ocus fiu forfess fer 
FalchfB ocus selaig firu Faal huile ar galaib oinfir. 4 
Ends (118 b. 1, in marg.) : Get haicellnso do Chonchabar 
crich iar ndedail. 

61. The story of Bran mac Febail. Begins (fol. 119 
a. 1) : [Cjoeca rand rogab in ben a tirib ingnad for Iar 



1 (Here) begin the words of 
Scathach to Cuchulainn as they 
were ... in the parts in the 
east, when Cuchulainn had ended 
his full education in warfare by 
Scathach. Then Scathach prophe 
sied to him what should befall him, 
and she spake to him, through 
imbas for osnai, of his end. 

2 Thou wilt he a champion of 
single combat. Great peril awaits 
thee, alone at the vast Cattlespoil. 



3 I see Find-bennach ( white- 
horned ) will make an attack (?) 
against the loud-bellowing Donn of 
Cualnge. 

4 (Here) begins the Siege of the 
Men of Falg, that is, of the men of 
Mann. It is that that was mani 
fested to the Ultonians out of Emain 

Macha, when to them 

and then Cuchulainn went and . . . 
siege of the men of Falg, and slew 
all the men of Fdl in duels;. 



XXXVI 



INTRODUCTION. 



an tige do Bran mac Febail. 1 Ends (120 b. 2, line 
20) : Atfet a imtec&a uili o thosach ocus scribais inna 
runda so tria, hogum, ocus celebrais doib iarum ocus 
nifes a imthechta ond uair sin. 2 Fin it. 

There are copies of this saga in H. 2. 16, col. 395- 
399, and in the Irish MS. at Stockholm. Twenty-four 
lines of the end are in Lebor na hllidre, p. 121. 

62. The commencement of the story of Connla Euad. 
Begins (fol. 120 b. 2, line 21) : Conla Euad mac do 
Chund Che tchatha^ amboe laa n-and for laim aatha?" 
ind ochtar Uisnig, con-faccai mnai in-etach anetarg- 
naid. 3 Ends (1 20 b. 2, line 34) : nad accai nech in 
mnai acht Ctonlai aoenar. 4 Eespondit rnulier. 

Printed by Prof. Windisch in his Irish Grammar from 
Lebar na hUidre, p. 120. A critical text of some of 
the alliterative unrimed verse in the story is given, with 
French translations, by the same scholar in the Revue 
Celtique, v., pp. 389, 478. 

63. Poem, in 24 stanzas, on Eeilec na Eig ( The 
Kings Burial-place ). Begins (fol. 121 a. 1) : 

A reilec leech Leithe Cuinn 
cia dot maithib nach moluim ? 5 
Ends (fol. 121 a. 2, line 34): 

gur ssera Dia inte datic 

is riar do each reilic. 6 A reilec. 



1 Fifty staves which the woman 
from the unknown lands sang on 
the floor of the house to Bran son 
of Febal. 

- He relates all his goings from 
the beginning and he wrote those 
quatrains in ogham, and then bade 
them farewell ; and from that hour 
his goings are not known. 

3 Conula the Red son of Conn 
of the Hundred Battles, when he 



was biding one day at his father s 
hand in the upper part of Uisnech, 
he saw a woman in strange raiment. 

4 No one saw the woman save 
Conn alone. 

5 O burial-ground of Leth Cuinn s 
heroes, which of thy worthies should 
I not praise ? 

6 May God save him who comes 
to it ! This is the desire of every 
burial-ground. 



CONTENTS OF EAWLINSON B. 512. XXXvii 

64. Poetical dialogue (20 stanzas, in rinnard) between 
Findchu and Se tna, in which the latter foretells the 
calamities which will happen at the end of the world. 
Begins (fol. 121 b. 1): Findchu o Bri Gobancl roim- 
chomhairc Se tna Chluana Bic fonindass sa sis, ocus 
rofregair Setna do amail ata sisana : 

Apair rim a Setna, 
scela deiridh betha 
cinncts bias an line 
nach lorg fire a nabretha. 1 
Ends (121 b. 2, line 17) : ni bia esbaid orra. 2 Abctir. 

65. Note on the Besom out of Fanait. Begins (fol. 121 
b. 2, line 18) : IS i ndighail marbtha Eoin Baupfami 
immorro tic an scuap a Fanait do erglanad ftrenn 
fri deired in domain, am, rotairrngir Aileran ind ecna 
ocus Colamcille. 3 Ends (122 a. 1, line 6): cen cho- 
main, cen tsacctrba^c. 4 

See the Calendar of Oengus, p. cxxxiv. 

66. Story of Eithne and King Cormac. Title (fol. 
122 a. 1, line 7) : Easnam tighe Buicet inso. 5 Begins : 
Bai coire feile la Laighniu, Buichet a ainm. 6 Ends 
(122 b. 2, line 15) : lArsin, tra, dorat Cormac do an- 
rosiacht a radarc do mur Cenandsa, itir boin ocus duine 
ocus or ocus argat ocus coirmthech co cend secht- 



1 Findchu of Bri-Gobann inter 
rogated Setna of Cluain Becc in this 
wise below, and Setna answered him 
as standeth below r 
" Tell me, O Setna, 
Tidings of the world s end. 
How will be the folk 
That follow not the truth of their 
judgment?" 

2 There will be no defect on 
them. 



3 It is in vengeance for the slay 
ing of John Baptist now, that the 
Besom comes out of Fauat to 
thoroughly cleanse Ireland at the 
end of the world as Aileran of the 
Wisdom foretold and Colombcille. 

4 without communion, without 
mass. 

5 " The Music of Buicet s 
house " this. 

6 The Leinstermen had a cal 
dron of hospitality named Buichet. 



XXXV111 



INTRODUCTION. 



maine. Easnam tighi Buichit dona damaib .i. a gen- 
gaire shim frisna damuibh Focen duib, bid maith 
duib, bud maith duinne sibsi ! Esnamh an coic&i 
laech conan-ed[gud]aib corcraib ocus conan-erradaib do 
oirirfited intan batis mesca na dama. Esnam an cdicat 
iugen for lar in tighi ina lendaibh corcra cona-mongaibh 
orbuidibh dara n-e daighibh a sianan ocus a n-andord 
ocus an-esnam ac oirfitedh in tsluaigh. Esnam in 
co icat cruitire iarsin co matain ac talgud in tsloigh 
do chiul : conidh de sin ata esnamh tighi Buichet. 
Finet. 1 



67. Commencement of the story of Baile the Sweet- 
voiced. Begins (122 b. 2, line 16): Baile Bindbe rlach 
mac Buain rl. Ends (122 b., line 36) : Roturnait a 
carpait (their chariots were unyoked). 

68. Fragment of a much-faded Irish tale of the 
Arthurian cycle (fol. 123 a. 1139 b. 2). It begins 
at fol. 123 a. 1 with a legend of Solomon. The names 
Ser-Persaual and Ser-GalaacZ occur in 123 b. 1, 124 
b. 1 ; Ser-Boos (Bors), 124 b. 1 ; the bishop losopus mac 
losep de Barumat, 124 b. 2; <Ser L&mselot de lac/ 
128 b. 1, 129 a. 2 ; Ser Meliant/ 137 a. 2. The original 
of the tale (if, as is probable, it is a translation) may 
perhaps be ascertained from the following passages 



1 After that Cormac gave him 
all his eyesight reached from the 
rampart of Kells, both cow and 
human being, and gold and silver, 
and alehouse, to the end of a week. 
" The music of Buichet s house " to 
the companies, that is, his cheery 
laugh to the companies : " Welcome 
to you : it is well for you : ye will 
be a benefit unto us ! " The music 
of the fifty heroes with their purple 
garments and with their robes to 



delight (them) when the companies 
were cupshotten. The music of 
the fifty maidens in their purple 
mantles, with their golden-yellow 
hair over their garments, and their 
song and their burden and their 
music delighting the host. The 
music of the fifty harpers thereafter 
till morning, a- soothing the host 
with melody. Wherefore thence is 
" The Music of Buichet s house." 



CONTENTS OF RAWLINSON B. 512, 



XXXIX 



(fol. 123 b. 1) : Dala na rideredh immorro, ar clumstin 
(sic) na seel sin doib, dotaet ser-Persaual gusinn-im- 
daigh, ocus rotocaib intimfolacli robai taiirsi arnuchtar, 
ocus roleigh na litri, ocus ised roraid : A ser-G&laad, 
a modh dilis D6 ! ar se, is duit rocoimet in Tigerna 
lesu Christ na comarda spiVtaltsa, ocus ni fuil nach 
n-Qsbaid orainn innosa. 1 (fol. 129 a. 2, line 20): 
Rohimluaigh in gaeth iarsin ser-LamseZo ocus ser- 
G&laad anaician in mara, ocus robadw Ian leth- 
bliadain for sechran ocus for merugud insedli ocus 
oilen ocus ac fuaslucud cest ocus chaingen isna liia- 
tliaib anaithintaib, ocus a crichnugitcZ ingantadh ocus 
faisdine in domain. 2 



69. Four stanzas of a poem attributed (says Dean 
Reeves) to Columba, Begins (fol. 126 a. 2) : 

Aibhinn bith ar B[i]nn Etair. 3 
Ends (line 8) : 

Fuil suil nglais 

fhecfas Erind tarahais : 

nocha fa(ic)fe si re la 

firu Erenn nach a mna. 4 

The whole poem (of 23 stanzas) is printed in Reeves 
Vita Columbae, pp. 285-289, and the stanza just quoted 
occurs also in Lebor na hUidre, p. 5 a. 



1 Now, as regards the knights, 
after they had heard those tidings, 
Sir Parcivale went to the bed and 
raised the covering that lay over 
it, and read the letters, and this he 
said : " O Sir Galahad, O God s 
own servant ! " saith he, " it is for 
thee that the Lord Jesus Christ 
hath preserved these spiritual signs, 
and there is now no defect upon 
us." 

2 Thereafter the wind hurled 
Sir Lancelot and Sir Galahad into 
the ocean of the sea, and a full half 



year they were a-straying and 
wandering among islands and isles, 
and resolving questions and causes 
in the strange territories, and in 
concluding the marvels and pro 
phecies of the world. 

3 Delightful to be on Benn Etair 
(Jlowth). 

4 There is a gray eye, 

That shall look back upon 

Ireland ; 

It will not sec during its day 
The men of Ireland nor her 

women. 



d 



INTKODUCTION. 



70. In the same column, line 9 : Oghum consonant 
sisana bh .i. a. dl .i. o. ft .i. u. sr .i. e. ng. .i. i. 1 

This key is also given in the grammar appended to 
O Beaglaoich s English-Irish Dictionary, Paris, 1732, 
p. 715, where, however, sc is given for sr, and the 
following equivalents are added : mm = ea, II = ia, 
6b = ua, cc = ao, and pp = oi. 



71. Story about Diarmait mac Cerbaill and S. Ciaran 
at the assembly of Teltown. Begins (fol. 140 a. 1) : 
Feart aenach Taillten la Diarmuicl mac Cerbaill in 
bYiadain rogab rige nErenn Ciaran mac in tsair ina 
anmcarait aice. 



72. Story about the Abbot of Drimnagh. Begins 
(140 a. 1, line 22) : Araile oclaech robui an-abdaine 
Drimenaigh. 

73. Story of a holy elder and a woman. Begins 
(140 b. 1, line 13) : (Ar)aile sruith naemda bai uc 
ernuiti ocus ac molao 7 in ComdecZ in-araile laa ina regies 
a aenur go tanic ar(aile) bannscal do tabairt a coim- 
sena do. 2 



74. Story of two ecclesiastical fellow-students. Be 
gins (140 b. 2, line 23) : Da mac-clerig robaditr a co- 



manTi oc denam a leighinn. 3 



1 The Ogham of consonants 
[i.e., a cryptic Ogham alphabet in 
which the vowels are represented 
by combinations of consonants] here 
below : bh, i.e., a ; dl, i.e., o ; ft, 
i.e., M ; sr, i.e., e ; Jig, i.e., i. 

2 A certain holy elder was pray 



ing and praising the Lord on a 
certain day in his cell alone, and a 
certain woman came to make her 
confession to him. 

3 Two clerical students were 
reading together. 



CONTENTS OF RAWLINSON B. 512. 



xli 



75. Story of Columba in Aran. Begins (141 a. 1, 
line 36): Laa naen tame Colam cilli timcell reilge 
Airne co facaid int-adhnacu] arsaidh ocus iucloch nem- 



gluaiste. 1 



76. Story of King Guaire Aidne, S. Cum ne Fota 
and Caimine of Inis Celtra. Begins (141 a. 2, line 10) : 
Feachtas do Guaire Aidne ocus do Chumine Foda ocus 
do Cairn (ine) Innsi Celtra isinn eclais anlnis Celtra. 2 

Another copy was printed by Dr. Todd ( told by the 
Scholiast on the Felire of Oengus ), in his edition of 
Liber Hymnorum, p. 87. There is a similar legend in 
Lebor na hUidre, p. 116. 

77. Story of the ghost of Mac Craith mac HMC in- 
Lomanaigh (fol. 141 a. 2, line 32). 

78. Story of a (c)aillech leighinn, ingen meic Taidg 
i Cellaig Maine (nun of reading, lectrix, daughter of 
the son of Tadg ua Cellaigh Maine) fol. 141 b. 1, line 5. 

79. 80. Two legends about S. Moling of Luachair, foster- 
son of Mae[d]ogof Ferns (141 b. 1, line 17). The legend 
of Moling and the Devil begins at line 28. Other copies 
of this are in the Books of Leinster (p. 284 a.), Bally- 
mote, and Lismore, and in Laud 610. The versions in 
the Book of Leinster and Laud 610 have been published 
in Goidelica, p. 180, and the Calendar of Oengus, p. cv. 

81. Story of a monk and S. Comgall of Bangor. 
Begins (fol. 141 b. 2, line 31) : Manach craibtech tanic 



1 One day Columb-cille came 
round the graveyard of Arran and 
saw the old grave and the cross 
unmoved. 



2 Once upon a time Guaire Aidne 
and Curnine the Tall and Caimine 
of Inis Celtra were in the church in 
luis Celtra. 



xlii 



INTRODUCTION. 



taris anoir do cumsinedh crabaid re Comgall Benncair 
( a pious monk came over from the east to vie in devo 
tion with Comgall of Bennchor ). 

82. Story of Brenainn moccu-Alta. Begins (142 
a. 1) : Fea,cktas doBrenainn mac ua Allta. 

83. Story of Baithin and Colomb-cille. Begins (fol. 
142 a. 2, line 11) : Baithin mac Brenainn nwc Fergusa 
ocus Columcille nmc Feidlim(the) mic Fergusa .i. clann 
da derbmthar. 

84. Story of Mo-chuta and the Devil (fol. 142 a. 2, 
line 27). 

85. Story of David, Solomon, and Absolom (Abstalon) 
(fol. 142 b. 1, line 9). 

86. More about Mo-chuta Rathin (142 b. 2, line 8). 

87. Legend of Job (142 b. 2, line 32). 

fol. 143 a. 1, line 34. A scribe s note: Omit ann 
do Seon Pluingeed ocus d ingin Barun Galatruim dar 
sc[r]ibad in lebar so. 1 

90. A prophecy. Begins (143 a. 2) : Ticfaidh aimser 
.i. aimser gan firinne, etech gan athmela, 2 

91. Legend of S. Patrick, King Loegaire s son, and 
the archangel Michael (143 a. 2, line 10). 



1 A prayer here for John Plunkct 
and for the daughter of the Baron 
of Galtrim, for whom this book was 
written. 



2 A time will come, to wit, a 
time without righteousness, perjury 
without repentance, etc. 



CONTENTS OF RAWLINSON B. 512. 



xliii 



92. Foillsigter na focail ar tri coraib .i. seel ocus 
armmainte ocus (s)tair 1 (fol. 143 b. 1). 

93. fol. 143 b. 1, line 11 : Araile ferann fil isin doman 
toir anAisia a hainm luin gela bid ann dogres ocus 
celebraid a tratha fo aisti na lieclctise ocus na ndaine 
IS siat na luin gela sa cuirp lana genmnaige na liren- 
ach conan-anmanaib etroc/itaib. 2 

94. Story of Cuchulainn and the timpdn-Tpl&yer Sen- 
becc (fol. 143 b. 1. line 29). Also in Stowe MS. No. 992, 
from which it is printed, with translation, in Revue 
Celtique, vi. 182. 

95. A religious piece, in nine lines, beginning (fol. 143 
b. 2, line 14) : Antret moch, noma fada ; and embodying 
a list of the twelve kinds of repentance. 

96. The three wonders of Tara (Tri hinganta Tem- 
rach) fol. 143 b. 2, line 23. Printed, from the Book of 
Ballymote and H. 3. 17, in Todd s Irish Nennius, pp. 
198, 200. 

97. Legend of Gregory and the Widow who laughed 
at Mass (fol. 143 b. 2, line 27). Ends imperfectly : intan 
tucadh in corp di. 



98. fol. 144 a. 1 : End of a legend of Solomon. 



1 The words are manifested for 
three ends, namely, tidings, and 
arguments and history. 

" A certain land there is in the 
world eastward in Asia, .... is 
its name. White merles are there 



continually, and they celebrate their 
hours after the manner of the Church 
and human beings. These white 
merles are the bodies of the righte 
ous full of chastity with their shin 
ing souls. 



xliv INTRODUCTION. 

99. fol. 144 a. 1, line 28 : Legend of David and Solo 
mon, who reproached his father for his slowness in deal 
ing dooms. Like the story printed from the Lebar 
Brecc, in the Revue Celtique, II., 382-3. 

100. fol. 144 a. l,line 47; Hi iresech robui do Gregaib. 
mor a tabartce ocus a deirc. On uair gabius naithem- 
nas nocan facets gen gairi for a beolu. 1 

Similar tale in the Book of Leinster, p. 278 b. 

101. Cethrur mac-clerech do feraib Erenn dochuaid 
inan-oilithre do dul do Roim Letha 2 (fol. 144 a. 2, 
line 44). 

102. Legend of the Emperor Constantine (fol. 144 
b. 1, line 35). 

103. Tri dee Danann .i. tri meic Breisi meic Ela- 
dain 3 (fol. 144 b. 2, line 23). 

104. The commencement of the Esnam tige Buicit, 
of which a complete copy is mentioned, supra, No. 66. 
Begins (fol. 144 b. 2, line 33) : Bui coiri feili la Laighniu 
Buicet a ainm. Ends : Am choir a Chathair co toirecht 
ruacbath uas erenn ial atcomse mocrodh dot chain 
macu gen cinta fira faillsigtese arba fiu . . . . 

105. On the B. V. Mary. Begins (fol. 145 a. 1) : faueat 
in principio uirgo Maria me .i. co furtac/^aide Muire 
bhainntigema dhamh a tosach in oibrighthi oir adeir 
Augstin nsem don taebh amuigh do Micire banntigerna 



1 There was a faithful king of the 
Greeks. Great were his liberality 
and charity. From the hour that 
he took the realm a smile of laughter 
was not seen on his lips. 



2 Four clerical students of the 
men of Ireland went on their pil 
grimage to go to Rome of Latium. 

3 Danu s three gods, that is, 
three sons of Breise son of Eladan. 



THE MANUSCRIPT EGERTON Do. xlv 

<5n onoir tuc Dia dhi. 1 Ends (146 b. 2) : me?iad fein 
mailisech. loronimus (Jerome) and Bernard naem 
(S. Bernard) are quoted in this column. 

106. Fragment of a translation of Pope Innocent s 
treatise De miseria humanae conditionis. Begins 
(1 47 a.) : doreir na mbriatharso becan do pecadh ocus 
do drochbesaibh. 2 Ends (154 b. 2): intan docuaid do 
iecht&h Qcht ant-soiscela adubairi potum filiorum (?) .i. 
beannaehac? na dighi Gurub dar . . . 

Mr. S. H. O Grady informs me that a perfect copy of 
this translation exists in Egerton 1781, pp. 113-150, and 
an imperfect copy in Egerton 91, fol. 1, et seq. 

The manuscript Egerton 93, from which I have taken 
the Irish text printed infra in pp. 28-46, is a small 
vellum quarto containing 35 folios, in double columns, 
45 lines in each column. The first page is now 
illegible ; fol. 1. b. 1 begins with do naodhenai6/i ic 
tofhlugudh bith (to infants a-seeking food). The 
second folio has been cut out, only word-fragments, 
such as anm, odcho, erb, nor, being left. The s econd 
part of the Life begins at fol. 4 a. 2, line 17 ; the third 
part at fol. 11 a. 2, line 12. The Life ends (fol. 18 b. 2) 
with the following scribe s note : Andala in Tigerna 
Ysa Crist in bliadan doscribacZ in betha so fPhatraic 
1477. Ocus oidchi lughnusa imarac/t, ocus amBaili 
in Moinin, a tigh Hi Troightigh doscribad so lem 
Domnall Albanacft OTroighti, et Deo gracias. IHC. 
(The era of the Lord Jesus Christ, the year that this 
Life of Patrick was written, 1477, and Lammas-eve 
is to-morrow, and in Baile in Moinin, in O Troighte s 
house, this has been written by me, Domnall Albanach 



1 May the Lady Mary help me 
in the beginning of the work ! For 
Saint Austin saith to Lady 



Mary from the honour that God 
gave her. 

2 According to these words, 



little of sin and of evil usages. 
u 10231. 



xlvi 



INTRODUCTION. 



OTroighti, and thanks unto God. Jesus.) On the 
margin of fol. 2 b. are Irish notes in a modern hand. 

O 

In fol. 4 a. 2, right margin, p is twice written by 
the old scribe ; so in fol. 5 a. 2, right margin, Emanuel 
manuel dico nobis. Fol. 5 b. a p is thrice written 
in the right margin, 6 a. 2 opposite. This is followed 
(fol. 19 a.) by a copy of the Faed Fiada, beginning 
Attoruig (sic) indiu nert triun togairm Trinoite Cre- 
tium treodataid foisitiu ao?^datad inDuilemain dail. 
For congbdil (infra p. 50) this copy has congmail. 
And it has formdechaib/ miduthraeur, inuathad, 
fristai/ fri saebbricfaaib, ban ocus gobann ocus 
druag, Crist issuus/ and romdosgrudu. The rest of 
this page contains a short religious tract in Irish and 
Latin, and the following Irish account of Patrick s first 
miracle : Cedfert Yatraic sonna (?) amb? oinn a mathar 
doroine .i. mac rig Bretan tainic cohairm amboi in- 
ben, coroindail si do gur gab grim este, cotug a seitchi 
si mdigh neimhe do Corib&is ire ed, co?ias ip Con- 
bais indigh, gur gab Yatraic inneim ina glaic ocus 
roso anvnw hi inalaim, conid amlaicZ sin tvgacfeam ; l 
and twelve lines so faded that I could not decipher them. 

Fol, 19 b. is now illegible. 

Fol. 20 a. : A fragment of Bricriu s Feast, beginning : 
fogartacA, do iarum fagbail fithighi do ... uib na . . . tt 
Attraohtatar ra. 

This story has been printed from the Lebor na hUidre. 
by Prof. Windisch in his Trische Texte, pp. 254-303. 

Fol. 26 a. to end (fol. 35 b.). A fragment of the Tain 
bo Cuailnge, in a large coarse hand. 



1 " Patrick s first miracle here, 
Avhich he wrought in his mother s 
womb : to wit, the King of Britain s 
son came to the place wherein the 
woman dwelt, and she dealt unto 
him so that he had profit thereof, 
and his wife, through jealousy, 



gave the drink of poison to Con- 
bais, and Conbais drank the 
drink, and Patrick caught the 
poison in his grasp, and it turned 
into stone in his hand, and in this 
wise was he brought forth. 



THE EXTRACTS IN H. 3. 18. xlvii 

Besides these two copies, pages 520-528 of a vellum 
MS. in the library of Trinity College, Dublin, marked H. 
3. 18, are filled with extracts from a third copy, which 
seem to have been selected because each contains one or 
more glossed words. These extracts are as follows : 

[p. 520, line 20.] Oen didiu dia torcetlaib fails! anadfiadar 
hisunn tre aisndeis sec&modachtai [infra, p. 4, 11. 1, 2]. 

Oen didiu dina roithnib ocus (dina) lasrachaib roai[d], gr/ an 
n[a] firinne isin domun .i. Tsa Crist, INruithen ocus in las- 
sair ocus in lia logmar ocus in locharnn lainnerdai roinorchaid 
(.i. rocomsolls tg) int u(asa)l(epscop) . . . sanctus * Patrici?ts 
[infra, p. 6, 11. 26-30]. 

Patra/c didiu [di] Bretnaib Ailcluade a bunadws Calpnirn 
(ainm a athar) .i. uasalsacart. Foitid ainm a senathar. deo- 
chon atacomnaic. 

Rofothaigedh imuiorro cclais for (sin to)pursin inrcbaitsecZ Pa- 
traic ocus . . topur acinn altoir, ocus tec/itaid fuath .i. delb na 
cruiche amal adfiadat (.i. amal aisneidit) [infra, p. 8, 11. 23-26], 

Feacht and boi Patrazc a tig a muime . . . . ind amsir 
gemricZ colina tola ocus lia uisci less a muime [p. 521] cora- 
bhador lest?-a ocus fointreb in tighi (.i. na mingnstail dobit 
isintigarm .i.) for snam ocus combaiden intinid [infra, p. 10, 
11. 10-13]. 

Fecht aile do Patra-z c ic cluthchiu itir a comaistiu (.i. a co- 
maltud) innaimsir gemrith ocus uachta intainnriu . cotro- 
inol Ian a ntlaig dobisib eaga (.i. do cuisni heighri) co tno 
leis dia taigh coa muime [infra, p. 10, 11. 24-27] ocus rosuigid 
na bis ... an tenid ocus andorat a anal faoi rolassaiset 
focefoir amal crmach . . . [infra, p. 10. 1. 24, p. 12, 1. 1]. 

ISc tuirthed (.i. adbar) tainec/^a Patra/c atosach dochnm 
nErenn [infra, p. 16, 1. 4]. 

ISin aimsir sin. (no) gnathaige^h Victor angel cotorraimcd 
(.i. cofisraiged (?) ) indi Palraic, ocus coforcanad (.i. cocomme- 
tad no conanorad) 2 he imord airnaigthi, ocus cofacbath fuil- 
leclit ocus eis (.i. lorg) a cos isin cloich. Eoboi Victor combo 
ortadhtaigthi do Pdtraic ocus combo ditnith incac/iguasac/^Y, 
ocus combo comdignaib (.i. comsacad) iarsna saethraib [infra, 
pp. 18, 19]. 



i 



MS. sancti. 



2 Here, in margin, follows a note : 
Ocus amal ade/r a ... uaig mac 

d2 



forcana indonmach .... achaihl 
coraibh t . . . sraibh thineth di. 



xlviii . INTRODUCTION. 

At that time the angel Victor used (to come) that he might 
watch over Patrick, and instruct him as to the order of prayer ; 
and he used to leave trace and track of his feet in the stone. 
Victor abode till he was a helper to Patrick, and was a guardian 
in every danger, and a consolation after troubles. 

H. 3. 18, Dorala immorro intan sin do Miliuc condacaid aislingi. In- 
P- 621 - daleis Cothraige do ihiacUain isteach iroibe, ocus^ doinfeit 
tinith oagin oous oasronaib ocus oacluasaib. Oroaisneid Miliuc 
do VatroL aislingi, dix^ PatHcws .- Intenid atchonnarcaisthi do 
todail (.i. dosgailed) damsa ireas (.i. credem) na Trmoiti insin 
bruthnaiges innamsa ocus rl [infra, p. 19, 11. 18-36]. 

It happened, however, at that time to Miliuc that he saw a 
vision. It seemed to him that Cothraige came into the house 
wherein he was, and breathed out fire from his mouth, and from 
his nostrils, and from his ears. When Miliuc declared the vision 
to Patrick, Patrick said: "The fire which thou beheldest me 
emitting, that is the faith of the Trinity which glows within 
me," &c. 

Oroimraidh immorro Miliuc cia cruth nofastfed indi Patrarc, 
roernas cumail do, ocus oforruired in cobled inaidchi anin- 
both (.i. na baindsi) torinolta itech for leith [infra, p. 20, 1. 17]. 

Now when Miliuc considered how he should retain Patrick, he 
bought a handmaid for him, and when the feast was prepared on 
their wedding-night they were put together in a house apart. 

Ocus adubairt Pairatc annofaitfed (.i. gaire), " Missi do- 
brathairsiu, ocus isme rotic (.i. rotleghis), ocus is trocaire De 
forcaemnacair (.i. tarla) arnocomul (.i. ar tinol) dorisi, ar- 
ronesreided (.i. rosgarad) artos tresin daire." Eogniset atlugud 
buide doDia iarsin, ocs dochotar isin ditrub [infra, pp. 
20,21 and 440, 442]. 

And Patrick said, smiling : " I am thy brother, and it is I that 
healed thee, and it is God s mercy that brought about our meet 
ing again, for we were separated at first through the bondage. 
Thereafter they gave thanks to God, and went into the wilder 
ness. 

ISannsin taraill (.i. triallus no dochuaid) Pdtraic coalaile 
duine, sen-Cianan ise aainm ocus rl [infra, p. 22, 1. 13]. 

It is then that Patrick proceeded to a certain man, Old Cianan 
is his name, &c. 



THE EXTRACTS IN H. 3. 18. xlix 

Luid dano Pdtraic docum a meannota (.i. a meanaiti) ocus H. 3. 18 
anais tri mis ami [infra, p. 24, 1. 17]. p. 521. 

So Patrick went to his home and stayed three months therein. 

OIR nacfttan cowosnad (.i. rocodlocZ) Pdtraic iudaleis ba 
hinis nau-Goedel adcid ar agnuis [infra, p. 25]. 

For every time that Patrick slept, it seemed to him that it was 
the isle of the Gael that he saw Before him. 

INtan \mmorro robu Ian atn cha blictdna ocus rosiac/i anaes 
foirbit (sic), roimraid iarsin tecM do Eoim Leatha fri foglaim 
necnai ocus oird praicepta ocus forcet&il . . . cairdi ar iii 
comarleiced (.i. nircetaig) do cor lamha aire (.i. a dul do 
sacarbaic) cin foghlaim ocus cin f . . . co foruigenai dia Coimdid 
(.i. rofogain dia no ti^erna) itir homoint (.i. molad) ocus ab- 
stairit (.i. tros[c]ad) geanas (.i. glaiiie) .... seirc nDe 
ocus comnesom (.i. sil Aidaim) [infra, p. 25].. 

Now when his thirty years were complete and he had reached 
his perfect age, he bethought him after that of going to Borne of 
Latium to learn knowledge and the order of preaching and teach 
ing . . . , for it was not permitted to him to put hand upon 
him (to receive the communion) without learning and without 
.... so that he served the Lord both in praise and abstinence 
chastely . . . love of God and (his) neighbours. 

ISannsin taraill (.i. dochuaid) Pdtraic didiu co Martan iTorinis, 
ocus roberr berradh manaigh fair, arba berrad mogad (.i. 
ecosc ba fair riam cosin ocus rl. [infra, p. 25]. 

Then did Patrick proceed to Martin in Tours, and he tonsured 
a monk s tonsure upon him ; for it was a slave s tonsure that he 
had always up to that time, &c. 

INri crodhasa didiu, Loigaire mace Neill rotecht (.i. roth- 
sealba) tinchitlidi (.i. faisdin ?) doaircaintis (.i. dotairgide idise) 
trenandrauidec/ii ociis trenangentlecht an nobith aircind (.i. 
fircinnte) doib [infra, p. 32, 11. 25-28]. 

[p. 522.] fogebad gradh ocus rairntin [leg. airmitin] la firu 
Erenn ocus no lafed (.i. no cuire) na rige ocus na flatha asa- 
rigu ocus nocoscerad na huile arr[a]chto na nidal nofeidligfed 
f.i. leanfaid) ambescna ticfed ann ire bithu berfha isin hErinn. 



1 INTRODUCTION. 

H. 3. 18, . Ticfa tailccnd (.i. Patraic) tar muir meircend (.i. tar 

P- 522. rauir mcrj 

a bratt tollcend, a crand cromcend (.i. abacball is i in[a]- 
laim) 

a mias (.i. a, altoir) iniarthar athig 

friscert amuinter tiilc amen, amen. 

Ticfat tailcind (.i. Patraic) conucsat (.i. Bailc Cuind dixit) 
ruama noitfit cella, ceoltige bendacha (.i. leo) bcuchopuir ili 
flaith imbachla [infra, p. 34, 11. 5-12]. 

IS annsin tainic Benen inamninteras contuil iarwm "Pdtrraw 
iter amuin, ocus anfogobed ingilla do scotbaib (.i. bolamaraib) 
doberecZ inulbroic inchleirich [infra, p. 36, 11. 1-3]. 

Taracht Patraic coMaghinis coDicoin mac Trtohim, ocus 
roan and fri re ciana hie silad credme, cotuc Ultu huili tro 
line (.i. tersgelaib) intsosacelai dochum puirt bethadh [infra, 
p. 38, 11. 21-23]. 

Dorairngeart (.i. do geall) Mocai Noendroma mucberrtha 
cacfoa bliaowa doPatmic [infra, p. 40, 11. 9, 10]. 

Romidir (.i. romenamnaiVj) Patraic nadbai baili bad cuidhbiu 
do iirdsollomun nabliadna .i. in case do ceilebra quam (.i. na) 
a Maigh Bcrgh (sic). 

Tictis nariga ocus naflaf/ia ocus na birig co Loegaire mac 
JSTeill do Theamhra fri ceilebrad inlithlaithi (.i. senam no 
uasail no sollowwn) bisin [infra, p. 40, 11. 23-25]. 

INfer dawo adannai foruaisligfe (.i. tarcaisnigfe) riga ocus 
flaith i iiahErenn main tairmidiscthcr r imbi [infra, p. 42, 11. 
13, 14]. 

Do deachaid (.i. tainic) Lochra coroisir ocus cohengacb co 
cosnam (.i. tecmail) ocus cestaib fri Patraic, ocus isannsin 
doraell forecnucb. naTHnoide ocus na hirsi (.i. incretmi) catb- 
laigi [infra, p. 44, 11. 15-17]. 

Eofergaigestar inrig didiu fri Patraic comor, ocus docuaid 
doraith leis amarbacZ (.i. doraid dolatbair amarbad), Issed ro- 
raidbei/i- Loegaire re amuintir : marbaid incleirec/z, [infra, p. 44, 
11. 27-29]. 

Boerracht cacb dia alailiu isindail coroibe cacb dib inar 
acbeile (.i. a nimrishi no in oirgcbill no atecmail), cotorcair 
coica fear dib bisin coimeirgbiu bisin lamallacbtowi Patraic 
[infra, p. 46, 11. 8-10]. 



1 Over mi there is written ad. 



THE EXTRACTS IN H. 3. 18. li 

Adubairt Iiocgaire fri Pdtraic: "tair imdiaigsi, achlcii 1 ///, H. 3. 18, 
do Tommig corocrediur duit arbelaib (.i. a fiadnaise) fcv P 522. 
nErenn." Ocus rosuidigbsom gtileic (.i. cofaitech) etarnaig 
cacTtbelaig oFertaibh Fer Feicb coTemraw/ archinn Patraic 
diamarb<x<i, adit iiircomarleicc (.i. ni raentaig no nirlig). Do- 
dechaid Pdtraic ochtar maccleirec/i ocus Benfen do gilla leo, 
ocus rosbennach. PdtraiQ reduideoTit. DodeacbauZ (i. taiiuc) 
dichealtair tairsiu conardraig fer diib. Adcondcadar immorro 
na gentligi [p. 523] batar isnabintledaib (.i. isnahiiidlib) ocbt 
naigbi alltaigi dotheacht seacbum (.i. fonsliab) ocus iarndoe (.i. 
ag deiginach) iuandeagbaigb. ocus gaile foragualaind. Patm-ic 
aoc/iiar ocus Benen inandegaigb., ocus a folaire (.i. ainm do- 
teig liubair) foramuin [p. 46, 11. 21-33 j. 

Dochuaidh iarsin iioegaire ondeidoil (.i. degail lai ocus aidcbi) 
dcchum Teamrach combrou ocus comeabail cosnahuaitib noer- 
natais leis [infra, p. 52, 11. 14, 151. 

IN tan rombadwr ocind fledhol ocus iniradbugb in conflichta 
(.i. inimresin no incocaid) rofearsatar alia riam [infra, p. 52, 
11. 18-20]. 

Dorat didiu inti Lucatmael luim (.i. bolgum) do neim isinn- 
airdig (.i. ainm soithig) roboi forlaim ~Pdtraic co^accadb cidb. 
dogenad Patraic fris. Boratbaidh (.i. romotbaig) didiu Pdtraic 
innisin, ocus robennachasidbe innairdig ocus rocoteag (.i. ro- 
daingnig no roan) in linn, ocus roimpai inleastar iarsin ociis 
dorocbair as inneimb dorat indrui ind [infra, p. 54, 11. 6-11]. 

Tbinnarscan iarsin innanlidec7itfa drnidecht ocus inna eala- 
dan demnaga corofearustair insneac/iia cotorac7ii fernu (.i. 
crcasa) fear [infra, p. 54, 1. 25, p. 56, 11. 1, 2]. 

Adubo/irt Tatraic : " Atcbiam annso. Cuir as ma conico." 
Adubairt indrui nicbuimgimsi innisin gwsintra so amarracb. 
" Darmodebro (.i. dar mo dia bratba), diPdtraic, isanulc ata 
docb.umacb.ta octts ni [im]maitb." [infra, p. 56, 11. 3-7]. 

Eofcrgaigbestar inri fri Pdtraic comor dimarbarf adruadh. 
Atrarac7ii ocus docbuaid doraitb (.i. dolatbair) leis amarbtw?; 
adit nircomarleicestar (.i. nirlig) Dia do ire etarguidhe Pdtraic. 
Dodeachaid (.i. tainic) iarsin ferg De forsinpopul n-ecraibhecb 
ccmerbailt (.i. tesfaig) sochaide mor dibb [infra, p. 58, 11. 26-31]. 

INderbhcblann immorro is dilis do Pdtraic o comsuilidec7&t 
(.i. o comthoil) ocus o firis (.i. ocretbem 1 ) ocus obatais (.i. 
oglaine) ocus o forceful ocus inna buile docotaiset (.i. fnaradar 



Sic, read dchretim. 



Hi INTRODUCTION. 

H. 8. 18 no dosealbo%ichw) dotalmain ocus do ecailsibh roedbairset (.i. 
p. 523. rotidnaiciset) do Pdtraic [infra, p. 68, 11. 9-12]. 

O rochomaigsegastor etseacht (.i. bas) Lomaiu, roescomlad 
(.i. rogluais) ocus adalta do agallaim abrathar .i. Brocada, ocus 
roaithne (.i. rotimain) aeclcw s do "Pdtraic ocus do Fo tchernd . 
Frithbruth (.i. rodiult) Fonchern. coroairimed (.i. cumdach uo 
coimetf) orbad aathar, ocws is eisidhe roearb (.i. roaentaig no 
rofulair) do Dia ocus do Pdtraic, acht adubairt Lomaii wochon- 
airimfe mobewdoc/zfeinsi mainairime (.i. mainditnig) abdaine 
mo ecailsi [infra, p. 68, 11. 14-21]. 

Dodeachaid Pdtraic iarsin co Con&ll mac Neill. Isann roboi 
asosad (.i. a longport) du ata Domnach Pdtraic indiu, ocus root 
(.i. rofrithoil) e cofailti moir, ocus rombaisthi Patraic, ocus roson- 
airtnige (.i. roonoraig no robennaig) a rigsuide in etcrni ocus 
adubairt Pdtraic Ms : " Fognigfe sil dobrathar dot sil tre bithu " 
[infra, p. 70, 11. 6-11], 

Boi imairec ann illaithib Donnchaid . . . ocus Coibdenach 
af . . . alama diu lai [p. 524] ocus isbert cumang nad chum- 
cabad brothar na brotnraige dianguin nicoemnacair ingae [infra, 
p. 70, 11. 31-72, 11. 1-5]. 

Ata coic noibh domuintir Fdtraic anDelbnai Assail ocus coic 
miasa (.i. . . . ) do ~Pdtraic leo [infra, pp. 74-76]. 

Amboi Pdtraic ocbaithis Luigne du ata indiu Domnach Mor 
Maige Echnach, asbert fri Cassan bed nann aeseirgi ocus nat bad 
mor acongbail (.i. eclais) atalmam ocus nibad imdai ocus rl. 
[infra, p. 76,11. 8-11]. 

Folamustar (.i. rosandtaigestar) tratb Pdtraic congbal (.i. 
eclais) ocAth Maigne (in Assal. Fristudch)aid fris ann fer 
ecennais .... [infra, p. 78, 11. 11, 12]. 

Manibit ainmnit (.i. ciuin), olPdtraic, nutscailfetb. . . . 
. . . (cum)achta3 De ama? roscaill inbacnall incloich. Nifil 

scoth (.i. focul . . . ) na (comarpa ) uad don 

trist (.i. osnaig no mallacht) dobert Pdtraic fair [infra, p. 78, 
11. 18-21]. 

Foracaib Pdtraic reilgi (.i. taisi) sruthi iLecain Mide, ocus 
foirind dia muintir leu irnCrummaine [infra, p. 82, 11. 5, 6]. 

Dobertadar anteich conareilgib (.i. conataisib) isin cuas ind 
lim. ladais imbi inctias coarabarach. Baitir toirsich de ocus 
adcuadetar (.i. doaisnedetcw) doPdtraic. Ata mac bethoth (.i. 
cinpecef/i) dotiofa, olPdtraic, ricfa a les innataisi sin .i. 
Ciaran mac intsair [infra, p. 84, 11. 17-21] . 



THE EXTRACTS IN H. 3. 18. liii 

Oalailiu aimsir adchuas (.i, rosoillsige^ no roaisneided) do H. 3. 18, 
Pdtraic cin diescop Mel frta siair tre comrorcain (.i. tre P- 524 - 
seachran) in daescarluaig, arobidis inoenteghais oc ernaigthe 
frisin Coimdidh [infra, p. 88, 11. 21-23]. 

INtan imworro rosen (.i. robeandaig) Pdtraic caille (.i. bret 
dub) forsnahogaib remraitib (.i. roraidsimar romaind) rochotar 
aceithri cosa isincloich (ocus) feidligit (.i. leanait) innti afuil- 
lechta semper [infra, p. 89, 11. 13-16]. 

Dolotar de ingin Loigaire -male Neill cornoch dontipraait 
do nigi alamh amaZ babeas doib .i. Eithne fhinn ocus Feideilm 
dercc. conairnechtatar (.i. cofuaradar) senod innacleirech (.i. 
inrobfearr no robeolcadib) icontiprait ccwhetaigib gelaib ocus 
alibair arambelaib. Eoingantaigset deilb innacleirech. Dorui- 
menatar (.i. domeanmnaigatar) bedis fir sithi no fantaisi (,i. 
spirai t). Iinchomaircet scela do Pdtraic cia can duib ocus can 
dodechobair (.i. cahinad asataiicabair), inn asithib, in dideib 
duib ? [infra, p. 98, 1. 21, p. 100, 1. 7]. 

Atbert ingina Laego-ire fri Pdtraic: " tabair dun insacarbaic 
cocoimsam intairgerthairig d egad." Arroetatar (.i. rogab . . 
. . ) iarsin sacarbaic ocus rocotailset ambas, ocus dosrat Pd- 
traic fooinbrat inoinlepaid, ocus dorigensat acairait acoine 
comor [infra, p. 102, 11. 22-26]. 

p. 525.] Forothaig iarsin cill Attrachtae inGregraigi ocus 
ingin Talain innti, quae acepit caille (.i. bret dub) do laim 
Pdtraic, ocus faraccaib teisc (.i. mias) ocus cailech le [infra, p. 
108, 11. 14-16]. 

Luidh intaingel coPatraic airm aroibe a Cruachan Aigle, 
ocus isbert fri s : " Nitabair Dia duit a connaigi, ol astrom leis 
ocus it mora na itgi. " Infair dofuit leis?" olPatrcwc. " Is- 
fair," ol intaingel. " Is fair dano dofuit lemmsa," olPdtraic, 
" niregsa isinchruachansa combamarb no cowdartaiter na huile 
itgi" [infra, p. 112, 1. 28, p. 114, 1. 2]. 

"Infail naill?" olPdtraic. "Fail," ol intaingeZ, " fearr 
cachbrotairne (.i. cacha roinne) feil fortcbassal (.i. ta for do brat) 
dobera a pianaib Dia laithi bratha" [infra, p. 118, 11. 5-7]. 

Ata fer uadh anDrumnibh Breg. Ata fer aile iSleibh Slainge 
.i. Domangart mac Echach : ishe toigeba martra (.i. taisi) 
Pdtraic gair riambrath ; ishi a cheall Eaith Murbnilc hitoeb 
Sleibhe Slaingi, ocus biid lorag ccmatiumthuch ocus chilornd 
cormma arachiunn. arcach caisc [infra, p. 120, 11. 18-23]. 



liv 



INTRODUCTION. 



H. 3. 18, Fee/if ann do aru Pdtraic testatar aeich airi. Niooimna- 

p. 525. cair afagbail la doirchi nahaidchi. Tuarcaib Pdtraic a ]amh 

Buas [ecus ] roinorcaidset (.i. rocomsoillsigset) a cuic m[e]oir in 

mag nuile amaZ beiis eoicsiitralla ocus fofritha naheich foc/ie- 

foir [infra, p. 126, 11. 9-13]. 

Batar maic Amalgaid ocimchosnam (.i. acomtegmail) imon- 
rige, cethir chenel (.i. sencinela) fichet batar isintir. Eorit- 
bruithset (.i. rodiulset) congabtais forru fer coforanmaim [infra, 
p. 126, 11. 19-22]. 

Teit Conall cuccai be?idachas do " Achleirich ! " olse, "infe- 
tarsu cedh belrae inso ? Fil aforaithmiut (.i. a cuimniugrid) 
liumsa," ocus rl. [infra, p. 128, 11. 5-7]. 

Robendaigh Pdtraic insruth .i. Sligach cowai [leg. conidi] 
Sligach gamnach buisci na liErenn osin ale, ar gaibter iasc 
indi hicach raithi [infra, p. 142, 11. 6-8]. 

Callraigi Guile Cernadan robadar bi magin deirrit arcbiund 
Pdtraic, ocus adcoimcaiset crannu fri sciatbu do fubtad (.i. 
dodiultad) ~Pdtraic cowamuintir [infra, p. 142, 11. 15-17]. 

Taraill leiss (.i. dochuaid) is[n]aib glinnib dii ata indiu 
Cenel Muinremair [infra, p. 145, 1. 26]. 

Gidnid (.i. Colum cille) macan difine 
bud siii, bid faith, bidb fil[i], 
inmain lesbaire glan gle, 
nadepera imarbe (.i. breg). 

Macan Eitbne toebfotai 

sech is bol is blafchugwc?, 

Colum cillecan cen son, 

niburom (.i. mocb no luatb.) a rathugitcZ. 

[infra, p. 150, 11. 6-15.] 

Kobendach Pdtraic Dun Sobairge, ocus ata tipra Patraic 
ann ocus foracaib breitbir (.i. ) fair [infra, p. 162, 

11. 24, 25]. 

" Modebro " (.i. mo dia bratta), ol Pdtraic, " bid Ian do rath 
De in gin fil (.i. ata) itbrusa [ocus bid mese] bennachfas caille 
forcenn 1 [infra, p. 168, 11. 14-16]. 



1 At foot of this page are the 
following lines, in a large hand : 
Denuidh chain domhnuidh Dhe 
dil 



fcgaidh fognum fritoil 

Crist codhnuch rocinn cochert 

indomnuch gantairmeacht. 



THE EXTRACTS IN H. 3. 18. Iv 

Ho rodiusaigh Pdtraic docbum maicc Crimbtain obas ocus jj 3. is 
fororcohgart Pdtraic fair fiad in popul coroaisneid dophianaib p. 526. 
nan ecraibdecb ocus do [f Jindfut (.i. doaibfiius) nan ocb. Targaid 
Pdtraic rogo do Eocbaw/ .i. x.u. bliadna in-ardrigu a thirc dian- 
airbired bit cocraibdhech ocus cofircn [infra, pp. 178, 180]. 

IS andsin roradi Pdtraic fKsin mnai fuine oczts isi octcr- 
gorud a maicc : 

A ben talaig do maccan 

dothait tore mor di orcan 

di aibill tic breo 

bid beo, bid slaii do maccan. 
[infra, p. 186.] 

Cid airmertar (.i.) raidter) libh? ol Mace. Dubtbach do 
bachaill (.i. do b errad) olPdtraic. Bid ain[i]m on dim do 
sochaide, olFiacc [infra, p. 190, 11. 4, 5], 

Dobert dano Pdtraio cumtach doFiacc .i. cloch, meinistir (.i. 
minna aistir), polaire, ocus foraccaibb. morseisur dia muinntir 
leiss [infra, p. 190, 11. 13-15]. 

Luidh iarsuidhiu for Bealach Gabbrad bi tir nOssraigi, ocus 
foj othaigb cella ocus coiigbala (.i. ecailsibh) and, ocus adru- 
bairt nobethis ordiiide (.i. uaisle no imad) laech. ocus cleirech 
dibb, ocus ni biad furail (.i. imarcraid) nach coicid fo/Tu cein 
nobetbis doreir Pdtraic. Celebrais Pdtraic doib iarsuidiu ocus 
foraicabh martra (.i. taisi) sruithi occu, ocus fairenn di[a] muiiin- 
tir du ita Martartecb indiu imMaig E/oigne [infra, p. 194, 11. 8-14]. 

Patricvus dixit : 

Maiccne Nadfraicb fuaim sonaid, 

buadbib righ, buadbib ruirig, 

Oengns a iatbaib Femen 

ocus abrathair Ailill, 

ocus .xx.iiii. rig rofollnaisetar fo bachaill biCaisil co re Cinuge- 
gain de sbil AiKlla ocus ^Engbusa [infra, p. 196, 11. 15-21]. 

Luid Pdtraic isin tailcbai fHsind atb antuaitb ocus dotbia- 
gar 1 uad do cuingid in fiacbla, ocus doraitbne (.i. dosoillsigb) 
foce^oir amal grein [infra, p. 196, 11. 25-27]. 

IS annsin tarraidb galar seitge (.i. ben) n-alacbta (.i. toracb) 
Aillilla como comocbraibb bas di. Kofiarfact Pdtraic ced 
romboi. Kespond[it] mulier : Lus adcondairc bisind aeur, 
ocus ni accai bitalmaw aleitbeid, ocus atbelsa no abela in gin 
fil imbroinn, no abelam diblinaib mana tboimliur in lus sin. 



1 MS. Horodiusaidh. | " MS. dothaigar. 



Ivi INTRODUCTION. 

H. 3. 18, Uoraidhi Pdtraic fn e: Cinnws hid Ins? A.mal luachair, ar 
inben. Bennachais Patraic in luachair combo foltchep (.i. 
barr uindiun), Dnsrumalt inben iarsuidiu ocus ba slan focet- 
oir [infra, p. 200, 11. 9-17]. 

Folaimtstar (.i. rosantaigestar) Pdtraic feglegud (.i. anmain) 
hi toeb Chlaire oc Raith Coirpri ocus Brocan, ocus ni reil- 
getli do. Et isbert Pdtraic GO broth na biadh rig na escop do 
cheniul Colmain frisdudcaid (.i. rodiultt) do. 

[p. 527.] Tarraid cleir aessa ceird ini Pdtraic do cuinci bidh. 
Ni damadar ercoimded (.i. diultad) [infra, pp. 202-204], 

Luidh iarum hi Finnine fri Domnach Mor aniartuaith fri 
Luimnech intuaith co tarat bewdachtainn for tuaith Mumain 
ara duthracT^aige dodhechatar conimuat a ngabala (.i. tinola) 
arcend Pdtraic [infra, p. 206, 11. 5-8]. 

" INt-ailen glas thiar," ol Pdtraic, " imbelaib in mara tiuc- 
faidh in caindel domuimatir De inn, bes cenn n-athcomairc 
(,i. fiarfaif/e no eolais) don tuaith si " .i. Senan Indsi Ca- 
thaigh dia se .xx. bliadcm osin [infra, p. 206, 11. 21-24]. 

Asbert Pdtraic fri Cerball l : Nibiadh rig na escop dot chi- 
niul cobrtith, ocus bidh dilmain doferaib Mumaii far lowrad 
each secMmad bliadain dogres amal folt cep [infra, p. 208, 11. 
12-15]. 

Ni glethar dala laisna Deisi aclii an-aidchi, ol foracaib Pa- 
traic breithir (.i. escaine) foraib, ol is fri haidhchi dodeichadar 
chuccs3 [infra, p. 208, 11. 23-25]. 

Creidis Mechar cerp, ba- fer co7idilc fir 

dobert Pdtraic bendacht mbuain, cetlad 3 do fri righ. 

Frithmbert 4 in fer ferccach Fuirgg, ciarbu riglach liath 5 

alad fadiud iar each, bith amin fi cobrath ni liach. 

Dnngalach mace Faelgwsa uad Nadfraoich fir 

is he ciata tairmdechaid cain Pdtraic o prim. 

[infra, p. 214, 11. 3, 4]. 

Otcondarcata[r] didiu indfirsi Maccuill ina churach dofucsat 
do muir. Arroetaar (.i. rogabadar) he cofailthi ocus rofog- 
lainn .i. Maocuill inbescnai ndiadha occo [infra, p. 222, 11. 
18-22]. 

Carais ingin Daire indi Benen. Eubu binn le a guth ocun 
urleigind. Dorala galar fuirri combu marbh de. Bert Benen 
cretra di 6 Pdtraic [infra, p. 232, 11. 1-3]. 



1 Sic, leg. Derball. 
MS. cerpa. 
* .i. cum at?(?). 
4 .i. indligtach. 



.1. seanoir. 



6 .i. beth itruaigbi n6 imbo- 
chtaine. 

7 .i. ni doilig. 



THE EXTRACTS IN H. 3. 18. 



Ivii 



didiu doroimsi Pdtraic infertai .i. secht fichii. H. 3. 18, 
traiged isindlis ocus secht traiged ficMt isin tigh moir ocus P- 527- 
secht traiged .x. isin cuili ocus secht traiged isindaregal, 
ocus ba samlaid sin rofothaighedh somh na congbala dogres 
[infra, p. 236, 11. 20-24]. 

lArsna mormirbailib se tret rochomfoicsechastar laithi eit- 
sec&ta Patraic [p. 528] ocus a t[e]acMa dochum nime. Issed do- 
rinscan teacht do Ard Macha comad and nobeih a eiseirgi. 
Tainic Victor aingel adocum. ISed roraide fris : Nihand rorat 
.i. rodeouaigeth) duit neiseirgi. Eirgg fortculu don baile asa 
taina[c] .i. don tSaball, arisann atbela nisi Machai [p. 2 52,11. 
3-9]. 

Tene toighleach congris gairt[h]i ocus tessaiged na mac 
[mbethad] im annud ocus im elscnd deaircci. Colum ar 
cendsa ocus diudi (.i. glaine). Nathair ar trebaire ocus tua- 
itble (.i. glicw*) fri maith [infra, p. 256, 11. 23-271. 

lARcoscraidh idhal ocus arr&cht ocus ealadhan druidec/iiai 
rocomoesegestar uair eitsechta indi noeb Pdtraie. Arroet (.i. 
rogab) corp Crist on epscop 6 Thosach (sic) dorcir comairle 
Vichtoir angel [infra, p. 258, 11. 9-12]. 

Cruimthir Mescan o Doniriach Mescan oc Focain a cirp- 
sere .i. a scoairc [infra, p. 264, 11. 26, 27]. 

Cruimtir Catan ocus cruimtir Ocan a da fos. rl. [pp. 264, 
1. 29]. 

Sguirim feasta do Bethad Pdtraic, ocus labrum do ~Brudin 



annso sis. 



fragments 



But the most important collection of 
(generally abbreviated and sometimes corrupt) of the 
Tripartite Life is to be found in a homily in S. Patrick, 
discovered by the late Dr. J. H. Todd in a MS. preserved 
in the Bibliotheque Rationale, Paris, Ancien Fonds, No. 
8175, and now containing 117 leaves in small folio. 2 The 
homily begins imperfectly at fol. 74 a. 1 , in a hand of 
(about) A.D. 1400 ; and the following account of it is made 

1 I unyoke hereafter from Pa- Royal Irish Academy, Vol. III. 

trick s Life, and let us speak of the (1346), pp. 223-228 ; and facsimi- 

(saga called) Bruden (.Da Deryd) les of parts of it have been published 

here below. by Champolliou and Silvestre in 

" The MS. is described by Dr. the PaUoyraphie Universelle. 
Todd in the Proceedings of the 



Iviii INTRODUCTION. 

from a photograph obtained through the kind interven 
tion of Prof. d Arbois de Jubainville : 

fol. 74, a. 1. 74 a. 2. An account of Patrick s doings at Tara, 
which corresponds pretty closely with the homily from the 
Lebar Brecc [printed infra, p. 456, 1. 18 ; p. 464, 1. 24]. Begins 
imperfectly: diaraile isindail cotorchatr didi^l> .1. fer dib isin 
coimeirgi sin la mallac/itain Phatrazc. 

fol. 74 a. 2. Patrick s visits to Conall mac Neill [infra, p. 70], 
to Coirpre mac Neill [infra, p. 68], and to Uisnech [infra, p. 80, 
11. 1-8]. 

His visit to Mag Slecht [infra, p. 90, 11. ]. 

He passes by Snam da tin to Mag Ai [infra, p. 92, 11. 16-32]. 

fol. 74, b. 1. He goes to Fid-arta [infra, p. 104, 11. 25-30]. 

He goes to Uaran Garad [infra, p. 106, 11. 7-22]. 

The Paris MS. here says that this place is also called Druim 
Ferta : that Oisin, son of Find, was baptised there, and that 
Patrick left there two of his household, viz., bishop Colirmn 
and Temnen the Priest, a bell called the Wave-voice of the Tyrr 
hene Sea (in tonngar mara Torrian), and a pillow of stone. 

fol. 74 b. 2. His dispute at Cruachan Aigle with the angel 
[infra, p. 112, 1.27; p. 12, 1. 9]. 

fol. 75, a. 1. He visits Achad Fobair and ordains Bishop Senach 
[infra, p. 112, 11. 1-3]. 

He goes to Hui Amalgada [infra, p. 126, 1. 14], 

He goes to Cailli Fochlai[d] and baptises 12,000 [infra, p. 134, 

I. 30; p. 136, 1. 1]. The Paris MS. here has: Luid iarsin do 
Chaillib Fochlai : caillib, therefore, not caillid is the true read 
ing [infra, p. 136, 1. 2 ; and in Fiacc s hymn, 1. 16, caille must be 
the gen. pi. 

His three visits and his gifts to the Connaughtmen [infra, 
p. 146, 11. 15, 19]. 

His visit to Ess-ruaid and speech to Coirpre mac Neill [infra, 
p. 146, 11. 20-27]. 

He blesses Conall and Fergus at Sid Aeda, and prophesies 
Colombcille [infra, p. 151]. The Paris MS. here has : Luid 
iarum co Sith nOeda du robennach Conall oc%s Fergus a mac : 
the last four words are wanted infra, p. 150, 1. 3. 

He visits Tyrone and converts Eogan [infra p. 150, 11. 19, 23; 
p. 152, 1. 5]. For the Latin words infra, p. 350, Irish are 
given : Luid iarsin ~Pdtraic i Tir-Eogain, ocus athbe?-t fn a 
muindtir.- "Foimnig [leg. Foimnid] nachfortair in leo uath- 
mur .i. Eogan [mac] Neill." IMatarraid doib frisint[s]et .i. 
Muiridach etc. 

He goes to Ailech [infra, p. 152, 1. 23]. 

fol. 75 a. 2. He blesses Eogan and his kindred [infra, p. 154, 

II. 2-11]. 



THE PARIS HOMILY ON S. PATRICK. lix 

He goes to Dal-Araide and Dal-Riata [infra, p. 160, 1. 16; 
p. 162, 11. 2, 3, 4]. Olcan is in the Paris MS. called Olchon 
and Airther Maige is Airther Maigi Coba. 

He curses Eochu mac Muiredaig [infra, p. 224, 11. 6-25]. Of 
Doraangort mac Echach the Paris MS. says: Ise forfacaib 
Ydtraic inabethaid ic coimet Ere?^?^ (he it is "whom Patrick left 
alive protecting Ireland). 

He visits Hiii Tuirtri [infra, p. 168, 11. 6, 7]. 

Three of the Hiii Meith Tire steal one of his goats [infra, p. 

180, 11. 21-27]. 

His miracles in Fir Eoiss [infra, p. 182, 11. 20-30 ; p. 184, 1. 1]. 
The Paris account is here much abbreviated : Luid Pdtraic 
co Firu Rois iarsin. ann rosoi i clocha na faiscre grotha cosind 
nem, ocus robaite isin ath uile laich romidatar orccoin Fdtraic. 
(Then P. went to F. R. There he turned into stones the curd- 
cheeses with the poison, and in the ford were drowned all the 
warriors who intended to slay P.) 

The story of Faillen of Naas [infra, p. 18i, 11. 16-26; p. 186, 
11. 1-4]. 

fol. 75, b. 1. The story of Dricriu and Cilline [infra, p. 186, 
11. 5-19]. The first two lines of the verses are : A ben, taisig do 
macan ! dothoet muc mor dond arcan, and the last two are : 
isse Ma[r]can mac Cillin duine bus deck d ib Garrchon. 

The journey into Mag Liphi [infra, p. 186, 11. 20-23], and the 
ordination of Fiacc [infra, pp. 188, 190], are summarised thus: 
Forfothat<7 tra cella ocus cougbala imdai il-Laignib, ocus forfac 
bennacht foraib ocus for Uaib Ceindselaig inshaindr[i]ud, ocus 
forfacaib Hwsaille i Gill Husaille ocus Mac Tail hi Cuilind, ocus 
ro oirdnestar Fiacc Find i Sleibtib ind escobaide in coieid. (So 
he founded abundant churches and monasteries in Leinster, and 
left a blessing upon them and on Hui Cennselaig especially, and 
he left Auxilius in Cell Ausailli and Mac Tail in Cuilenn, and 
ordained Fiacc the Fair in Sleibti as the bishop of the province.) 
The story of Odran s death. Here the Paris MS. agrees 
verbatim and almost literatim with the Bodleian Tripartite [in 
fra, p. 206, 11. 27-30 ; p. 208, 11. 1-11]. 

Patrick s visit to Ossory [infra, p. 194, 11. 8-14]. 
His visit to Cashel [infra, p. 194, 11. 22-25 ; p. 196, 11. 1, 2. 
fol. 75, b. 2. Here the Paris MS. adds : IS annsin, tra, tinn- 
scana[d] baithis fer Muman, conid aire sin asbert T?dtraic : 
Muimnig dianomsaraiget l 
im Chaisel cenii a[m]bathis 
leo ar lar a tire 
beit[h] righi fo aithis. 

1 MS. dianonom^araiget. 



Ix INTRODUCTION. 

(There, then, is the beginning of the baptism of the Munster- 
men : wherefore Patrick said : 

If Munstermen outrage me 
In my Cashel, the head of their baptism, 
With them amidst their land 
Kingship will be in disgrace.) 

The story of the piercing of Oengus foofc [infra, p. 196, 11. 8- 
13]. The Paris MS. adds : acht oenfer nama (save one man 
only), which meets the case of Cenngecan. It then adds : 
Asbert Patraic co mbiad a rath i Caisil, ut quidam dixit : 

Eiseirgi ~Pdtraic anDtin 
a ordan anArd Macha 
hi telchan Chaisi[l] cheolaig 
rodeonaig trian a ratha. 

(Patrick said that his grace would be in Cashel, as some one 
said: "Patrick s resurrection in Downpatrick : his primacy in 
Armagh : on the hillock of musical Cashel he vouchsafed a third 
of his grace.") 

Patrick s visit to Muscraide Breagain and the finding of his 
tooth [infra, p. 196, 11, 22-27; p. 198, 11. 1-4]. 

The story of Lonan s (not Lomman s) feast [infra, p. 202, 
11. 20-24; p. 204, 11. 1-23]. For the Latin words in p. 202, 11. 2, 
3, 4, the Paris MS. has : Asbertador side nabdes do druithi 
dobenzfaitis tosach afleidf; for those in 11. 9, 10, it has: IS 
ann sin dodeachaid alaili maethoclach, Nessan a ainm, ocus 
molt ocus tanag ocus tri faiscre grotha for a muin do Pdtraic ; 
and for the sentence Dorat . . . focetoir [p. 204, 11. 13-15], 
it has : Oomistuc Pdtraic dona caintib. Ambatar iarum na 
cainte oc ithi muillt notasluicc in talam focetoir na cainti, 
collatar i fudomnaib ifirn, ocus marait beos na faiscri ia[~r]n- 
asood hi clocha. 

fol. 76, a. 1. Patrick blesses Thomond [infra, p. 206, 11. 5-8]. 

His miraculous forming of Echu Eedspot [infra, p. 206, 11. 
9-15]. 

His prophecies of Senan of Inis Cathaig [infra, p. 206, 11. 17- 
25] ; and of Brenainn mocu Alti [infra, p. 208, 11. 1-3]. 

He blesses Muinnech [infra, p. 210, 11. 8-14]. 

His seven years stay in Munster [infra, p. 196, 11. 5-7]. 

He leaves Munsfcer and goes to Brosnacha (in the Paris MS. 
called Heli) [infra, p. 214, 11. 13-21 ; p. 216, 11. 1-4, 9-27]. 

fol. 76, a. 2. He returns to Fir Roiss [infra, p. 226, 11. 1-5]. 

He goes to Ard Patraic [infra, p. 226, 11. 9, 10]. 

His meetings with Mochtae [infra, p. 226, 11. 16-24]. 



THE EXTRACTS FROM O CLERY s GLOSSARY. Ixi 

The story of Daire, his horses and his caldron [infra, p. 228, 
11. 4-26; p. 230, 11. 1-18]. 

fol. 76 b., 1. How Patrick measured the Rath [infra, p. 236, 
11. 14-16]. 

The elders who sot forth Patrick s miracles [infra, p. 256, 
11. 9-15]. 

Patrick s character [infra, p. 256, 11. 16-28 ; p 258, 11. 1-3]. 

The day of his death draws nigh [infra, p. 256, 11. 4-11]. 

He attempts to go to Armagh [infra, p. 252, 11. 3-11, 23-28]. 

fol. 76 b., 2. The angel prescribes the mode of Patrick s burial 
[infra, p. 252, 11. 23-28]. 

The angelic light at his obsequies [infra, p. 254, 11. 4-7]. 

The contest for his body [infra, p. 254, 11. 23-25;%. 256, 
11. 5-7]. 

His death in Saball and burial in Dun. 

Conclusion [infra, p. 260, 11. 15-28]. 



To complete this collection of relics of the Tripar 
tite Life the following six extracts may be given from 
Michael O Clery s Irish Glossary : l 

Dlnnid nofordinnid .i. innisidh : fordiunid an boc du aneass 
"infra p. 180, 1. 25]. 

Glean .i. leanmhain : roghleansad a lamha don choire [cf. 
the Latin, infra p. 22, 1. 21". 

Noere .i. loingseoire no mairnealaigh : ro reac e frisna noere 
[cf. the Latin, infra p. 22, 1. 17]. 

Ortci A. imthigh no eirigh : orta uaimsi, ar Patraig, go Laogh- 
aire [cf. the Book of Lismore, 4b. 1: larsin ispert Patraic ria 
Dichoin : Eirg uaim, ar se, co Laegaire mac Neill, co 
n-ebre mo aithiusc fris ]. 

Raitli no rath .i. raithneach: ag losgadh na ratha [cf. infra 
p. 166, 1. I?]. 

Smeach .i. smeicc : imeal a sgiath fri a smeacha [cf. infra, 
p. 44, 1. 5]. 

1 Louvain, 1643. Reprinted by Mr. Arthur W. K. Miller in the Revue 
Critique, iv. 339-428, v. 1-65. 



U 10231. 



Ixii INTRODUCTION. 



II. THE PEOBABLE DATE OF THE TRIPARTITE LlFE. 

As has happened with most of the extant compositions in 
Old and Middle Irish, an extravagant age has been claimed 
for the Tripartite Life of S. Patrick. Colgan, for instance 
(Trias Thaumaturga, pp. 117, 169), attributes it to S. 
Evin, supposed to have flourished in the middle of the 
sixth century. His reason is that Jocelin, a monk of 
the close of the twelfth century, says that this Evin 
wrote the " Acta S. Patricii partim Latino, partim 
Hibernico sermone " : the Tripartite Life is written 
partly in Latin, partly in Irish : therefore S. Evin was 
its author a good specimen of an undistributed middle 
term. 

Another argument which Colgan uses in support of 
the high antiquity of the Tripartite Life is that it men 
tions several ancient saints, ecclesiastics, and virgins as 
still existing. For instance, Sylvester and Solonius (p 
30), bishop Loairn (p. 38, 1. 27), bishop Ere (p. 44), bishop 
Fiacc (pp. 52, 192), Lonan, Do-Lue, and Lugaid (p. 76) 
Eiche and Lalloc (82), bishop Mane (pp. 94, 144), Conu 
Saer (p. 110), Gemtene (p. 144), Bite (p. 148), Daniel 
(p. 164), Coirbre and Brucach (p. 166), the two Emers 
(p. 167), and Ercnat (p. 232). But in Irish hagiography 
" is " (atd, fil) in such a place means no more than that 
the relics of the holy one referred to are preserved in 
that place, or that his or her memory is there venerated. 
Thus the statement in p. 52 that Fiacc " is in Sleibte 
to-day," corresponds with the statement in the Book of 
Armagh (infra, p. 283), " cuius reliquiae adorantur Id 
Sleibti" 

Dr. Petrie, who was far more cautious and logical than 
Colgan, and who, moreover, was helped by a native 
scholar (Dr. O Donovan), more learned even than the 
learned Franciscan, in his essay on the History and 



THE PROBABLE DATE OF THE TRIPARTITE LIFE. Ixiii 

Antiquities of Tarn Hill (p. 31), calls the Tripartite Life 
" a compilation of the ninth or tenth century," and Dr. 
Todd (8. Patrick, p. 124, note 3) follows Dr. Petrie. I 
hope now to show that the Tripartite Life could not have 
been written before the middle of the tenth century, and 
that it was probably compiled in the eleventh. 

^ The arguments on this subject are of two kinds, one 
historical, the other linguistic. 

The historical reason which renders it impossible to The his- 
attribute a high antiquity to the Tripartite Life is the 
fact that it contains the following allusions to persons 
who lived and events which happened in the eighth, the 
ninth, or the tenth century, and that there is no ground 
for supposing that these allusions are interpolated. 

Cfaran of Belach Duin is said (infra, p. 60) to have 
written an account of S. Patrick s miracles. This Ciaran 
died A.D. 770. 

Echaid, son of Bresal, is referred to (infra, p. 166) as 
having burnt a monastery. He flourished about A.D. 
800 (Reeves Eccl. Antiqq., 245). 

Nuada, abbot of Armagh, is said (p. 82) to have re 
leased a certain servitude. This Nuada is again men 
tioned in p. 144, where he is called Noda of Loch Uama. 
He flourished A.D. 810 (Reeves, Primate Gallon s Visi 
tation, v.), and died, according to the Four Masters (ed. 
O Donovan), A.D. 811, recte 816. 

Connacan, son of Colman, and grandson of Niall 
Frossach, is mentioned infra, p. 173. This Connacan was 
killed in Ulster A.D. 853. 

The taking of Inis Becc by the heathen is mentioned 
infra, p. 192. This event occurred A.D. 819. 

The reign of Fedelmid and Conchobar in Tara " is 
mentioned in p. 195. This Fedelmid died A.D. 847, and 
Conchobar A.D. 833 (O Donovan, Four Masters, i. 446). 

The angel s promise (p. 116) that Saxons shall not 
dwell in Ireland, points to a date after A,D. 871, when 

e 2 



Ixiv 



INTRODUCTION. 



a host of Saxons and Britons was brought by Olaf and 
I mar to Dublin. 

Cenngecan, king and bishop of Cashel, is mentioned 
in p. 196. He was slain A.D. 897 

The losep, mentioned in p. 266, can only be the loseph, 
one of S. Patrick s successors in the see of Armagh, 
" scribe, bishop, anchorite, the wisest of the Irish," l who 
died A.D. 936. 

To these evidences of a comparatively late origin we 
may perhaps add the mention of Comman mac Alga- 
saich, who is said (p. 156) to have recently ( nuper ) 
built a house at Ess mac nEirc, and the description 
(p. 234, 11. 6, 7) of the diocesan jurisdiction of Armagh. 
But I have been unable to ascertain when this Comman 
died, or when this jurisdiction was established. 2 

I shall now mention some of the grammatical forms 
guistiu w hich tend to show that the Tripartite Life was com 
piled in the eleventh century, when the Old-Irish 
language was becoming what is called Early Middle- 
Irish. Mere corrupt spellings (such as final e for i, i 
for e or for iu, iu for e, aspirated m for b, or aspirated g 
for d) are here passed over, for these may be due to the 
Middle-Irish transcribers of the twelfth to the fifteenth 
centuries. For convenience of reference I shall follow 
the order of the Grarnmatica Celtica. 



The lin- 



1. THE GENDERS. 

The Traces of the neuter are still visible, as in the transported n 

genders. o f a i.U m-leite 118, 17, al-lefh n-ur, 58, 22 : dun n-6acfene, 206, 3 : 
sil n-Eogain, 154, 12: grad n-oenfir, 152, 22. laithi n-airecMa, 
r,2, 18, tech n-oenfir 198, 15, tech n-oiged, 124, 20, eel mbece, 144, 28 : 
fert mbec, 138, 20, Domnach n-Aissc, 250, 9. and (as we shall see) 
in the sg. nom. and ace. of the article. But many nouns, neuter 



1 The Annals of the Four Masters, 
cd. O Donovan, A.D. 936. 

- It seems to have been claimed 



in the eighth century, when the Li 
ber Angueli was probably written, 
see infra, p. 352, 11. 28-33. 



GRAMMATICAL FORMS. IxV 

in Old- Irish, Lave become masc. or fern. Thus: in l-ainnt, o2, :> -. 
in may, 54, 22 : in tech, 58, 18: in forcetal, 66, 22, ind ruitJien, 
6, 27, in sl/ab, 114, 10: and the accusatives inn-im, 14, 31: 
in dun, 152, 24: immon sliab, 118, 19: in tir, 210, 6: in mag, 
92, 29: isind letli, 58, 17, craudu, 142, 16, which would have 
been, in Old-Irish, an-ainm, a tech, afureetal, aruithen, a sliab, 
(in.-i nun, am-ma</, issa-l^tlt, and crann. The adjective in the 
phrase for gruaid ndciss, 58, 9, shows that the neut. s-stem 
gniad has become feminine. 



2. THE ARTICLE. 

Sg. iiom. ace. The Old-Irish neuter article an is still found in The article. 
al-leth, 58, 22, 24, 142, 28, al-la-sin, 128, 22, where the n is 
assimilated: a lin, 114, 21, a mag, 56, 7: am- ami r, 82, 17: 
forsa-muir, 114, 24 : a tech, 58, 6, a tech n-6iged, 124, 19 : a cum- 
tach, 192, 26. In istir, 106, 19 : hisa tir, 174, 13, we have a 
Middle-Irish contraction. So in istech, 178, 22. 

gen. The fuller form of the fern, occurs. Thus : inua fclnr- 
lii co, 2, 7 : inna ndiden, 8, 15, inna liEirend, 30, 26 : inua saebfdih- 
sine, 22, 39. But the shorter forms ina, na are more frequent : 
ina ingini, 28, 20: na ddireU, 15: na toile, 6, 3: na firinnc, 
6, 22 : na cruiclie 8, 16 : na baisti 8, 22. 

PL nom. Here we still have ind for the masc. thus : ind 
eolaig, 8, 26; 92, 19; 196, 6: ind iascairi, 146, 12; 210, 2 : ///</ 
aingil, 168, 19: ind ocdaim, 252, 27: ind (f)ascri, 184, 2: ind 
cich, 228, 16, and before a tenuis : in cruitiri 142, 12. Side by 
side with this we have the Middle and Modern usurpation by the 
fern, article : inna huli, 56, 15 : inna hutte Erennaig, 28, 7 : 
inna sluaig, 54, 18: na slua uj, 56, 11; 256, 4: na gobaind, 250, 
24 : na daim, 254, 1 : na maicc, 146, 9 : na tri macaim, 58, 3 : 
na tri caiptil, 246, 8 : na gentlidi, 46, 29 : na heich, 126, 13. 

gen. Here too we have the fuller form inna -n: thus : inna n- 
ingen, 104, 10 : inna Romanach, 32, 7 : inna cle rech, 100, 2. But 
the shorter forms are more frequent, e.g., na n-apstal, 6, 8 : na 
n-gente, 6, 22 : na m-brtathar, 4, 1 : na cristaide, 8, 2. 

dat. The Old-Irish labial ending is frequent : donaib ingenaib, 
102, 28: donaib maccaib, 246, 25: donaib slogaib ocus donaib 
sochaidib, 198, 22 : donaib dmthaib, 204, 14 : dinaib fascrib, 248, 13 : 
isnaib glennaib, 96, 17 : is[_n~]aib glinnib, 144, 26 isnaib talmandaib, 
170, 17: osnaib gdithaib, 130, 21. But it is oftener dropt : e.g., 
dona ruithnib, 6, 26 : dona talmannaib 7 dona halachtaib, 86, 14 : 
dona druidib, 92, 30 : dona airchinnchib, 250, 8 (Eg.) : dona 
sruithib, 254, 18; dona noebaib, 172, 30, dina liasaib, 144, 23: 



Ixvi INTRODUCTION. 

forsna cellaib, 80, 25 : forsna ogaib, 90, 14 ; isna intkdaib, 46, 30 : 
isna haidchib, 254, 19 : ocna cdirib, 12, 15 : fona tonnaib, 224, 12 : 
cosna huaitib, 52, 15: iarsna mormirbailib, 252, 3; 258, 4. 

ace. Here the fuller form inna occurs : inna briatltra, 2, 10. 
But we have also the shorter : na bu, 12, 29. 

Dual. Except in one instance (in di cloicli, 248, 12) the Old- 
Irish form has disappeared, and we have in the iiom. na da, rig- 
sidde dec, 118, 17, and the ace. inna di arraeht deac, 92, 1 : 
na di Eimir, 90, 10; 168, 3 : na da apstal deac, 120, 2. 



2. THE NOUN. 

Vocalic The vocalic declension is on the whole well preserved. Thus, 

declension. f or the dat. sg. of stems in o consider diet dawn, 84, 3: o Chai-siid, 
146, 4, for euch, 124, 15 ; lulcc, 240, 18 ; don-tsinnsiur, 128, 27 ; 
in iZ>mr, 136, 26 ; and so also brut, 92, 8 : ceiniul, 100, 8 : ceniul, 
110, 26 : fiur, 178, 4 : forcetul.W, 11 : inut, 92, 12, 110, 19 : luc, 110, 
11 : luce, 156, 2, 174, 7 : Luimniuch, 88, 4 : mew, 106, 4 : muiliund, 
72, 18: praiceupt, 34, 20: legund, 76, 17. For the dat. sg. of 
stems in io : osind usciu, 72, 18 ; forsind usciu, 138, 19 ; dond 
huisciu, 142, 28; isind laitMu, 52, 16; isind Idu, 88, 11; on lau, 
200, 7; fom suidiu, 74, 17 ; isin bailiu, 36, 14; don coinliniu, 81, 
8 ; ic cluicliiu, 11, 24. For the ace. pi. of masc. o- stems : portu, 
84, 23; firu, 182, 20; echu, 42, 26; 144, 10 (Eg.) = eoclm, 230, 2, 
4; euchu, 186, 27; claidbiu, 110, 2 ; maccu, 196, 1 ; sairu, 218, 13 : 
cleirchiu, 36, 19; 66, 25 ; cairptliiu, 42, 26 ; 44, 2 ; 46, 7 ; smecnu, 
44, 5 : for the ace. pi. of masc. io- stems : auu, 94, 13 = du, 134, 
30; huu, 104, 27 ; frisna Mascairiu, 142, 1 ; for the neut. pi. of 
o- stems: cenela, 170, 4 ; ecMarcltenela, 170, 4. But pecad, an it- 
stem in Old-Irish, makes its gen. sg. pecaid, 4, 43 (i.e., as if it 
were an o- stem), and run, a fern. - stem in Old-Irish, makes 
its ace. pi. ruine, 2, 18, as if it were a neut. stem in s. 

Consonan- The consonantal declension is also generally well preserved, 
tal declen- But the c- stem aire, though its nom. pi. is airig in 40. 24, makes 
slon it airecha in 32, 19 : the gr-stem ri, though its ace. pi. is rightly 

rigain 42, 14, makes it rigu, 32, 34: 152, 24; ard-rigu, 94, 27, 
and has in the nom. pi. righa, 40, 23, for the Old-Irish rig. As 
to the ?--stems, brdthir makes its gen. pi. Irathar, 16, 8 (Old- 
Irish brdthre-n), and its ace. pi. Iraifhriu, 72, 8 ; 188, 8 (Old- 
Irish braithrea) ; siur makes its nom. pi. sethra, 82, 12, (Old- 
Irish sethair), ace. pi. sethraclia, 90, 10 (Old-Irish sethra), and 
mdtliir in the gen. pi. passes over to the c-declension : mdtJvroch, 
12, 5. Stems in nt make the ace. pi. in -iu : inna ndimtiu, 
130, 15 (Old-Irish ndimtea). Stems in men correctly make the 



GRAMMATICAL FORMS. 

dat. sg. in m (dirmmaim, 70, 29), and the nom. ace. pi. in nn : thus, 
anmann, 146, 23, foranmand (leg. -anri), 126, 22. But we have 
also the Middle-Irish pi. ace. anmanna, 106, 26. 1 The s- stem 
dun makes its dat. sg. dun, 12, 85, 128, 5, for the Old-Irish 
duin ; glenn rightly makes its dat. pi. glinnib, 148, 26, but also 
glennaib, 96, 17, and its ace. pi. glenna, 216, 22, which in Old- 
Irish would be gli>ine. The s- stems ag, dun, cilun and si tab 
respectively make their ace. pi. aige, 46, 30 ; duine, 150, 15 : 
gluine, 92, 29 : glune, 120, 6 : sleibe, 112, 17. This accords with 
the Old-Irish paradigm. 



3. THE ADJECTIVE. 

Here in. the iiom. pi. we find the Middle and Modern usurpa- Declen- 
tion by a form properly belonging to the fern, gendei 1 . Thus : fir s i n> 
d ltba, 116, 1 ; daim duba, 176, 16 ; daim breca, 176. 15 ; na maic 
Itecca, 146, 9 ; in maicc becca , 186, 26 ; tri druid ne~trtdenmacha, 
138, 27. In the dative, however, of stems in o and io the Old- 
Irish forms are well preserved : doin macaib-se creitmecJiaib, 70, 
13 ; co mbuidnib vnoraib, 88, 12 ; isnaib g[l]ennaib sleibidib, 96. 
17 ; co n-etaigib gelaib, 100, 3 ; di enlaithib diibaib, 114. 10 ; isnaib 
randaib deiscertcliaib, 158, 13 ; donaib maccaib becaib, 246, 25 
co cetlaib spirtaltaib, 254, 16. And so with the participle pret. 
passive : forsna ogaib remrditib, 90, 14. In t aircetlaib failsi, 4, 1, 
the b is dropt. In the dat. sg. we have still the Old-Irish u in 
biucc, 163, 2; 168, 12; cliu, 90, 26, and sochineluch, 176, 29. 
The i- stem allaid makes its gen. sg. masc. alta in mac in chon 
alta, 158, 7 ; and its ace. pi. alltaige in aige alltaige, 46, 30 : but 
this is doubtless a scribal error for alltai. 

As to gradation, except airther, oirther (anterior), gen. sg. Gradation. 
uifthir, 76, 26 ; gen. pi. Airther, 230, 21, no comparatives in 
-tliir occur. The comparative in -iu, -u is frequent : toisigu, 10, 
16 ; deniu, 10, 31 ; cant, 16, 29 : 240, 24 ; lolru, 28, 20 ; cuibdiu, 
40,13; siniu, 100, 9; laigiu, 192, 21; uaisliu, 260, 24. When 
followed by do (see G.C. 275), the de is written as an enclitic 
(soiinmbertu-de, 218, 21, Eg.), and sometimes becomes t-i. Thus: 
andsa-ti, 218, 20 ; mai-ti, 114, 22 ; mesai-ti, 218, 9. Six super 
latives in m occur : cdinem, 146, 11 ; 6am, 128, 25 ; sinem, 128, 
25; sirem, 86, 30 (compar. sia, 176, 11) ; sonairtem, 94, 26; and 
tressam, 94. 26. But the comparative is used for the superlative 
(Middle-Irish fashion) in diliu lat, 152, 16 ; orddnidiu, 194, 10 ; 
liuallchu di clainn, 126, 23. 

1 anmand (souls) occurs 84, 26 ; pi. dat. anmannaib, 114, 21. 



Ixviii INTRODUCTION. 



4. NUMERALS. 

The nume- 2. Here we have still the feminine dl : nom. di fi&lr, 16, 14 ; 

rals 2, 3, 4. fa S rdin, 144, 27; cK oig, 224, 44 ; di laidir, 44, 5 ; ingin, 128, 
9 ; di Uiin, 152, 8 ; cZi cloicJi, 248, 12 ; ace. di ingin, 184, 19. 
We have the 6 of the dative : ar dib fichtib, 260, 8 ; also the 
transported n of the dative : dib mbwidnib, 130, 12. In de feraib 
, 30, 13, the de seems a scribal error for dil. 



3. Here also the fern, form is preserved : nom. teora gemai, 58, 
13 ; teor buidne, 72, 1 ; teora aidchi, 176, 10 ; teora mili, 116, 3 ; 
teora maila, 166, 4 ; teora muntera, 118, 19 ; a theora druineclia, 
266, 8 ; ace. teora gema, 58, 12. But its place is usurped by the 
masc. tri in tri aidchi, 30, 1 ; tri clocliai, 106, 29 ; tri line, 246, 8 ; 
h-i ccailsi, 30, 19 ; gen. tri n-oidchi, 92, 28. The dat. neut. is 
Htill trlb in 6 Irib laithib, 64, 22 ; ar trib cetaib, 238, 16 ; bufe the 
labial is lost in hi tri clochaib, 106, 27 ; ar trificlitib, 238, 16. 



4. The neuter cethir occurs in ceithir anmand, 16, 21, 
chenel, 126, 20. The fern, form occurs in fo cethoira arda, 56, 8, 
where the Egertoii MSS. has the shorter form cetheor. Cethri, 
ceithri occurs with all genders and cases, nom. ceitri cossa, 90, 
15; ceithri ardda, 86, 7; ceitri cailig, 94, 5; ceithri srotha, 118, 
11 ; dat. for a cheithri uillib, 94, 5. 



5. PRONOUNS. 

Infixed The system of pronominal infixation is still in full vigour, 

pronouns. p or example : 

sg. 1. nim-tairle, 78, 22 ; conomm-adnaiss, 84, 12 ; rom-gab, 
114, 28 ; ro-m-char, 106, 12 ; no-m-leicc-si, 218, 4 ; 
rom-gon, 122, 26; ni-r-im-adnaigid, 178,17; do-iu- 
rosat, 140, 25 ; ni-m-reilci, 140, 26. So in the 
passive : rom-chr aided con-dom-digdider, 116, 14 ; 
nacha-m-gaibther-sea, 190, 6 ; co ro-m adnaicthi, 74, 
8 ; ro-tn-adnacht, 124, 24, 26 ; cu ro-m-scerthar, 180, 
10. 

Kg. 2. mi-t-scailfeth, : 78, 19 ; ru-t-bia, 152, 4 ; ro-t-bia, 114, 24 ; 
116, 8 ; ni-t-aidlibc, 78, 23 ; nocho-t-acca, 140, 14 ; 
do-t-uc, 174, 8 ; fo-t-uif/eb-sa, 176, 3 ; attot-chomnaicc, 
28, 8. So in the passive, nu-t-gebthar, 190, 6. 

* 

1 Compare cetheoira, Ml. 1J8 1 10. 



GRAMMATICAL FORMS. L\ix 

tig. 3. masc. and neut. : Infixed 

a. d-a-farraid, 30, 23. pronouns. 

d. no-d-baithis, 192, 5 ; for-d-iiidet, 183, 25 ; do-d-fail, 

204, 7 (Eg.) ; atnoi (= ad-d-noi), 140, 3. 
id. con-id-loisc, 31, 8; con-idh-romarb, 60, 20=c<w-ic?- 
romarb, 88, 13 ; con-id- fuaratar, 222, 7 ; ad-id- 
annai, 42, 21 ; ar-id-feimfed, 32, 33. 

. ro-n-indarb, 30, 18 ; 92, 3 ; ro-n-gab, 36, 22 ; 60, 3 ; 
192, 13; ni-n-tairmescfed, 42, 6; do-n-arraid, 76, 
13; do-n-anaicc, 136, 5 ; don-anic, 138, 21; ro-m- 
baitsi, 86, 18 ; ru-m-baithess, 160, 8 = ro-m-bathess, 
168, 13; ro-m-baithes, 182, 5; ro-m-baitsestar, 36, 
23 ; ro-m-bennach, 164, 9, 218, 10 = ro-m-bendach, 
174, 17; do-m-ber-sa, 104, 2; ro-m-berr, 104, 5; 
cita-n-accigi. 130, 8 ; ro-n-adnacht, 182, 6 ; ro-?t- 
orddnea. 196, 14. 
JM. ro-dn-gab, 198, 14. 

s. du-s-fell, 180, 24 ; do-s-rala, 84, 24 ; irwmu-s-aiccichet, 

158, 11 ; du-s-romalt, 200, 16. 
s/<. dii-sn-arrith, 82, 18. 

Jem. tZtt. lio-da-sdraigfed, 72, 25; ro-do-sdratg, 72, 26; (?/ - 
da-slugai, 74, 21; con- da- for slate., 82, 1; con-ta- 
tarligg, 234, 17. 

s. fo-s-recat, 82, 21; do-s-uc, 86, 22; cono-s-tuiece, 
28, 6; ro-s-baitsi, 178, 3; ro-s-baithis, 224, 22; 
ro-s-aithni, 187, 12. 
s/i. do-stn-bert, 212, 25. 
t?os. for-dos-rala, 76, 19 ; 78, 5 ; 96, 25. 
pi. 1. ro-n-scar, 140, 18. 
pi. 2. nachaib- thair, 150, 23. 

pi. 3. a. d-a-loig, 200, 3; t-a-boir, 120, 23; perhaps ini in-a- 

tarraid, 150, 24. 
t?t. coii-da-scrib, 64, 12 ; con-da-rochattl, 214, 2 ; con-da- 

scara, 212, 27 ; con-da-fil, 202, 5. 

s. ro-s-baitsi, 140, 2 ; ro-s-baithess , 174, 19 ; nu-s-bcir, 
194, 26 ; no-s-berat, 240, 5 ; ro-s-bendach, 46, 27 ; 
fo-s-fuair, 36, 15 ; ro-s-gab, 236, 2 ; ro-s-mallach, 
108, 24; ro-s-cuimrig, 224,12; ro-s-cuinni;/, 164, 
19 ; ro-s-e<, 164, 20 ; do-s-ber, 164, 24. 
(Zc.s: nu-dus-foilnaibed, 188, 22; rodo^sluicc , 204. 

14. 
SH. do-ssn-ailgi, 152, 8 ; ro-su-edbair, 184, 20. 



Ixx 



INTRODUCTION. 



Suffixed Pronouns are found suffixed to verbs in gaibs-i, 246, 11 ; 

pronouns. S i i cs _i } 139, 19 ; airichth-i, 158, 5, where the suffix is in the ac 
cusative, and in mani ba-t, 78, 19 ; beit-i, 112, 22 ; bet-i, 152, 27 ; 
biei-s, 224, 24, where it is in the nominative. It seems probable 
that the endings in the following forms are suffixed pronouns in 
the nom. sg. : arbertai, 162, 27; 164, 1; adannai, 42, 13; ad-id- 
annai, 42, 21 ; ro-celebrai, 198, 4 ; rus-cummai, 256, 11 ; vo- 
diultai, 176, 24 ; ro-obai, 54, 2 = ro-obbai, 80, 9, ro-opai, 146, 27 ; 
ro-pritchai, 40, 4 ; ro-sercai, 176, 21 ; ro-thinai, 56, 8 ; ro-baitsi, 
30, 18 ; 78, 6 ; ro-m-bailsi, 40, 5 ; 70, 8 ; (do) ro-creiti, 60, 17 ; do- 
r-aitne, 56. 15 = do-r-atne, 196, 27 ; do-roi-msi, 236, 20 ; fo-rui-smi, 
44, 9 ; 136, 6 ; ro-ortne, 94, 2 = ro-oirdni, 158, 24 ; ro-rddi. 124, 
18 = ro-rdidi, 56, 18 ; 88, 27 ; 240, 23 ; ro-raidi, 64, 7 ; ro-rdide, 
2, 10 ; 10, 15, 27 ; 60, 19; ro-rdde, 44, 19; ro-radce, 44, 28. In 
beitit, 110, 25 ; 120, 17, the -it may be a suffixed pronoun meaning 
ii, and in aracuiliu, 50, 27, the -m (-M?) may be one, meaning 
eos. 



6. THE VEBBAL PARTICLES. 

Verbal In compound verbs ro is generally infixed after (as a rule) the 

particles, first element. Thus : do-r-infitli, 2, 7 ; do-ro-thlalg, 10, 8 ; do-ro- 
thlaigsetar, 30, 6; do-r-ala, 10, 10; do-r-eprendsct, 10, 20; 72, 27; 
do-r-eiprensat, 144, 27 ; fo-r-dccaib, 28, 29 ; to-r-inol, 10, 26 ; do- 
ro-chair, 12,7; 46, 6; to-r-chair, 46, 9; at-r-a-racht, 14, 9; ad- 
ru-pairt, 14, 8, 12 ; do-ri-gni, 14, 30 ; fo-rui-genai, 16, 20 ; fris- 
ro-grat, 28, 18; do-r-airgert, 40, 9 = do-r-argert, 160, 10; do-r- 
airngert, 148, 26 = do-r-airggert, 178, 8 ; do-a-airng[r]ed, 34, 15 ; 
-de-r-nsam, 28, 23; -fa-r-caib, 30, 20; fo-r-acabsat, 40, 19; fo- 
rui-smi, 44, 9 ; do-r-ell, 44, 16 ; do-r-iucart, 44, 18 ; -to-r-molath, 
54, 2; do-r-aitne, 56, 15 ; do-ro-raind, 70, 17; fu-ro-xail, 81, 21 ; 
do-ro-grad, 88, 7 ; 222, 27 ; do-ro-diusaig, 128, 21 = do-roi-diusaig, 
176, 17 ; friss-ro-gart, 124, 23 ; ad-ro-damair , 148, 5 ; cZo-ro- 
cfeaLc, 150, 3 ; du-s-ro-malt, 200, 16 ; do-r-esart, 204, 21 ; ad- 
ro-cliabair, 202, 1; do-ro-chaid, 222, 21; -to-r-inscan, 226, 1; 

ar, 228, 22. 

But in the following instances it is prefixed in the Middle- 
Irish fashion : ro-indis, 2, 14, 18 ; ro-eroslaicti, 8, 10 ; ro-erleg, 8, 
ig = ro-herleg, 30, 26; ro-do-gailsigestar, 12, 10; ro-taisclbath, 
16, 1 ; ro-foglaind, 28, 2 = ro-foglainn, 222, 20 ; ro-fiarfaig, 44, 
14 ; ro-frithbruid, 68, 17 ; ro-rithlruithset, 126, 21 ; ro-edbairt, 36, 
34 ; ro-edbair, 80, 10, pi. ro-ed6rato-, 224, 11 ; ro-edbairset, 68, 
12 ; ro-edbarthe, 68, 27 ; ro-ocdbavr, 68, 32 ; ro-MMfcw&, 88, 2 ; ro- 
ft, 184, 24. 



GRAMMATICAL FORMS. Ixxi 

In ad-u-bawt, 42, 9 ; 54, 20, 21 ; pi. ad-u-brutar, 36, 4 ; perhaps Verbal 
in ath-o-perainn-si, 162, 10, the r is dropt. particles. 

But perhaps what points most clearly to the Middle-Irish period 
is the constant occurrence, in the case of the preterites of verbs 
beginning with fa-, fo-, for-, fu-, of a prefix for, which, Prof. 
Windisch thinks, is due to a misunderstanding of Old-Irish 
forms like fordcaib = fo-r-dcaib. Examples of this are : 

fororbai, 34, 17; 170, 9; 178, 18; fororbaide, 104, 7, for 
for-forbai, for-forbaide, from forbenim. 

forfoillsig, 46, 21, from foillsigim,. 

fororconggart, 66, 17; fororcongart, 198, 11, 18; 228, 19; 
230, 2, for for-f oroongart, from forcongraim. 

forfothaigestar, 174, 2 = forothaigcstar, 194, 4; forothaig, 72, 
7 ; 92, 12 ; 98, 2 ; 194, 9, from fofhaigim. 

foruaslaic, 32, 4, for for-fuaslaic, from fuctslaicim. 
foniasnad, 42, 15, forfor-fuasnad, from fuasnaim. 1 

So in the Felire of Oengus, prol. 87, forforcennta, from/orce/t- 
nitn ; fororbairt, prol. 170, from forberitn ; and even in the Milan 
Codex : ho burorbaither, 15a, from forbenim, and foruraitlitninset, 
135a, from foraithminiur. 



7. THE VEEB. 

In the Tripartite Life the Old-Irish forms of the verb are Verbal 
fairly well preserved, and there is a complete absence of forms, forms, 
such as the consuetudinal present (in -ann, -enn) and the pass, 
pret. pi. 3 in -ait, -it, which are first found in Middle Irish. 
In compound verbs the distinction in the prepositional prefixes 
is generally well marked between the dependent forms (where 
the stress is on the first element) and the independent forms, 
where the stress is on the second element ; and in all verbs, 
whether simple or compound, the endings proper to the absolute 
form are, as a rule, distinguished ,from those proper to the 
subjoined form. 



1 The Middle-Irish preterites fo- I from fuapraim, may be explained 
rdcrad from fuacraim, and fordpair \ in like manner. 



Ixxii 



INTRODUCTION. 



List of 

compound 

verbs. 



In the following list of some of the compound verbs in the 
Tripartite Life, the prepositional prefixes are given in their 
stressed forms ; and the independent verbs are placed on the left, 
the depsndent on the right, together with imperatives and 
verbal norms and adjectives, which are always accented on the 
first or only syllable. The apex ( ) is used in this list to signify 
the stress, not (as usual in Irish) the length of the vowel over 
which it is placed. 



ad (at). 



ad-ciu (I see), ad-ciam, 41; 
11; at-chiam, 56, 3; at-ciat, 
160, 20 ; at-chethe-su, 28, 28. 



ad-claidim (I catch), ad- 
claiss, 88, 28. 

ad-cobraim (J desire), 102, 8; 
ad-co-brai, 228, 9 ; ad-ro-cho- 
bair, 202, 1. 

at-cotaisiut (they got), 68, 11. 

ad-gladur (appello), Sg. 146 b, 
9. 

admidiur (I attempt) ; admi- 
dethar, Stowe Missal. 

adrimiu (I reckon) ; ad-rim- 
finn, 180, 9. 

ad-slig (persuadet) , Wb. 14 d, 
27. 

ad-nacim (I bury). 



con-accath, 54, 8 ; con-aic- 
ced, 124, 14 ; coii-accomar, 
102, 12 ; nochot-acca, 140, 14 ; 
asan-acai, 130, 15; ni acca-si, 
128, 23 ; a n-acciged, 130, 17 ; 
cita-ii-accigi, 130, 18. 

verbal noun aclaid, 85, 25. 

ro-6cobair, 68, 32 ; nocon- 
occobhrad, 12, 21. 



roB-agaill (-acill), 114, 6; 
verbal noun accaldam, 66, 27. 

verbal noun animus, 198, 
17, 220, 21. 

m airmiu, Broc. h. 41. 

ros-aslacht, 236, 4. 

conom-adnaiss, 84, 12 ; co- 
rom-adnaicthi, 74, 8 ; ro-ad- 
nacht, 84, 16, 254, 2; not- 
adnastar, 252, 8; verbal noun 
adnacal, 74, 10. 



ad- cunt. 



alcoudarc (I saw), 176,14; ad- 
eondairc, 2, 1 ;at-c6n-nairc, 12, 
9. 

at-concatar (they saw), 6, 8 ; 
at-choucatar, 46, 29. 



COMPOUND VERBS. 



Ixxiii 



ad- cum- od. 



ad-com-laim (conjungo). 



verbal noun accomal, 102, 8 ; 
do ocomol, 178, 10. 



ad- ro. 



adroillim (mwvo), ad-rcilli- 
set, W. 



ro-airillem (ro-arlem, Eg.), 
260, 27; verbal noun airliud, 
166, 11. 



ad (at), aith (ed, id). 

at-beir (saitli), 2,11; it-beir, a n-apar, 4, 26, 29; nat- 
6, 16 ; it-berat, 104, 21 ; afc-beY- j epera, 150, 10. 
mais, 6, 15; at-ru-bairt, 10, 
29 ; 30, 5 ; ad-ru-balrt, 14, 12 ; 
ad-ru-pairt, 14, 8. 

at-bail (perishes), Sg. 4b, 6. 



atchiiad (e&posui) ; at-chiiaid, 
256, 10; at-chuademar, 258, 
25 ; at-chu[a]idctar, 60, 27 ; at- 
chiiattetar, 84, 19 ; at-chuidetar, 
256, 9; atchiiass, 164, 26; at- 
chiias, 236,7; atcuas, 240, 25. 

aithenim (committo), ad-ro-ni. 

at-r-aracht (surrexit), 14, 9 ; 
adraracht, 58, 28. 



con-erbailt (= ed-ro-bailt, 
58, 31 ; con-erbailt, 14, 2 ; 
verbal noun t piltiu ; dat. 
epiltin, 92, 8. 

con-ecid, 36, 18; con-eicid, 
188, 7. 



ro-aithni, 68, 16 ; ro-s-aitbni, 
178, 12. 



ad- cum. 



atchomnaic (accidit). at-a- 
comnaic, 8, 6 ; attotchomnaicc, 
28,8. 



nad n-ecmai. 



ad- ud. 



adopart (obtulit), 192, 4 ; ad- 
r-odbertar, 230, 16. 



ro-edbart, 72, 28; 94, 29; 

ro-edbrad, 90, 8; imper. ed- 

bair, 88, 9; verbal noun d- 
bairt, 88, 18. 



Ixxiv 



INTRODUCTION. 



ar, air (er, ir). 



ar-icim (I find), ar-r-anic, 94, 



19. 



ar-legaim (I read aloud). 



argaur (I forbid), ar[r]6gart, 
228, 22. 



co n-airnic, 110, 22 ; co 
n-airnechtar, 100, 2 ; dia 
n-airsed, 80, 4. 

ro-erleg, 8, 19; ro-herleg, 
30, 28 ; verbal noun airlegend, 
8, 22. 



ar- fn. 
ar-fo-im (I receive), G. 51 a, co ro-airaimed, 68, 18 ; noco 



4; airfemaid, 102, 21 ; ar-ro-et, 
16, 20, 80, 12. 



n-airaimfe, maine airaime, 68, 

20. 



ar- ud. 

arosailcther (is opened), M. ro-6roslaicthi, 8, 18. 
14, c 15. 



ass, ess. 



as-biur-sa (I say), 242, 14 ; as- 
berat, 104, 9 ; as-bert, 76, 9 ; 242, 
13; as-rii-bairt, 120, 3. 

as-regim (I arise). 



con-erbairt, 12, 28. 



ni herracht, 44, 6; nocha 
n-eracht, 52, 25 ; imper. eirig, 
14,8. 



ass- cum. 



as - rti - chumlae, (be went I ro-escumlai, 68, 15. 
forth), M. 17 b, 2. 



ass-ess. 



inf. eissirge, 76, W. 



COMPOUND VERBS. 



Ixxv 



oss- ind. 



asindet (declares), M. 23 c, 12. 



aisnefimet (for aisndefim- 
met), 10, 9; co ro-aisneded, 
178, 31. 



con, cum. 



conicim (possum), con-icci 
(potes), 56, 4; conicfam, 102, 
10 ; conisad, 258, 28. 



con-icim (convenio) ; con- 
ranic, 152, 1. 



ni ciuncaim-si, 56, 5 ; nocha 
cumcaim, 56, 13; noco chiim- 
caisi, 102, 20; nad chiimca- 
bad, 72, 4 ; ni caemnacair, 72, 
4 ; na coemnactar, 110, 3 ; co 
coimsam, 102, 23. 

co comarnic, 74, 14 ; no com. 
airsed, 12, 14 ; co cdmraictis 
226, 17. 



con- dd. 



con-aicci (sees), 28, 15 ; con- 
accatar, 52, 20 ; 70, 27. 

conacbaim (1 erect), conacab, 
192, 14 ; conacabsat, 156, 12. 



verbal noun, ciimgabail. 



con- air. 



conairlicim (I permit), con- 
air-leced, 142, 11. 



ro-comairleic, 58, 29. 



con- dith. 



conaitgim (I demand), con- 
atig, 112, 3. 



verbal noun cuinchid, 14, 29. 



con- ess. 

con-e-rracht (surrexit), 46, 8. | verbal noun c6imeirge, dat. 

coimeirgiu, 46, 10. 



con- ud. 



conucbaim ( I erect), con-uc- 
bad, 92, 17 ; conu-a-r-gaib, 12 
11 ; 90, 22. 

con-oscaigun (I remove). 

cou-osna (rests), G. 206 a, 3. 



verbal noun ciimgabail. 



dia ciimscaigthi, 208, 7. 
verbal noun ciimsanad, 36 
15 ; 232, 23. 



Ixxvi 



INTRODUCTION. 



do, du, de, di. 



do-badim (extinguo). 

do-chuad(Iwewf); do-chuaid, 
14, 18 ; do-ciiatar, 14, 9 ; do- 
coos, 34, 25 ; docuas, 184, 23; 
dochuas, 192, 24. 

dogniu (I do) ; do-gni, 8, 
10 ; do-gniset, 74, 5 ; dorigni, 
84, 30 ; dorigne, 86, 6 ; doro- 
gni, 92, 30; dorone, 8, 20; 
doronai, 10, 21 ; dorigensaith, 
142, 18 ; doge nsat, 120, 16 ; do- 
ne th, 2, 20 ; dogne tis, 260, 7 ; 
do-gnither, 80, 7 ; doronath, 
do-ronad, 86, 4, 7. 
do-guidim (I entreat). 



do-meccim (I despise), Sg. 
39b, 1. 



main dibdaither, 42, 12. 
con-deochatar, 16, 6 ; na 
dechais, 42, 20. 



n i denaiter, 80, 8 ; asa nde nad. 
8, 15; na denaitis, 260, 6; 
ni dendais, 142, 10; imperat. 
denam, 54, 19; denid, 74, 16. 



con-dom-digdider, 116, 10, 
118, 4 ; verbal noun digde. 
dimicnitbi, 176, 4. 



de- air. 

oon.d(Tnsam, 28, 23 ; ni dern- 
tar, 194, 20. 



de- aitli. 



do-eiccim (T see}; do-nn-oicci, 



VV. 



o ro-decai, 36, 16 ; deccaatar, 
214, 11 ; verbal nonn deicsiu, 
sg. dat. deicsin, 143, 11. 



de- fu. 



do-futhractar (they desired). 



diidrachtaige, 206, 7. 



de- rn. 
do-ingbaim (I get away}. \ dingaib, ni dingeb, 116, 9. 



de- vu. 



doroimnim (I forget}, du-n- 
dam-roiranife-se, M. 32, 5. 



no-s-dermanait, 82, 19. 



COMPOUND VERBS. 



Ixxvii 



de- ud. 



* douscim ( I bring to life). 



arnaroduiscid, 36, 5; diiscud, 
176,13; 186,2. 



du, do, tu, to. 



do-biur (J give), 154, 5; do- 
bir,76, 15; do-be"rt, 12, 17; do- 
beirtis, 14, 11 ; do-bera, 14, 14 ; 
do-ber, 228, 11 ; du-berr, 158, 5. 

do-ro-chair (cecidit), 12, 7 ; 
46, 6. 

do-gairet (they call), 28, 7 ; do- 
ro-grad, 88, 7 ; do-ro-gart, 92, 3. 

do-gui-siu (choosest), 152, 6 ; 
do-roe-ga, 252, 12 ; do-gegaind, 
112, 10. 

do-icim (I come), do-n-anaicc, 
136, 5 ; do-n-aiiic, 138, 21 ; do- 
faiiic, 228, 21. 

du-luid (ivit), 30, 15; do- 
lotar, 16, 15. 

do-melim (I consume) : du-s- 
ro-malt, 200, 16. 

do-moiniur (J think), do-rui- 
mraenatar, 100, 4. 

do-roi-msi (mensuravit), 236. 
20. 

do-rindim (J mark out): do- 
ro-raind, 70, 18. 

do-rat (ded.it), 10, 30; 12, 
11 ; doratsat, 40, 17; dorata, 
106, 2. 

do-rega (veniet). 

do-rimu (enumero), do-rimet, 
196, 6. 

do-thliigim (I ask), do-ro- 
tlilaig, 10, 18 (Eg.); do-ro- 
thlaigestar, 30, 6. 

do-uc (tulit), 86, 19; 168, 1; 
do-t-ue,174, 8; do-s-uc, 86, 22. 



i tibri, 166, 16 ; ni thiber, 228, 
10 ; ni thabraid, 14, 14 ; iraperat. 
tabair, 102, 22 ; verbal noun 
tabairt, 10, 28 ; 158, 6. 

co torchar, 124, 25 ; co tor- 
chair, 140, 7; con-torchratar, 
190, 19. 

verbal noun togainn. 

togaide, 62, 4. 



tecait, 98, 8; tictis, 40, 23, 
25; asa tanac, 252, 8; tresa 
tanic, 172, 31 ; tancatar, 4, 18. 

a tiiluid, 82, 7. 

mani tomliur, 200, 3 ; co 
to-r-molath, 54, 2. 

verbal noun toimtiu. 
ro-tomais, 70, 13. 

imper. toraind, 88, 8 ; verbal 
noun toraind, 138, 15. 

co tarat, 8, 16; 30, 4; 38, 8; 
ni tarat, 166, 25; nocon-dar- 
taiter, 114, 2; co tarda, 28, 31 ; 
forsa tardad, 14, 17. 

ni terga, 38, 17; ni ther- 
gaind, 106, 18. 

nis-tiiirmi, W. 

verbal iioun tothlugud, 10, 
14. 

conos-tiiicco, 28, 6; tucam, 
54, 21 ; tiictha, 104, 10; tiicaiter, 
252, 24 ; arna tucaitcr, 252, 29, 





Ixxviii 



INTRODUCTION. 



do- air. 



do-airberim (I cast down), do- 
r-airbert, 90, 23. 

do-airisim (J stand by, 
alide), do-airistis, 178, 16. 

do-araill (venit), 28, 22. 

do-r-airgert (praedlxii, pro- 
misit), 40, 9. 

do-air-chaintis, 32, 26 ; do-er- 
cachain, 86, 13; do-fair-che- 
chnatar, 32, 30. 

do-n-arraid, 76, 13; da- 
farraid, 30, 23 ; do-n-arthatar, 
138, 27. 

du-n-arrastair, 138, 20. 



verbal noun tairbert. 
tairisid, 8, 11. 

ni taraill, 28, 25; taraill. 
144, 26 ; nim-tairle, 78, 22. 
ro-tairgired, 28, 27. 

co tairchet, 152, 24. 
imm-a-tarraid, 150, 23. 



co tarrasair, 52, 20 ; co nach 
tarrasaii , 46, 10. 



do- air- ind. 

do-r-airngert (praedixit),!^, I verbal noun tairngire. 
9,26. 

do- dith. 



do-eprennim (J gush), do-r- 
oprendset, 10, 20. 

do-r-ath-chuir, 158, 20, 1 ; 
do-aith-cuirfe, 158, 14. 

do-aitnina (J shine), do-r- 
aitne, 56, 15. 

do-acraim, do-acartmar, Z. 



456. 



verbal noun tipresiu. 

coro-thadchuirer, 180, 12 ; 
verbal noun tathchor, Fel. 
June 24 ; taidchoirte. 

ni thatneba, Z. 452 ; tait- 
nifes, 260, 17. 

tacermait, 42,23; verbal noun 



tacra,114, 29; tacartha, 128, 24. 
do- de. 



do-dechaid (ivit), 28,2; do- 
dechabair, 100, 6 ; do-dechotar, 
40, 19; dodechatar, 52, 15; do- 
dechas, 74, 16 ; do-dechos, 
232, 10. 



ceta-thuidchetar, Z. 457 ; 
cosa tuidchos, Z. 467. 



do- de- ud. 



do-diussaig (resuscitavit), 12, 
28; do-n-[d]iussaig, 234, 1; 
do-ro-diussaig, 122, 21 ; do- 
roi-diusaig, 176, 27; dor-ro- 
diusaig, 182, 5. 



dia todiuscai, 198, 10; in 
rotoduscad, 198, 26; dia to- 
duscthar, 133, 1 ; verbal noun 
todiuscud, 12, 28; 198, 12; 
toduscud, 182, 4. 



COMPOUND VEKBS. 



Ixxix 



do- ess. 



do-esurc (I save), do-r-esarfc, 
204, 21. 



verbal noun tessarcon. 



do- for. 



72 b . 



dufurcbad (gl. promelat), MI. 



tiiarcaib, 126, 10; coiuarcab, 
256, 2; tiiargabad, 96, 1; 
tuarcabad, 126, 7 ; verbal noun 
turcbal. 



do- fu. 

do-fuit (falls), 112, 30, 31; | asa tiiiter, Z. 342, fora tiiit, 
do-filtitis, 150, 4. Z. 431. 



do- fu- ess. 



do-fuisim (brings forth), 8, 
10; do-m-r-6-sat, 140, 25. 



inf. tiiistiu. 



do- ind. 



do-r-infith (inspiravit), 2, 7. 
do-r-inscan (incepit), 252, 5. 
*do-intaim (I turn). 



tinfesti, Z. 49; tinfeth, Z. 
42. 

co torinscan, 226, 1; o tha- 
rinnscan, 208, 11. 

tintai, 182, 27. 



do- ind air. 

\ tindarscan, 54, 25 ; 168, 21. 



do- tu. 



do-thoet (ivit), 38, 19 ; 160, 
19; dothjet, 142, 26; dotait, 
186, 13. 

doticfaitis (they would have 
come to), 152, 3. 



do-thu.it (falls). 



do- tu- fu. 

ni thoith, 142, 22 ; hi toith. 
sad, 136, 21. 



*doucbaim (I raise up). 



do- ud. 



verbal noun tocbail, 168, 21. 
f 2 



Ixxx 



INTRODUCTION. 



fo, fu, fo. 

fo-gabim (I find), tb-g6bat, 92, j ni fogbai, Z. 429. 
18 ; fogebad, 32, 23. 



fo-gliunn (I learn), fo-gleinn, 
240, 9. 

fo-gniu (I serve), fo-rui-genai, 



ro-foglaind, 8, 19, 28, 2. 
ara fogna, Z. 441 ; ilia fur- 



16, 20 ; fo-rui-genair, 16, 26 ; fo- ! gensam, Z. 342. 
gnife, 70, 10; fo-gnifi, 108, 24. 

fo- dd. 

fo-acbaim (I leave), fo-r- ; hi fa-r-caib, 30, 20; hi- 
acaib, fo-r-accaib, 28, 28, 29; | fargaib, 198, 2; ni foicebaind, 

244, 5 ; verbal noun facbail, 
38, 5. 



fo-r-acabsat, 40, 19. 
Mtbi (smiles), 98, 7. 



verbal noun faitbiud. 



fo- cum. 



fo-chosslim (I take away), fu- 
ro-xail, 80, 21 ; fo-cboissled, 
130, 21. 



verbal noun foxnl. 



for- cum. 
for-ta-comaisora, M. 29 a, 3. | forcmaid, 140, 7 ] 

fo- i "l. 



fo-r-iiaslaic (looses), 32, 4. 



con-da-forslaic, 82, 1 ; verbal 
noun fuaslucud, 32, 4. 



for. 



for-biur (I grow). 
for-icim (I find). 



co forbrad, 12, 20. 

hi fuirsitis, 190, 21, 23. 



friss, frith. 



friss-ro-gart (answered), 124, 
23; fris-ro-grat, 28, 11; fris- 
[g]erat, 34, 8. 

fris-orcim (I oppose), fris-ort, 
138, 17. 

fris-bruidim (I deny), fris- 
brubdi, M. 28b, 8. 



verbal noun frecre. 



verbal noun frithorcon. 

ro-frithbruid, 08, 17; ro- 
[f]rithbruithset. 



frith-m-bert, 210, 23, seems an error for fris-m-bert. 



1 Correct the glossary at p. G50, where this verb is wrongly treated as 
a substantive. 



COMPOUND VERBS. Ixxxi 



friss- iu. 
fiis-tul&id(contralvif), 146,21. | 

friss- tu- air. 
fristarrassair, 30, 17. | 

friss- tu- de. 



fris-tiiidchid, 78, 12; fris- 
tudchaid, 78, 16; 200,23; 208, 
6 ; fri[s]tuidchetar, 80, 2, = fris- 
tuichetar, ML 21 c, 2. 



iarmi, iarm, iarmi-fo-air. 
iarmi-for-id, 202, 16. | 

immi, imm. 



verbal noun friluidecht. 



imme-soi (turns round), 82, 
16 (but imsoi, 38, 19). 



roimmpai, 5-i, 10; verbal 
noun impod. 



imm- dith. 
imm-its-aiccichet, 158, 11. | 



imm- cum. 



irnme-chomarcar, G. 27 a, 2 ; 
immechoimairsed, M. 20 b, 
18. 



immcomairc, 58, 4 ; im- 
comaircet, 100, 5. 



imm- de. 
imm-de-rnad, 74, 24. | verbal noun immdenum. 

imm- tu. 
imm-a-tarraid, 150, 24. | 



Ixxxii 



1NTKODUCTION. 



darmi, tdirm. 



darmi-regtais, 204, 19. 



Endings of 
conjunct 
and of 
absolute 
forms. 



cita-tairnidechaid, 214, 14 ; 
na tarm-dechatar, 258, 19, 
260, 22. 

ro-tairmesc, 110, 24; iii-n- 
tairmeiscfed, 42, 6 ; mani tair- 
miscter, 42, 14. 

co-na tairmtiasad, 112, 4; 
tarsa tarmthiagat, Cr. 18 b, 8 ; 
verbal noun tairmthecht. 

The above forms generally agree with those in the Old-Irish 
MSS. ; but to the Middle-Irish period belongs the use as inde 
pendent verbs of tecait, etc., tairisid, tacermait, tuarcaib, etc., 
tindarscan, taitnifes, forms which in Old-Irish occur only after 
the particles above mentioned. 

The distinction in the endings between the conjunct and the 
absolute forms is generally well preserved. Thus in the present 
indicative active, sg. 3 : 

a-stems. Conjunct forms: at-leir ; do-Ur, 58,10; do-fuabair, 
dvsn-arritli,, fo-ceirt, 82, 17, 18 ; 114, 13 ; fo-geib, 84, 5 ; fo-yleinn, 
240, 9 ; for-d-indet, 183, 20 ; imm-com-airc, 58, 4 ; iin-soi, 38, 12 ; 
ta-thaig, 252, 18; teit, 60, 4; 154, 24; rosaig, 114, 22, 23. 
Absolute forms : benaid, 114, 12 ; maraidh, 90, 25; rigid, 152, 12 ; 
and perhaps saidid (sits), 84, 6, and sadid (sets), 158, 23. 

a-stems. Conjunct forms : nocon-assa, 92, 10 ; ar-lega, 226, 
19; ni loba, 154, 22; in-tindscana, 244, 13; noeha tecUa, 108, 
12; con-da-scara, 217, 27. Absolute forms: dssaid, 248, 9 = 
asaid, 152, 13 ; legate, 190, 8. 

I-stems. Conjunct forms : a-taebi, 4, 5 ; ar-cesi, 72, 3 ; nos- 
faidi, 24, 2, 1; no-l-Ioisci, 130, 21; do-sn-ailgi, 152, 8; du-du- 
slugai, 74, 21 ; no-s-fdidi, 242, 1. Absolute forms : did, 114, 15; 
guidid, 126, 30; sreid, 248, 9. 

But here again we find Middle-Irishisms, such as aithnid, 76, 
16 ; at-cliid, 206, 17 ; fdifhbid, 132, 4 ; for-cmaid, 140, 7 ; tai 
risid, 8, 11 ; where the ending proper to absolute is added to 
conjunct verbs. 

In the pi. 3. Pres. indie, act. Conjunct forms : as-lerat, 104, 
9; at-lerat, 142, 11; it-lerat, 104, 21 ; fo-gobat, 92, 18; nochan 
follamnaigct, 94, 27; im-com-aircet, 100, 5; a tiagat, 210, 7; ni 
toirthiget, 34, 27. Absolute forms : ciit, 58, 4 ; decUait, 158, 17 ; 
denait, 142, 13 ; feidligit, 90, 15 ; pret. deponential : tachaitir, 70, 
28 ; and redupl. fut. passive : gebtliair, 244, 19. In tecait (0. Ir. 
tecat) we have an absolute wrongly used for a conjunct form. 



VERBAL FORMS. 



Ixxxiii 



S-preterites, conjunct forms : ro(s)ecsat, 110, 2 ; doratsat, 110, 5 ; 
fugellsat, 126, 24; ro-creitset, 134, 33 (Eg.); absolute: sloicsitt, 
58, 12 ; scarsit, 130, 6 ; coinsit, 132, 15. 
So also in the reduplicated future and the fr-future : 



ABSOLUTE. 
bera-sa, 240, 5 ; creit/e, 130, 
20 ; cretfe-ssa, 132, 1 ; gellfa- 
ssa, 140,- 2 ; mairbfe-sa, 164, 6 
(Eg.) ; rega, 52, 22. 



reya-su, 56, 29. 
bZ, 86, 30 ; creitfid, 46 ; firfid, 
120, 6 ; slecUfaid, 46, 16 j Zm- 
irf, 252, 22. 



CONJUNCT. 

sg. 1. do-ber-sa, 54, 24; cfo- 
m-ber-sa, 104, 2; din-geb, 116, 
17; fZo-</t ji, 52, 24; fo-geb-sa, 
164, 23 ; wi ber-sa, 240, 5 ; nil 
geb-sa, 118, 9; ni reg-sa, US, 
15. 

sg. 2. 

sg. 3. tic/a, 34, 5 ; 120, 4 ; 
142, 29 ; do-ticfa, He/a, 84, 20 ; 
at-belai, 220, 1 ; do-bera, 46, 16, 
94, 19 ; toceba, 120, 20 ; terga, 
220, 6 ; fognife, 70, 10 ; fognifi, 
108, 24 ; foruaisligfe, 42, 13 ; 
w fortachtaigfe, 220, 21 ; 
creitfi, 52, 25 ; i chuirfi, 
78, 9 ; wt rega, 196, 12 ; oco- 
ainfe, 128, 23; noco)t but, 86, 
27: ni aidlibe, 78, 23. 

pi. 1. conicfam, 102, 10 ; con- 
rlcfam, 76, 7; dogenam-ne, 
102, 13 ; 142, 4 ; t dignem, 130, 
11 ; m mairferti, 130, 10. 

pi. 2. doberaid, 142, 19 ; n* 
tergaid, ni regaid, 182, 29. 

pi. 3. tie/at, 34, 10 ; 234, 8 ; 
ticcfett, 152, 5; ni leicfet, 84, 
28. 

But here again we find Middle-Irishisms : tacermait, 42, 23 ; 
and noco biaid, 144, 12 ; where absolute are used for conjunct 
forms. 

Other ancient verbal forms to be found in the Tripartite Life 
are the reduplicated preterites, the t- preterites, the redupli 
cated futures, and the s- futures. Of these in their order. 

REDUPLICATED PRETEBITES. 

Eoot a?ic. sg. 2. t-anac, 252, 8. sg. 3. tame, 2, 5. pi. 3. tancatar, R e dupli- 
4 18 ; 12, 4. sg. 3. ar-r-anic, 94, 19 ; 108, 28. con-air-nic, 110, cated 
22. co com-arnic, 74, 14 = cu com-arnaic, 211, 13. for-r-amc, P 



scermait, 74, 19 ; regmaid-ne, 

42, 16. 



bethe, 182, 30, 

genfit, 58, 12 ; lilit, 180, 26 ; 
regait, 202, 5. 



Ixxxiv INTRODUCTION. 

156, 16 (Eg.), pi. 3. corancatar, 188, 24. for[r]-ancatar, 230, 72. 
con-aimechtar, 100, 2. con-arnactar, 164, 27. 

bad. sg. 3, ta-r-faid, 238, 7. Pass. eg. 3, tarfas, 256, 5. 

1. lie (pres. be-n- im). sg. 3. bi, 148, 2 ; pi. 3. ro-beotar, L.U. 
62, a. 1. 16. 

2. be (pres. ). sg. 1. roba, ropsa, 124, 25; roba, 128, 11. 
sg. 3. ni-bai, 14, 30. . a mbai, 40, 3, nad bai, 40, 13. robai, 4, 14, 
33. dia mbai, 84, 1 ; 156, 20. fororbai.. 34, 17 ; 170, 9 ; 178, 18. 
pi. 1. ro-bamar, 140, 15. 3. batar, 84, 19. battar, 16, 5. roba- 
tar, robator, 224, 2. 142, 15 ; 2, 4 ; 44, 4; 94, 14. robtar, 32, 28. 
robtar, 32, 28. roptar, 32, 29 ; am-[b]dar, 10, 31. comdar, 12, 
29. im-batar, 108. 19. 

pass, fororbaide, 804, 7. 

can (sing), sg. 3. ro-cachaiu, 44, 2. do-er-cachain, 86, 13. 
pi. 3. do-(f)air-chechnatar, 32, 30. 

car. sg. 1. co torchar, 124, 25. sg. 3. do-ro-chair, 46, 6 ; 240, 
18. co torchair, 46, 9 ; 196, 24. pi. 3. con-torcratar, 190, 19. 

cos (see) sg. 1. -acca, 140, 14. sg. 3. -acca-si, 168, 23. pi. 3. 
con-accatar, 42, 7 ; 79, 26. at-con-catar, 6, 8, 29. 

clad (dig), sg. 3. ro-claid, 108, 11 (perhaps an s-pret.). 

clu (hear), sg. 1. ro-chnala-sa, 128, 11. sg. 3. ro-cuala, 38, 3. 
ro chualai, 66, 22. co ciiala, 88. 6 ; 222, 26. co cualatar, 114, 13. 
6 t-cMalatar, 92, 3. 

1. cud. sg. 1. do-de-chod, 106, 19. sg. 2. co-tud-chad, 208. 18. 
sg. 3. docoid, 190, 1. do-chuaid, 12, 27. do-de-chaid, 28, 2. 
cita-tairmdechoid, 214, 4. fris-tudchaid, 200, 23 ; 202, 2. PI. 2. 
do-de-chabair (for chodbair), 100, 6. PL 3. docuatar, 14, 19 ; 
186,]. dochotar, 90. dochiiatar, 104, 13. -deocbatar, 16, 6. -de- 
chotar, 40, 17, 19; 52,16. dodechator, 42,18. fri-tiiidcbetar, 
82, 2. na tarmdechatar, 258, 19. Pass. pret. docuas, 184, 23. 
doehuas, 192, 24. dodechos, 232, 10, 

2. cud. sg. 3. at-chuaid, 60, 23 ; 256, 10. con-ecid, 36, 18. 
con-eicid, 188, 6. pi. 1. atchuademar, 258, 25. pi. 3. atch[u]ai- 
ditar, 60, 22. atchuatettar, 84, 19. atchuidetar, 256, 9. Pass, 
pret. adchiiass, 124, 26. atchuas, 236, 7. .atciias, 240, 25. 

darn. sg. 1. ro-damar, 140, 16 (leg. damar?): sg. 3. ad-ro-da- 
mair, 148, 5. 

derc (see), sg. 1. at condarc, 176, 14, 17. sg. 3. at-con-dairc, 
2. 2, 4, 15 = atcormairc, 4, 9. pi. 3. 6 t-connarcatar, 222, 18. 

ed (eat), pi. 3. dootar, 198, 8. 

fa(p) (sleep), sg. 3. fin. 156, 19 ; 184, 15. fiu-sam, 176, 6 (but 
ro foi, 146. 1). pi. 3. -fdotar, 242, 2. 



REDUPLICATED PRETERITES. Ixxxv 

gad (pray), sg. 2. ro-gad, 120, 5. sg. 3. ro-gaid, 56, 13; 86, 20, 
144, 7 ; 182, 3 ; 198, 20 ; 234, 25. pi. 3. ro-gadatar, 1 20, 1. tar- 
gaid, tarcaid, 180, 4. 

1. gan (to be born), sg. 3. ro-genair, 8, 8, 9, 13 ; 80, 11 , 
166, 10. 

,, (to do), sg. 3. do-rigeni, fo-rus-genair, 16, 26. 

2. gan (to know), sg. 3. con-gain, 114, 10. 

glenn (learn), sg. ro-fo-glaind, 8, 19, 28, 2 (perhaps an 
A-- pret.). 

gon (wound), sg. 3. ro-geguin, 72, 26. 
gu(s) (choose), sg. 1. doroega, 252, 12. 
li (adhere), sg. 3. ro-lil, 80, 25. 

man (think), sg. 3. romenair, 136, 4 (ronamenair, Eg.), pi. 3. 
do rui-mmenatar, 100, 4. 

1. mat. sg. 3. ni ermadair, 126, 4. pi. 3. irmadatar, W b . 5 h . 

2. mat (break) sg. 3. memaid, 130, 23 ; 194, 15, 17 = mebaid, 
114,14. co roimid, 240, 9. roemid, 218, 25. ro[e]mniid, 8, 
17. 

mid (think); sg. 3. romidair, 40, 12. ro-midair, 178, 20. 

(nanc) nac. sg. 3. ni choimnacair, 126, 10. -caemnacair, 72, 4. 
for-coimnacair, 34, 16. forco[e]mnacair, 46, 4. -forchoemiui- 
cair, 46, 20. forcoemnacair, 58, 20. pi. 3. -coemnactar, 100, 3. 

nig (wash), sg. 3. ro-nnig, 144, 8. 

rac. sg. 3. ar roe-rachair, 104, 14, 25. aroirachair, 68, 21. 

reg (rig ?). fo-t-roraig, fo-n-roiraig, 208, 18. 

ret (run), sg. 3. do-ro-raid, 244, 10. tarraid, 200, 9 ; 202. 23. 
pres. ind. do-rethim. pi. 3. duairthetar, 286, 1. do-n-arthatar, 
138, 27. 

ri (for pri), sg. 3. ro-ir, 30, 25. pres. ind. renim. 

scd (sit), sg. 3. deissid (= de-ess-sid), 2, 2. desid, 4, 3, 9; 
deisid, 58, 1 ; 178,27. pi. 3, deissotar, 98, 20. To this root also sg. 
3 dothuarthed, 242, 9, and iarmiforid, 202, 16, apparently belong. 

sneg (drop), sg. 3. ro-senaig, 240, 3. ro senaich, 117, 9, for 
-se(s)naig. 

ta (sta), sg. 3. an-daesta (du-es-ta, Eg.), 112, 5. pi. 3. testatar, 
126, 9. 

tark, tralc. sg. 3. mi-dulhracair, 50, 16. 

tek (flee), sg. 3. ro-thaich, 174, 14. pi. 3. tachaitiv, 70, 28. 



IXXXVI INTRODUCTION. 

tiij (ask), sg. 3. conatig, 112, 3, depon. conaitigir, 228, 7 = co- 
naitigair, 230, 17. Perhaps co-r-etogair, 214, 10, belongs to 
this. 

vlen-rj (leap), sg. 3. tarblaing, 188, 11. 

It is probable that fuair, 34, 23 ; 36, 8, fo-s-fuair, 36, 15 ; 92, 
10. fouair, 92, 17. 222, 14. fo-n-iiair, 248, 10. pi. 3. fuaratar, 
222, 7, fobhuaratar, 96, 16, are perfects, though the root is 
obscure. 

T- PRETERITES. 

These will be arranged according to the finals of their 
respective roots,!, vowels; 2. gutturals; 3. nasals; 4. 
liquids. 

la, sg. 3. at-bath, 32, 22 ; 92, 20 ; 120, 25 ; 218, 8 ; 240, 9. 

la. imrulaid, 196, 7 = imrulaith, Fled Bricrenu, 55, 7. pi. 3. 
con-imruldatar, Tur. 65. 

lu, sg. 3. luith, 14, 28; 86, 12 ; 92, 16; 214, 18. luid, 14, 1. 
pi. 3. lotar, 16, 13. col-lotar, 192., 8. lottar, 134, 14. Com 
pounds : dolluid, 190, 20 ; 202, 11. fris-tulaid, 146, 21. pi. dolo- 
tar, 16, 15. 

ac. i-ro-acht, 260, 2. do-ru-acht, 30, 16; 240, 25. -fcoracht, 
56, 2; 60, 16. -taracht, 38, 21. pi. 3. corro-achtatar, 40, 20. 

x.iiac. ro-anacht, 58, 24. 
(wane), nac: ro-n-adnacht, 112, 6. 

ore. ro-ort, 192, 15. fris-ort, 138, 17. do-r-es-art, 204, 21. 
rag, sg. 3- ni erracht, 44, 6. nochan eracht, 52, 25. arag (?), 
atraracht, 14, 29 ; 44, 1. adraracht, 58, 28. asraracht, 194, 23 ; 

230, 3. 

sec. ro-siacht, 178, 15. co riacht, 68, 22; 222, 14. Perhaps 
foriacU-aide, 234, 15, belongs to this. 

slicj. ros-aslacht, 236,4 . 

vac. ro-iar-facht, 84, 22 ; 122, 22; 210, 10 ; 230, 6. roiarfacht, 
176, 13 ; 242, 1 ; 244, 19. 

can, sg. 3. ro-chet, LU. 40b, 8. 

dam, pi. 3. ni damdatar, 204, 1 (Eg.), a Middle-Irish form. 

cm sg. 3. ro-s-et, 164, 20; arroet, 80, 12 = aroet, 70, 8. pi. ?. 
arroetatar, 102, 23 ; 222, 20. 

sem, sg. 3. do-m-ro-sat, 140, 25. 

ler, sg. 2. erbairt, 196, 10. sg. 3. bert, 174, 19 ; 232, 3. ar- 
bert-ai, 162, 27 ; 164, 1. do-bert, 112, 2 ; do-r-airbert, 90, 23. 



REDUPLICATED FUTURES. Ixxxvii 

frithmbert, 210, 20. con-erbart, 28, 5 ; 112, 19. do-forbartfc, 114, 
12. forubart, 176, 19. ro-edbart, 162, 11. adopart, 192, 4, but also 
(with umlaut) erbairt, 12, 28; 30, 3; 246, 12. adrubairt, 14, 
12 ; 30, 5. adrupairt, 14. 8. adrubairfc, 236, 16. roedbairt, 36, 
24. PI. 1. reimerbertammar, 192, 10. pi. 3. dobertatar, 84, 17. 
roedbratar, 224, 11. ad-r-odbertar, adropartudar, 230, 16. 

gar, sg. 3. do-ro-gart, 92, 4; 200, 6; 222, 27. frissrogart, 124, 
23. arogart,228,22. forcongart, 178, 30. fororcongart, 198, 11 ; 
228, 19; 230, 2, 9. toracart, 128, 23. dorargert-som, 160, 10. 
dorairgert, 40, 9. dorairngert, 148, 1. dorairngert, 148, 9, 26. 
dorairggert, 178, 8. doriucart, 44, 18 = doriueart, 44, 30. pi. 3. 
conacartatar, 134, 6. mus-fri-ecarta[ta]r, 32, 6. 

al, sg. 3. ro-alt, 102, 30. pi. 3. ro-altatar, 80, 20 ; 92, 25. 
lal, sg. 3. con-erbailt, 58, 31. cond-erbailt, 14, 2. 
eel, pi. 3. doceltatar, 218, 1. 
mel, sg. 3. du-s-ro-malt, 200, 16. 



KEDUPLICATED FUTURES. 

Sg. 1. Conjunct forms: at-bel-sa, 200, 12. do-ber-sa, 54, 24. Rcdupli 
do-m-ber-sa, 104, 2. do-s-ber, 164, 24. ni thiber, 228, 10. din- cated 
geb, 116, 17. fo-geb-sa, 164, 23. ni ge b-sa, 28, 30; 118, 19. futures> 
din-geb, 116, 17. fo-geb-sa, 164, 23. fotuicebsa, 176, 3. do-gen, 
52, 24; 150, 29. ni reg-sa, 114, 1 ; 118, 15. 

Absolute forms : rega, 52, 22. rega-su, 56, 29. 

Sg. 2. Conjunct : at-bela, 60, 2 ; 252, 8. at-bera-su, 102, 13. 
do-bera, 152, 26. nad-geba, 94, 25. nogeba. 118, 10. im[a]rega, 
112, 15. norega, 117, 20. Absolute : rega. 

Sg. 3. Conjunct : at-bela, 200, 12. at-belai, 220, 1. do-bera, 
118,6. -tibe ra, 118, 8. -epera, 150, 10: passive : do-berthar, 
56, 32. -accigi (for -accichi, root cas), 130, 8. ni geba, 104, 2. 
toceba, 120, 20. coageba, 226, 7. do-gena, 118, 7. pass, conna 
berthar, 70, 31. do-gentar, 42, 24; 56, 28. ni-rega, 196, 12. 
do-raga, 60, 2. ni terga, 38, 17. co-sce ra, pass, co-sce rthar, 
34, 13. 

Absolute: gebaid, rel. gebas, 116, 25, 27; 142, 30. passive 
gebthar, 118, 14. nut-gebthar, 190, 6. ni fuigebthar, 214, 12. 
gignid, 150, 7, rel. gigness, 154, 18. meraid, rel. merus (leg. -as), 
86, 30. regaid, 220, 2. Passive : gebthair, 244, 19. 

PI. 1. Conjunct : at-bclom, 200, 13. do-ge uam-nc, 103 13- 
142, 4. 



IxXXViii INTRODUCTION. 

Absolute : seer mait, 74, 19. regmaid-ne, 42, 16. In tacermait, 
42, 23, we have the absolute wrongly used for the conjunct form. 

PI. 2. Conjunct : doberaid, 142, 19. regaid, ni tergaid, 182, 
29. 

PI. 3. Conjunct : immus-aiccichet, 158, 11. fris-gerat, 34, 8. 
Absolute : lilit, 180, 26. regait, 202, 5; 232, 11. 

The following secondary forms of this tense are found ; 

Sg. 1. do-gegaind, 112, 10. ni-regaind, 112, 13. ni thergainn, 
106, 18. ui foicebaiud, 244, 5. 

Sg. 3. cita-n-acciged, 130, 17. do-ge nath, 54, 8. dogenad, 
236, 18. asa-n-denad, 8, 15. no-regad, 76, 11 ; 224, 10. na- 
regad, 148, 3. nad regad, 190, 24. nocho scerad, 34, 1. Passive, 
ua gebtha, 42. 4. 

PL 3. ii-im-an-accigtis, 212. 28. no-gcbtais, 170, 3. ni den- 
dais, 142, 10. no-regtaiss, 170, 2, nu-regtais, 166, 4. no-rcg- 
taiss, 170, 2. darmi-regtais, 204, 20. 



S- FUTURE. 

Sg. 1. Conjunct : for-tes, 88. 28. deponent, ad-fe sar, 222, 5. 

Sg. 2. Conjunct -. ad-claiss, 88, 28. na dechais, 42, 20. con- 
om-adnaiss, 84, 12. In tair (= do-air-ic-s) 46, 22 and do-n-air, 
118, 2, Eg., the s is lost. 

Sg. 3. Conjunct : do-ma, 84, 9. ni thoith, 142, 22. co ti, 60, 
15 -214, 12. ni-ria, 118, 2. Passive : asan-acastar, 206, 6. dcc- 
castar, 214, 11. not-adnastar, 252, 28. 

Absolute : memais, 138, 7; 142, 20, 21. 

PI. 1. co coimsam, 102, 23. corrisam, 244., 18. ro-issam, 258, 
22 = ro-isam, 260, 26. 

PI. 2. tairset, 246, 8. Absolute: tiassat, 252, 26. Belativc : 
ista, 174, 11. 

The following secondary forms of this tense are found : 

Sg. 2. con-digesta, 28, 28. condesta, 188, 16 = conncsta, 
116, 19. 

Sg. 3. dia-n-airsed, 80, 4. na comairsed, 12, 14. i toithsad, 
13621. arna eirsed, 42, 28. co fessadh, 122, 14. ro-fessad, 
42,6. con-isad, 258, 27. co tisad, 190, 24; 194, 1. ma dothisad, 
118,15. co-na tairmtiasad, 112, 4. Passive: noadnasta, 252, 23. 
pi. 3. hi fuirsitis, 190, 21, 23. 

But the forms con-digseth, 12, 22, con-digsed, 112, 6, and the 
pi. 3, digsitiss, 14, 19, digsitis, 242, 20, with their preservation 
of the guttural, are distinctly Middle -Irish. 



S- FUTURES. 1XXX1X 

Middle-Irish are also the s-preterites used for reduplicated 
preterites (ro-m-gon, 122, 26. ro-snig, 124, 8. ro-reithset, 12, 6. 
ro-rensat, 16, 17. rotheichestar, 46, 11. do-s-rensat, 16, 6), and 
for t- preterites (ro-sn-edbair, 184, 20. ro-edbairset, 68, 12. 
sg. 3. ro-edbair, 80, 10. ro-thair[n]ger, 164, 24). Middle-Irish 
is the addition of the s- endings to reduplicated preterites, rue- 
sat, 254, 1. rucsatar, 236, 10. tuccais, 10, 29. tucsat, 168, 20^ 
dofucsai, 222, 19. tucsatar, 182, 21. Middle-Irish is the addition 
of the s- ending to the third sg. of a compound verb, facbais, 
214, 16. And Middle-Irish is the frequency of the use of the 
absolute form of the 3d sg. : ailiss, 188, 26. anais, 30, 1 ; 110, 10. 
bendachais, 86, 24; 244, 10. bennachais, 70, 30; 220, 10: bena- 
chais, 28, 24. carais, 232, 1. ceilebraiss, 146, 19 = ceilebrais, 
194, 12. coiniss, 82, 20. collais, 214, 10. crcitis, 210, 16, 18. 
erpais, 82, 24. fillis, 244, 9. foidis, 84, 1 ; 110, 23. fothaigis, 
98, 12 ; 110, 11. gabais, 84, 15 ; 114, 11. gataiss, 164, 5. gatis, 
200, 3. glanais, 114, 19. iadais, 84, 8. icais, 12, 29. malla- 
chais, 146, 7. rosis, 198, 6. saidis, 148, 23. scribais, 110, 9. 
se nais, 36, 10; 92, 29. slechtais, 220, 10. sloccus, 36, 10. 
soiss, 218, 23. troisciss, 2*18, 22. Middle-Irish, also, is the use 
in the case of active verbs of deponential forms in the sg. 3 and 
pi. 3 : Thus, ro-m-liaitsestar, 36, 23 ; ro-bennachastar, 150, 16 ; 152, 
23 ; 210, 6 ; ro-celebrastar, 182, 18 ; ro-comaicsegestar, 40, 12 =- 
ro-comaiccsigestar, 68, 14; ro-ecnaicjestar, 36, 9 ; ro-ferastair, 56, 1 ; 
ro-fergaigestar, 44, 27 ; 58, 27 = roferccaigestar , 228, 15 ; ro-fothai- 
f/estar, 108, 7 ; 134, 3 = fothaigcstar, 156, 3 ; forothaigestar, 160, 
2 ; 194, 4 ; ro-meglestar, 180, 24 ; ro-orddnestar, 194, 6 ; 214 ; ro- 
sroiglestar, 68, 32 ; ro-tlieicliestar, 46, 4. Plural : ro-imeclaigsitar, 
44,26; ro-machtaigsetar, 56,3. Middle-Irish is the deponential 
form of the conjunctive sg. 1. of active verbs : (co ro-creltiur, 46, 
23 ; co ro-foillsigiur, 52, 22 ; co n-acor, 52, 24 ; mani tomliur, 
2v)0, 13. Middle-Irish is the relative form in a compound verb: 
taitnifes, 260, 17 

If to the Middle-Irishisms above pointed out, we add Conclusion 
such forms as dodechabair, 100, 6; docoras, 108, 20 ; [|^ c 
etastar, 118, 27, such forms of the verb substantive as argument. 
rabus, 6, 5 ; ro-m-both, 32, 16 ; failet, 100, 12 ; bailet, 174, 
10, such changes in the cases governed by prepositions as 
<l<iv rf)t/kib, G, 21, tre <urdib, +n<n\ (//^f<>/(// h, G, 2-i, 
tresna ma/<jib, 40, 8, we can hardly avoid the conclusion 
that the Tripartite Life was compiled in the eleventh 
century, after the Middle-Irish period had well set in, but 
from documents, many, if not all, of which were composed 
before A.D. 1000. 



XC INTRODUCTION. 

III. 

DOCUMENTS OTHER THAN THE TRIPARTITE LIFE. 
Extracts Of these the most valuable are the extracts from the 
BooVof 3 Book of Armagh, printed upon pp. 269-380. The Book 
Armagh. o f Armagh is a small vellum quarto, 7| inches in height, 
of in breadth, 2 in thickness. It now contains 221 
leaves. The writing is generally in double columns 
(very rarely in three), and all seems the work of the 
The scribe, same scribe, Ferdomnach, whose name occurs (fo. 214 a) 
in the following entry : 

Pro ferdomnacho ores. 

These were two famous scribes of this name connected 
with Armagh, one of whom died A.D. 727, the other A.D. 
845. That the scribe of the Book of Armagh was the 
latter has been ingeniously argued, and I think proved, 
by Bishop Graves l from the following half-erased entry 
in a semi-Greek character which occurs in fo. 52 b. : 



/iHpHAH 



ZIKll 

Noting that the only heres Patricii whose name 
ended in -bach was Torbach, Bishop Graves restores this 
entry thus : 

F DOMNACH . HUNG . LIB- 
E RVM. E 2 DICTANTE 

R TORBACH . HEREDE. PAT- 
RICTI . SCRIPSIT. 

As Torbach held the primacy for only one year and died 
in 808, the MS. must have been written either in 807 
or 808. The following entry in fo. 36 a. proves that it 
must have been written in the former year : 



i Proceedings of the lloyal Irish 
Academy, III., 3 16-324. 



. Kara MAT 
THVM . CKPI7TTVM 
O.TKNIVE <1ITVM . 
IN <bHf>ia . MATTHI 

a As there is just room for three 



letters between rum . and e we may 
perhaps read (6e?t)c dictaute. 



THE BOOK OF AEMAGH. 



Explicit aevanguelion kata Matteum scriptum atque 
finitum in feria Mattei. 

For as Torbach s death took place on the IGth July, 
and this entry was made on the 21st of September, the 
feast of S. Matthew, the MS., or at all events the part of it 
containing the first gospel, must have been written in 807. 

The first leaf, which contained the commencement of 
Muirchu s memoirs of S. Patrick, is lost. Its contents 
may be supplied from the Brussels MS., of which an 
extract is printed infra pp. 494-490. 

fol. 2 a. 1-fol. 9 a. 1 contains Muirchu Maccu-Mach- Muirchu s 
theni s Memoirs of S. Patrick printed infra pp. 271-301. Memoir - 
This Muirchu professes to write in obedience to the com 
mand (imperio oboediens\of bishop Aed of Sletty, who died 
A.D. 698. In excusing his imperfect style (vilis sermo) 
he suggests that he was not a mere compiler or copyist. 

fol. 9 a. 1 contains four phrases, disconnected and in Thereto 
very rustic Latin, called dicta Patricii. The first mentions PatriciL 
the saint s journey through the Gauls and Italy. 

) a. 2-fol. 16 a. 1 contains miscellaneous notes on Tirchau s 
the Saint s life, which bishop Tirechan is said to have noteSl 
written from the dictation, or copied from a book (ex ore 
vel libro) of his fosterfather or tutor, bishop Ultan of 
Ardbraccan, who^died A.D. 656. They are printed infra 
pp. 302-333. From the passage in p. 302, 11. 20-22, 
Tirechan seems to have had before him a work (now lost) 
entitled Oommemoratio Laborum, which was ascribed 
Patrick himself. At p. 310, 1. 5 infra, Tirechan 
quotes Patrick s Confessio, calling it scriptio sua. He 
refers to tradition in p. 307, 1. 33 ; p. 331, 11. 10, 22 ; 
p. 332, 1. 25, to collections made at antique peretissi- 
mis in p. 333, 1. 22. His chronology in p. 302, 11. 17- 
25, differs from his chronology in p. 331, 11. 22-28. On 
the whole, M. Benjamin Robert is justified in saying 
that this document se compose de notes prises pa? 
I auteur dans diffe rentes biographies aussi bien que dans 
les traditions orales, and that < son importance rcssort 
do ce fait memo, qui nous montro le procdde litteraire 
des auteurs de 1 epoque. 1 

fol. 16 a. 2, fol. 18 b. 2, contains some additional notes 
m Latin and Old-Irish, which the scribe seems to have 
1 Etude critique sur la vie ct 1 ceuvre de Saint Patrick, Elbeuf, 1883, p. 48. 



xtii INTRODUCTION. 

inserted from unknown sources. These notes are printed 
infra pp. 334-348. They relate to the missionary activity 
of Iserninus (otherwise called bishop Fith) and Secun- 
dirus (otherwise Sechnall), and of Patrick s disciples 
Lomman, Fortchern, Colman, Benignus and Fiacc, ; The 
Codex here (to quote Sir Samuel Ferguson) has the ap 
pearance of a commonplace book of undigested material." 
But the stories of Lomman (p. 334), bishop Fith (p. 342), 
and Fiacc (p. 344) have the flavour of authenticity. And 
no miracle, save that of Fiacc s chariot (p. 347, 11. 14-20), 
is mentioned in these notes. 

The list of fol. 18 b. 2-19 a. 1 contains, in an extremely minute 

hand, notes or catchwords representing in the main that 

portion of the Tripartite Life which is not embraced in 

Muirchu s Memoir and Tirechan s Notes. The beginning, 

for instance, D(uma) g(rad) ailbe i Senchui altare, 

corresponds with lines 1, 2, 3 of p. 94 infra. But there 

is nothing corresponding to it in the Book of Armagh. 

Muirchu s fol. 20 a. contains Muirchu s prologue to his memoir, 

prologue. ag well ag the i ieac ji ngs to his chapters. Prologue and 

headings are printed infra pp. 269-271, before the 
memoir to which they belong. 

The contents of if. 2 a -20 a have already been published, 
with learning and accuracy, by the Rev. E. Hogan, S.J., 
in the Analecta Bollandiana, Brussels. 1882. 
The Book fol. 20 b. 1-21 b. 2 Liber Angueli-. A revelation 
made by an angel to S. Patrick concerning the boundaries 
and prerogatives of the see of Armagh. It corresponds 
with the Tripartite Life, pp. 234, 1. 23-236, 1. 13. Inci 
dentally it mentions that difficult questions which could 
not be solved by Patrick s successor, should be referred 
to the Apostolic See, i.e., ad Petri Apostoli cathedram 
autoritatem Eomfe urbis habentem - -not, observe, as 
having the spiritual authority conferred on Peter by 
Christ (Matt. xvi. 18). This tract is printed infra pp. 
352-356. it has also been published by Mr. Hogan in 
the Irish Ecclesiastical Record, VII. 845. 
The fol. 22 a. 1-24 b. 1, the so-called Confessio of S. Pa- 

trick, printed infra pp. 357-375, with additions, in 
brackets, from the Cotton MS. Nero E. 1, folio 171. 
At the end is the note : Hue usque uolumen quod 
Patricius manu conscripsit sua. Septima decima Martii 



THE BOOK OP ARMAGH. xciii 

die translates est Patricias ad caelos. The Confessio 
is also, as above remarked, quoted by Tirechan as 
Patrick s scriptio/ 1 Other copies of the Confessio are 
in the Bodleian, Fell I. ff. 7 a -ll b (whence it is printed 
in Gilbert s National MSS. of Ireland, Part II., Appendix 
III), Fell III, fol. 158*-164* The Cotton and the two 
Fell MSS. are all of the eleventh century. A fourth 
copy, published by the Bollandists, belonged to St. Vedast, 
and is now, I am assured by Pere de Smedt, preserved 
in the public library at Arras ; but I cannot ascertain the 
date of this MS. 2 The Confessio has often been published, 
the last and best edition being that of Haddan and Stubbs, 
Councils, etc., II. 296-313. It is, to quote Dr. Todd, 3 
a defence of the writer " against some undefined and not 
very clearly stated charges of presumption in under 
taking his mission, and of incompetency for the work." 
The internal evidence of the authenticity of this docu 
ment is fivefold; 1, the mention of decurions; 2, the use 
of the word Brittanniae ; 3, the quotations from an 
ante-Hieronyman version of the Bible ; 4, the mention 
of a married clergy ; and, 5, the agreement of the style 
with that of Gregory of Tours. 4 

Two citations from a text of the Confessio, now not 
not known to exist, are contained in Colgan s Quarta 
Vita, cc. I and XVII : " Ego sum Patricius Kalfurnij 
films, matrem habens Conchessam " (Trias Thaum. 35, 
col. 1) and " Audiebam quosdam ex spiritibus psallentes 
in me, et nesciebam qui essent." 

fol. 25, St. Jerome s preface to his version of the Four 
Gospels. 



1 See also the citations by Muir- 
chu (infra p. 494, 1. 7) and those in 
Vita II. 11, 13, Vita IV. 11, 
Vita IV. 1, 16, and the Tripar 
tite Life, infra p. 21. 



3 St. Patrick, pp. 351, 352. 



4 See Prof. G. T. Stokes Ireland 
and t/i.c Celtic Church, pp. 28 note, 
38 note. The organisation among 
Gallic and Roman Christians for 
the redemption of captives from the 



Can it be Vita Patricii, in No. * ranks tO which he refers in the 
450, which is said to be a MS. of la " ei> ie ls i evidence * to the 
the twelfth century ? dat ? of *? e letter to Coroticus 

subjects, but has nothing to do 



with the Confessio. 



U 10231. g 



xciv 



INTRODUCTION. 



fol. 26-28, Ten Canones of the Concordances of the 
Gospels. 

fol. 29-31, Breuis singulorum euangeliorum interpre- 
tatio. 

fol. 31 b. 2-190, all the books of the New Testament, 
together with the apocryphal epistle to the Laodiceans. 
The Acts of the Apostles come at the end after the 
Apocalypse, and the epistle to the Colossians after those 
to the Thessalonians. Between the epistle to the Colos 
sians and the first epistle to Timothy is inserted the 
epistle to the Laodiceans. In Matt. vi. 13, instead of 
the usual et nc nos inducas in temptationem, we have 
e r . NH . Tj-cmapic vo>C . iN^y/cl . iNTe/xTrra-nojNqa - 1 (et 
ne patiaris nos induct in temptationem 2 ). In the Gos 
pel of S. Matthew there is a lacuna between ch. xiv. 33 
and ch. xxi. 5. In the same Gospel, ch. xxvii. 50, occurs 
a verse equivalent to John xx. 34 ; and in the First 
Epistle of St. John the passage (v. 7) concerning the 
three witnesses is omitted. 

In fol. 38 a. 1, in the margin opposite ludas Scario- 
this, Matt. x. 4, is the word trdgdn (wretch), and in the 
margin of fol. 64 b., opposite Mark xiii. 21, the word 
kellach is written in Greek characters. Here Bishop 
Graves supposes 3 a reference to Cellach, abbot of lona, 
whose monastery was burnt by the Norsemen in the 
beginning of the ninth century. 

fol. 191-200 a., Sulpicius Severus Life of S. Martin, 
with a dedicatory epistle to Desiderius. 

fol. 200 b.-220 b., Dialogues and epistles about S. 
Martin. 

The Book of Armagh was transcribed from a MS. which 

even in the year 807 was becoming obscure, and of whose 

obscurities the transcriber more than once complains. 4 

Corn-- Bishop Reeves says that the notices of St. Patrick 

of thc TiT- contained in the Book of Armagh, fols. 2-20 are the 



1 See the fac-simile in Gilbert s 
National MSS. of Ireland, Part I., 
plate XXVIII. 

2 Such is the reading of the 



Book of Dimma : see facsimile H. 
iii O Curry s Lectures. 

3 Proceedings of the lioyal Irish 
Academy, III., 356. 

4 Todd, St, Patrick, 347* 



CORRESPONDENCE WITH THE BOOK OF ARMAGH. XCV 



oldest and most authentic 
all other biographies of 
enlarge upon them. How 
Tripartite Life will appear 
following passages : 

BOOK OF ARMAGH. 

Patrick s birth and captivities, 
infra, p. 269, 11. 21-25 ; pp. 494, 
495. 

His journey towards Rome 
and stay with Germanus, p. 
270, 11. 1-5 ; Brussels MS. infra, 
pp. 495, 496. 

The ordination and death of 
Palladius, pp. 272, 332. 

The ordination of Patrick. 

King Loiguire and the pro 
phecies of Patrick s advent, pp. 
273, 274. 

Patrick s visit to Miliuc, p. 
275. 

Miliuc s death, 276. 

Patrick s celebration of Eas 
ter, pp. 276, 277. 

He is summoned to King 
Loeguire, p. 280. Erc s belief 
and the wizard s death, p. 281. 

Patrick visits Tara, p. 282. 

Dubthach believes, p. 283. 

Patrick s contest with the 
wizard Lucatmael, pp. 283- 
285. 

Loeguire s conversion, p. 285. 

Maccuil s conversion, pp. 286 
-289. 

The heathen digging a rath 
on Sunday, p. 289. 

The story of Dare and the 
offering of Armagh, pp. 290- 
292. 

Patrick s diligence in prayer, 
p. 293. 

The dead heathen speaking 
to Patrick, p. 294. 

Patrick s horses found by 
means of a miraculous illumi 
nation., pp. 294, 295. 



now in existence ; and that partite Life 
him either borrow from or s^t O f 
true this is as regards the Armagh, 
from a comparison of the 

TRIPARTITE LIFE. 
infra, pp. 8, 16, 22, 23, 24. 

p. 25. 



p. 30, 11. 11-24. 

pp. 30, 32. 

pp. 32, 1. 25-34, 1. 16. 



p. 34, 1. 20, p. 38, 11. 1-3. 

p. 38, 11. 3-18. 
pp. 40, 1. 12, p. 42. 

p. 42, 1. 27. 

p. 44, 11. 6, 23. 

p. 44. 

p. 46, 1. 22, p. 52. 

p. 52, 1. 25. 

p. 54, 1. 18, pp. 56, 58. 



p. 60, ]. 6. 

pp. 220, 1. 14, p. 222. 

pp. 222, 224. 
pp. 228, 230. 

p. 124. 

pp. 124, 1. 12 ; p. 126. 

p. 126, 11. 9-13. 



XCV1 



INTRODUCTION. 



BOOK OF ARMAGH. 
The angel Victor forbids him 
to die in Armagh, pp. 295, 296. 
Angels wake Patrick s body, 
297. 

His burial in Dowiipatrick, 
p. 298. 

A conflict for his body mi 
raculously prevented, pp. 298, 
299, 332. 

The imprint of the angel s 
feet in Scirit, pp. 300, 330. 

The bells, &c. carried into 
Connaught, p. 300. 

Patrick s four names, p. 302. 
Miliuc buys him, p. 302. 
The angel Victor tells him 
the ship is ready, pp. 302, 330. 
He comes to Inis-patrick, p, 
303. 

Benignus enters his service, 
p. 303. 

The burning of the wizard, 
p. 306. 

Corpriticus scourges Pat 
rick s servants into the Sele, 
p. 307. 

Patrick visits and baptizes 
Conall son of Niall, p. 307. 

He founds a church at Va- 
dum Molae and leaves therein 
three brother and a sister, p. 
307, 

Loiguire s inability to be 
lieve, p. 308. 

The dispute among Amal- 
gaid s sons, p. 309. 



TRIPARTITE LIFE. 
p. 252, 11. 6-11. 

p. 254, 11. 4-22. 

pp. 252, 1. 23, p. 254, 1. 2. 

p. 254, 1. 22, p. 256, 1. 7. 

p. 21, 1. 19. 

p. 146, 11. 16, 17. 

p. 16, 11. 21-24. 
p. 16, 11. 24-26. 
p. 21, 1. 7. 

p. 34, 1. 25. 
p. 36, 11. 1-6. 1 
p. 58, 11. 15-26. 

p. 68, 1. 30, p. 70, 1. 1, where 
the scourger is called Coirpre. 

p. 70, 1. 6. 

p. 72, 11. 6-10, where the ford 
ia called Vadum duarum fur- 
carum (Atli da laavg). 

p. 74, 11. 6-11. 

p. 126, 1. 14, p. 128. 



Hence to p. 126 the two works agree closely : 



Patrick leaves Methbrain 
Barbaras, p. 311. 

The death of the charioteer 
Boidmal, p. 311. 



p. 92, 11. 12-15, where he is 
called Habran. 

p. 92, 1. 20, where he is called 
Buadmael. 



1 Here the Irish Life in the Book of Lismore agrees much more closely 
with the Book of Armagh. 



CORRESPONDENCE WITH THE BOOK OF ARMAGH. XCVli 



BOOK OF ARMAGH. 

Loeguire s wizards bring 
darkness over Magh Ai, p. 312. 

The stone altar in Sliab Hua 
n-Ailello, p. 313. 

Ono s gift (of Elphin) to Pa 
trick, p. 313. 

The story of Assicus, pp. 
313, 314. 

Patrick founds a church at 
Dumacha Hua n- Ailella, p. 314. 

Mathona and Kodan s relics, 
p. 314. 

Patrick s conversation with 
King Loegaire s daughters, pp. 
314-316. 

Mael s conversion, p. 317. 

Patrick s visit to Ard Senlis, 
p. 317. 

The stories of Cethech, p. 
318. 

Ciaran s baptism, p. 318. 

Patrick s Franks, p. 318. 

His visit to Mag Selce, p. 
319. 

His visit to G-regrige, p. 319. 

Adrocht takes the veil from 
Patrick, p. 319. 

Erc s sons steal his horses, 
pp. 319, 320. 

He returns to Mag Airthic 
and blesses a place in Tulach 
na Cloch, 1 p. 320. 

The fight between Taman- 
chemi s sons, p. 320. 

Patrick s visit to larnasc and 
Locharnach, p. 320. 

He visits Topur Mucno and 
Cuil Tolat, p. 321. 

He visits Mag Oaeri, p. 321. 



TEIPAKTITIE LIPE. 
p. 92, 11. 26-28. 

p. 94, 11.1-6. 
pp. 94, 1. 28, p. 96. 
p. 96, 11. 13-26. 
p. 98, 11. 1-5. 
p. 98, 1. 14. 

pp. 98, 100, 102. 

p. 102, 1. 27, p. 104, 1. 7. 
p. 104, 1. 14. 

p. 104, 11. 16-23. 

p. 104, 11. 28-30. 

p. 104, 1. 31, p. 106, 1. 6. 

p. 106, 1. 23, p. 108. 11. 1-9. 

p. 108, 1. 10. 
p. 108, 1. 15. 

p. 108, 1. 23. 
p. 108, 11. 26, 27. 

p. 108, 11. 28, 29, p. 110, 11. 1-5. 

p. 110, 11. 8-13, where the 
names are, corruptly, Ernaisc 
and Loarnach. 

p. 110, 11. 15-19, where we 
have Tolaitli for Tolat. 

p. 110, 1. 20, where C&rce is 
the reading. 



i AT 



Not Liacc as erroneously stated in p. 320, note 2. 



XCVlll 



INTRODUCTION. 



BOOK OF ARMAGH. 
He visits Mag Foimsen, p. 
321. 

He visits Topur Stringille, 

p. 322. 

He nsits Achad Fobuir and 
writes an alphabet for Senach, 
p. 322. 

His forty days fast on Crua- 
chan Aigli, pp. 322, 323. 

The death of his charioteer 
Totmael, p. 322. 

He visits Corcn-themne, p. 

323. 

The story of the well of 
Findraag, p. 323. 

The resuscitation of the son 
of Mac Caiss, p. 324. 

The story of the cross on the 
heathen s grave, p. 325. 



TRIPARTITE LIFE. 

p. 110, 11. 22-28, where the 
Irish (rotairm-esc) enables us to 
correct Ferdomnach s Latin. 

p. 110, 11. 28-30, where we 
have Topar Stringle. 

p. 112, 11. 1-7. 



pp. 114, 11G, 118, 120. 
p. 120, 1. 25. 
p. 122, 11. 1-3. 
p. 122, 11. 4-15. 

p. 122, 11. 18-28, where he 
is called Cass mac Glaiss. 

p. 124, 1. 10, p. 126, 1. 8. 



Here the correspondence begins to be less close : 



The death of the wizard 
Rechrad, pp. 325, 326. 

The baptism and fostering of 
Mac Ercae, 326. 

Patrick visits Foirrgea mac 
n-Amalgodo and baptizes a 
child in his mother s womb, p. 
327! 

Patrick s prophecy as to East 
Bertriga, p. 327. 

He writes an alphabet for 
Mac Rime and Muiredach, p. 

337. 

He gives a tooth to Bron, p. 

327. 

He curses the river Dub and 
blesses the Drowes, p. 328. 

He teaches Miliuc s children, 

p. 330. 

Miliuc s vision, p. 330. 
The angel s traces, p. 330. 



p. 130, 11. 13-24, where he 
is called Bechred and Roechred. 
p. 140, 11. 1-5. 

p. 134, 11. 10-13, where the 
land is called Forrach in. A. 



p. 138, 11. 2, 3, where the 
name is spelt Bertlaclia. 

p. 138, 1. 22, where Bron is 
substituted for Muiredach. 

p. 138, 1. 24. 
p. 146, 11. 7-14. 
p. 19, 1. 15. 

p. 19, 11. 18-29. 
p. 21, 1. 20. 



CORRESPONDENCE WITH THE BOOK OF ARMAGH. XC1X 



BOOK OF ARMAGH. 

Patrick visits the sons of 
Tuirtre, p. 330. 

He visits the Maugdoirn and 
makes Victorious a bishop, p. 
330. 

He goes to Bile Torten and 
builds a church for the priest 
lustan, p. 330. 

He goes to Druimm Hurcha- 
ille, p. 330. 

He ordains Fiacc the Fair 
bishop in Sletty ; goes through 
Gowran Pass ; and founds a 
church in Roigne, p. 331. 

He baptizes Nia-froich s sons 
in Cashel, p. 331. 

His three petitions for the 
Irish, p. 331. 



His four points of resem 
blance to Moses, p. 332. 

Lomman s visit to Trim and 
the conversion of Fortchern and 
Fedilmid, p. 334. 

Patrick founds a church at 
Trim, p. 335. 

Lomman entrusts (commen~ 
dat) his church to Patrick and 
Fortchern, p. 334. 

Patrick goes to Druim Lias 
and leaves Benignus there, 
p. 338. 

He meets Dubthach Maccu- 
Lugair and ordains Fiacc the 
Fair, p. 344. 

He marks out Fiacc s monas 
tery, p. 346. 

He sends to Sechnall, Man- 
chan and Fiacc a chariot guided 
by an angel, p. 346. 



TRIPARTITE LIFE. 

p. 168, 11. 5, 6, where they 
are called Hid T. 

p. 182, 11. 8-19, where the 
tribe is called M-ugdoirn and 
the bishop Victor. 

p. 184, where the gen. sg. is 
Tortan (from Tortu, Tortiu ?) 
and the priest is lustian. 

p. 184, 1. 15. 
p. 194, 11. 6-14. 



p. 196, 1. 1, where for the gen. 
sg. Nioth we have Nat. 

p. 116, 11. 19, 25, where 
singing Patrick s hymn is 
substituted for poenitentiam 
agens, and Saxain represents 
barbarae gentes. . 

p. 114, 11. 4-7. 
p. 66, 11. 14-29. 



p. 68, 1. 1. 

p. 68, 11. 14-17, where ro~ 
aithni represents comtnendat. 

p. 144, 11. 18-25. 



pp. 188, 190. 



p. 192, 1. 2. 

pp. 240, 1. 21, p. 242, 1. r,, 
where Cell Manach is substitu 
ted for Manchan. 



INTRODUCTION. 



Epistle The next piece contained in the work is S. Patrick s 

subjects of epistle to the Christian subjects of Coroticus, 1 a Celtic 
Coroticus. chief identical with the Coirthech regem Aloo of 
the Book of Armagh, fo. 20 b. 1. This king of Ail- 
(Cluade) or Dumbarton seems to have made a descent on 
Ireland, killed some neophytes on the day after their 
baptism, carried off prisoners to be sold as slaves, and 
derided the clerics whom Patrick had sent to implore 
that part of the plunder or some of the baptized captives 
might be restored. This epistle does not occur in the 
Book of Armagh ; though from the heading in fo. 22, a. 1, 
Incipiunt libri sancti Patrici episcopi, the scribe seems 
to have intended to insert it after the cop} T of the 
Confessio. It has frequently been published, 2 and is 
now printed (pp. 375-380) from the Cottonian MS. 
Nero, E. I., if. 173 b. 2-174 b. 2. 3 The internal evidence 
of its authenticity is first, its style, which is quite like 
that of the Confessio ; 4 secondly, its parallel passages, e.g., 



1 The Old-Celtic form of the 
Irish Coirthech, pp. 248, 271. Dr. 
Todd, St. Patrick, 352, seems to 
equate Coroticus with Caradoc ; 
but this is the Old-Celtic Caralacos, 
Ir. Carthach. The name Cerediy. 
which Dr. Todd also mentions, 
would be in Old-Welsh Ceretic ; 
and this name, followed by yuletic, 
actually occurs in the pedigree of 
Run map Arthgal (Harl, 3859, 
ff. 193b, 1 94 b). King of Strath- 
clyde, in A.D. 878. Jocelyn (c. cl.) 
calls Coroticus or Coirthech Cere- 
ti cus, but places him in finibus 
quibusdam Britanniae, quae rnodo 
Vallia dicitur," by which no doubt 
he meant Wales. The statements 
of Prof. G. T. Stokes {Ireland and 
the Celtic Church, p. 28), that the 
Irish invaded the principality [of 
Wales] and conquered it, that Co 
roticus organised his countrymen, 
defeated the invaders, and pur 



sued them across the Irish sea, 
are more imaginative than accurate. 

2 See, for instance, the Acta 
Sanctorum, March 17th, Vol. II. 
(B.), whence it is reprinted by 
Haddan and Stubbs, Councils, etc., 
II., 314-319. 

3 There are two other copies in 
the Fell MSS., Vols. I. and IIL, 
the various readings of which are 
given by Haddan and Stubbs, nbi 
supra. The St. Vaast MS. used by 
the Bollandists is now, I believe, 
at Arras. 

4 Die Confessio und Epistola, die 
den besten Einblick in das Leben 
uud denKarakterdes Patricias than 
lassen, sind nach Form uud Inhalt 
eiuander so ahnlich, dass sie 
gewisz mit Recht demselben Ver- 
fasser zugeschriebeii werden, C. 
Scholl, Herzog s Real-Encyclopa- 
die, xi. 204. 



THE DEER S CRY. ci 

368, 1. 24 = 377, 1. 33 ; 369, 1. 22 = 378, 1. 8 ;and thirdly, 
its quotations of an ante -Hierony man Bible. The pas 
sage in p. 378, 11. 19-23, proves that it must have been 
written while the Franks were pagans, i.e., before A.D. 
496, and before they had crossed the Rhine and settled 
in Gaul, i.e., before A.]). 428. 1 On the other hand the 
references to the apostate Picts (p. 375,1. 26, p. 379, 1. 7) 
point to a date after A.D. 412, when Ninian converted 
the southern section of that nation. It is referred to in 
the Brussels MS. containing a copy of Maccu Machtheni s 
Memoir, see infra, p. 498. 

The preface to the Irish canticle called Leers Cry (so Preface to 

- 

styled because Patrick sang it when he seemed to the 
ambuscaders to be a deer), printed infra, p. 381, is taken 
from the copy of the Liber Hymnorum, preserved in the 
library of Trinity College, Dublin. This MS. belongs 
to the eleventh or the beginning of the twelfth century. 
A list of its contents is given in Ooidelica, pp. 61, 62. 
The preface seems to represent the lost passage of the 
Tripartite Life, of which Colgan s version will be found, 
infra, p. 48. It has already been printed in Petrie s 
History and Antiquities of Tara Hill, p. 32, and in Goide- 
lica, p. 149. The canticle (which is furnished with a Latin 
antiphon) seems suggested by the Benedicite, and has 
some curious points of contact with the twelfth Assembly 
of Hariri. Its references to the black laws of heathenism, 
the craft of idolatry, and the spells of women, smiths 
and wizards obviously point to a time before Christianity 
had been fully established in Ireland. This canticle is 
referred to in the Book of Armagh, fo. 16 a. 1, as "canti- 
cum eius [scil. Patricii] scotticum;" and one of its lines 
cluas nDe dom eistecht, infra p. 50, 1. 7 seems to have 
suggested the Milan gloss, 24 a. 18, cluasa dw diar 
n-eitsecht intan mbimmi isnaib fochaidib, " God s 
ears to hear us when we are in the sufferings/ 



Ferguson, On the Patrician Documents, p. lol. 



Cll 



INTRODUCTION. 



Preface to The preface to Secundinus hymn, printed infra, pp. 

Secundi- g 8 2, 384, corresponds with the Tripartite Life, pp. 242- 
246, and is now for the first time printed. 1 It is taken 
from the copy of the Liber Hymnorum, formerly in the 
library of S. Isidore s, Rome, but now in that of the 
Franciscan Convent, Merchants Quay, Dublin. Palaeo- 
graphically this MS. seems to be as old as the copy in 
the library of Trinity College, Dublin. But some of its 
spellings 2 and grammatical forms 3 point to a considerably 
later date. It now consists of twenty-three leaves, in 
small folio, and is in a pasteboard cover, endorsed 9 vel 
10 saecul. Liber Hymnorum S. Isidore. It is paginated 
from 1 to 46 in a modern hand. Here follows a list of 
its contents, which have not hitherto been accurately 

described. 4 

P. 1. Liber Hymnorum quos sancti Hiberniae composuerunt. 
Thirteen lines of prose, beginning thus : Noempapa nasal 
oiregda robai isinBoim, da[r]bo comainm (C)lemens papa, 7 is 
de rofiarfaigh laronimus, etc. (there dwelt in Borne a holy pope, 
noble, distinguished, whose name was Clemens Papa, and of him 
Hieronymus asked, etc.). Five quatrains, beginning : Triar rig 
tainic do thig De (three kings came to God s house), are apparently 
a poem on the visit of the magi to Bethlehem. But the writing 
is so faded as to be for the most part illegible. 

P. 2. The Irish preface to the hymn Alius prositor vetustus. 
The preface agrees pretty well with that published from the 
Trinity College MS. by Dr. Todd, Liber Hymnorum, 204, 205, 
and in Goidelica, 100-102. 5 The forms co-hopond, cucund, 
muiliund, roind, dorigned, etc. are more modern than the 
corresponding forms in the Trinity College MS., cohoponn, 
chucunn, muiliunn, roinn, doronad. 

After In te Christe (Goidel., p. 101,1.41), the Franciscan 
C0 py (p. 2, col. 2) inserts : Loc dond immunsa recles Cholwm 



1 Colgan published a Latin 
translation of it in his Trias 
Thaum., p. 211, which was re 
printed by Dr. Todd, Lib. Hymn., 
pp. 25, 26. 

2 For example, a (for i) Corcaig, 
p. 16 ; tanyatar, p. 29 ; adnaiyed, 
p. 36 ; yo (for co), p. 40 ; na mclr- 
liyh (with aspirated g), p. 41. 

3 For example, atchimit, p. 29 ; 



fogenaid, p. 40 ; tochelaid, p. 36 ; 
doraigais, p. 37 ; roeirlegait, p. 40 ; 
deochodussa, p. 39 ; tucsat, p. 36. 

4 As to Prof. Zimmer s descrip 
tion (Keltische Studien, l te " Heft, 
ss. 13-16), sec Ttevue Celtique, vi., 
pp. 264, 265. 

5 For the Trinity College copy of 
the preface see Todd, Lib. Hymn., 
p. 256, and Goidelica, pp. 100-102. 



THE FRANCISCAN LIBER HYMNORUM. Clll 

chille i nHi. Persona Columcille. IN-amsir Aedan me/c Gabran 
rig Goidel doronad .... Causa .i. do chunchid dilguda for Dia 
dona trib cathaib dorat .i. cath Guile Rathin 7 Guile Feda 7 Guile 
Dremni. 

The place of this hymn was Colombcille s cell in lona. The 
author ; Colombcille. In the time of Aedan, son of Gabran, king 
of the Goedil, was it made .... Its cause : to ask forgiveness 
from God for the three battles which he, Colombcille, had de 
livered, namely, the battle of Ciiil Bathen and (that) of Cuil 
Feda. and (that) of Cuil Dremni. 

P. 3-9. The hymn. Prefixed to each chapter are a title and an 
argument such as those before c. 1 : IS he in titul : De Unitate 
et Trinitate trium Personarum. IS hi immorro (sic) ind arga- 
maint in chanoin forsa fothaigther in captel vt in Danielo vel in 
Essaia. Uetustus dierum sedebat super sedem suam. 

Dr. Todd has published the Trinity College copy (which lacks 
stanzas to X inclusive) in his Liber Hymnorum, pp. 209-209. 

On the lower margin of p. 3, in a seventeenth century hand : 
Ex libris conventus de Dunnagall. 

P. 5. On the lower margin, in a late Irish hand : Beandoc/^ 
mac Dabog mic Masl tuili lesin leabarsa et ase Colamcille docuir 
releghes iat fein a cath Cuildremne et o Mreltuili mac Msela- 
fithiu atait clann mic Mael tuili .i. arslicht Neill Naingialaigh 
finit. 

P. 9. The hymn In te Cliriste (Todd, Lib. Hymn., pp. 256, 257) 
with the following Irish preface : Columcille dorigne inn-iru- 
monsa tria rithim n-oscorda. Ocus is aire dorouai, ar is bee 
rothaithmet Trinitatem isin molad remond, ar isbert Griguir 
ba dech do moltaib manbad sein. 

Colombcille made this hymn in vulgar rhythm. And why he 
made it was because he little commemorated the Trinity in the 
previous hymn. For Gregory had said that, but for that, it was 
the best of hymns. 

P. 10. The hymn Noli Pater indulgere (Todd, Lib. Hymn., 262, 
263), with the following Irish preface : Columcille doronai hunc 
ymnum tria rithim n-oscorda. i nDaire Cholgaig doronad. Aes 
dicunt as lathe bratha dorat dia oeid . no tene na fele Eoin. 

No is do anocol indair(i) dia rolosced les (?) co iarna 

edbairt do -33d mac Ainmereoh, co rothrial in tene loscud and 
cowid aire sin dorigned (in-tim)monsa. Ocus canair fri each 
toraind. Ocus gibe gabas fo lige 7 fo ergae (?) nosoerand ar 
each tenid. Ocus nosoerand ar thenid gelan 7 in nonbur as 
ansu leis dia mnintir. 

Colombcille made hunc hymnum in vulgar rhythm. In Daire 
Calgaig it was made. Some dicunt that he had Doomsday in 
mind, or the fire of (S.) John s Eve. Or it is to protect the oak- 
wood when .... was burnt after it had been offered by Aed, 



CIV 



INTRODUCTION. 



son of Ainmere, and the fire proceeded to burn there. Where 
fore this hymn was made. And it is chanted against thunder. 
And -whosoever repeats it on lying down and rising up it 
saveth him from every fire. And it saves from lightning him 
and the nine of his household who are dearest to him. 

The Trinity College recension of this preface is published in 
Todd s Lib. Hymn,, p. 262, and in Goidelica, pp. 103, 104. 

P. 11. The prayer of S. John the Evangelist. Dem meus et 
Pater (Todd, Lib. Hymn., pp. 269-270), with a preface in Latin 
and Irish, beginning thus : lOhannes apostolus fecit hanc 
epistolarn. Intan dorat Aristodimus sacerdos neim do in cali- 
cem icond rig, ic Domitian, dia romarbad 1 amal adfiadathar 
i Certamain Eoin. (The apostle John made this epistle when 
Aristodemus the priest put poison for him into the cup by the 
king Domitian, to kill him, as is set forth in the Certamen 
lohannis. 2 ) For the corresponding preface in the Trinity College 
MS. see Todd, Lib. Hymn., 268, and Goidelica, pp. 104, 105. 

The epistle of Christ to Abgarus, Beatus es, with a preface 
beginning thus : lesus Christus fecit hanc epistolam dia raba 
rex Edisae ciuitatis qui dolorem pedis habuit. Co tucad epistil 
uad co Crist co ndigsed dia acallaim ocus dia ic. Ocvs (dorat) 
Tatheus in n-epistil dosum iar cessad Crist. Oc-ws iss e ron-ic. 

Ocs ataat in Edisa 7 epistil 7 corop cas indi 

.... nach n-eretecda bith fri re n-uare isiii c(athr)aig-sin. 

Jesus Christ made this epistle when there was a king of the 
city Edessa who had an ailment in his foot. And a letter was 
brought from him to Christ (requesting) that He should go to 
converse with him and heal him. And after Christ s Passion 
Thaddaeus gave the letter to him, and it was this that healed 
him. And they are in Edessa .... golden ; and no heretic (can) 
abide in that city for the space of one hour. 

The Trinity College copy of this epistle is printed with its 
preface in Dr. Todd s Liber Hymnorum, pp. 268, 269, and the 
preface is also printed in Goidelica, pp. 105, 106. There is an 
Irish translation of the epistle in the Lebar Brecc, p. 146 of the 
facsimile ; and see Anglo-Saxon Homilies, i. 71, and Oesta Roman- 
orum, 154. 

P. 12. The hymn Audite Onmes, with the Irish preface printed 
infra, pp. 382, 384. 

P. 16. The hymn Christus in nostra insula, with the following 
preface : Christus in nostra. Ninnid Lamidan mac Echach is 



1 leg. marbad. 

" i.e., the Historia certaminis 
apostolici, attributed to Abdias, 



first bishop of Babylon : see Todd, 
Lib. Hymn., 264. 



THE FRANCISCAN LIBER HYMNORUM. 



CV 



e dorigne hunc ymnum .do molad Brigte. No is Fiac Slebte. 
Audite uirginis laudes is e a thosach. No is Ultan Aird 
Breccan dorigne do molad Brigte. ar iss c rothinoil ferta 
Brigte i n-oenlebor. Ord apgitrech fair. Tria rithim n-oscarda 
doronad. Cetliri coibtil and ociis cethri line cecha coptil ocus 
se sillaba dec cech line. 

Lamidan son of Eochu, it is he that made hunc liymnum to 
praise Brigit. Or it is Fiac of Sletty. Audite virginis laudes is 
its beginning. Or it is Ultan of Ardbraccan that made it to 
praise Brigit, for he it is that collected Brigit s miracles into one 
book. It is in alphabetical order. In the vulgar rhythm it was 
made. Four chapters, and four lines in each chapter, and six 
teen syllables in each line. l 

This hymn has been published by Dr. Todd, Liber Hymnorum, 
pp. 57, 58, from the Trinity College manuscript. The Irish 
preface in that MS. is printed, ibid., p. 57, and Goidelica, p. 92. 

The preface to Cummain the Tail s hymn, Celebra luda. This 
agrees with the preface in the Trinity College MS., 2 except that 
for the Latin ille fecit hunc ymnum we have doronai ymnum 
istum ; for donee uenit mater eius ad uisitandum eum ad 
domum abbatis Ita we have co tanic a mathair dia fis do 
thig comarba Ite ; for Uenit aiitem we have Tanic dono ,- 
and for mo fiur, mo fiar we have mo siur, mosiur. 3 

P. 17. The hymn Celebra luda : printed from the Trinity 
College MS. by Dr. Todd, Liber Htjmnorum, pp. 73-80. 

P. 19. The prayer Parce Domini, with a preface agreeing with 
that in the Trinity College MS., 1 but adding the following sen 
tences : Co tanic tra buadir mor do fodeoid conid ed tarfas do 
namait ic inret in phopuil, co ndeochaid im-niuinigin in 
Choinided do soerad in phopuil ara namtiu, couid annsin do- 
rone Parce Domine. No dno commad aire dogneth in n-im- 
uns[a] vt diximus, arna tarta a chin-som for in popul (so then 
great trouble came to the people from their enemies, and then 
he composed Parce Domine. Or it may be that this hymn was 
composed, ui diximus, in order that his sin might not be visited 
upon the people). 



Ti 



1 Translated by Colgan, 
Tliaum., 545, col. 2. 

- Printed in Dr. Todd s Lib. 
Hymn., pp. 72, 73 ; also in Goide 
lica, pp. 93, 94. See also the Book 
of Leinster, p. 28G b. of the fac 
simile. 



3 In the second of the poems 
printed in Goidelica, p. 93, lines 13 
and 14 are a prose gloss, and 
should have been printed thus : 
[.i.] fortso feina [FJfachna, arf is] 
tusu fein brathair do brathar. 

4 Printed in Goidelica, pp. 96, 97. 



CV1 INTRODUCTION. 

This prayer, which is an imitation in prose of one of the 
penitential psalms, is printed in Dr. Todd s Liber Hymnorum, 
pp. 95, 96. 

P. 20. The hymn Hymnum dicat, with a Latin preface be 
ginning thus : Locus huius artis, spelonca in pectore mentis 
louis * in qua ante philosophi fuerunt. Tempus, Noui Testa- 
menti, uel post Neronem. Persona, Hilarius pictauensis. 

This hymn, with a preface partly Latin, partly Irish, is 
printed from the Trinity College MS. by Dr. Todd, Liber Hymno 
rum, pp. 151-161. Muratori had published it from the Anti- 
phonary of Bangor. 

The Irish parts of the preface are printed in Goidelica, p. 98. 

P. 22. The hymn In Trinitate spes tnea with the following 
preface : Meicc Murchon do Chonnactaib doronsat in n-im- 
munsa do Michel ara soerad [de] tempestate Mara Icht. No ara 
soerad de fame in insola Maris Te(rre)ni. Commad he dano 
Colman a denur dogneth, ar rop he a sinnser he, 7 dano epscop 
hesidc 7 sacairt in dias aile. Yel inter se fecerunt. IN quo 
tempore uero factus est (non certum) est. Tria rithim dono 
doronad, 7 oen captel dec and, 7 da lini in cech caiptiul, 7 
coic(?) sillaba dec cecha coipti(l) {leg. line]. IS foe dno in 
rithim (doreir in omine dobith ann). 

The sons of Murchu of Connaught made this hymn to Michael 
to save themselves from a tempest on the Ictian sea. Or to save 
themselves from famine in an island of the Tyrrhene sea. It may 
be that Colman alone made it, for he was the eldest of them and, 
moreover, he was a bishop, while the two others were priests. 
Vel etc. In quo etc. In rhyme, now, it was made, and it con 
tains eleven stanzas, and two lines in each stanza, and fifteen 
syllables in each line. Now the rhyme is on e because of the 
omine that is in it. 

This hymn is printed from the Trinity College MS. by Dr. 
Todd, Liber Hymnorum, pp. 167-169. The Irish preface in that 
MS. is printed, ibid., p. 167, and Goidelica, p. 98. 

P. 23. The hymn Martine, te deprecor with a preface closely 
resembling that in the Trinity College MS., which has been 
printed in Todd s Liber Hymnorum, p. 172, and Goidelica, p. 99. 

P. 24. The hymn Benedicite opera omnia, with an Irish 
preface printed and translated in the Revue Celtique, VI., 
264-265. 

This hymn and its preface do not occur in the Trinity 
College MS. 

1 Now called Mount St. Bernard. 



THE FRANCISCAN LIBER HYMNORUM. evil 

P. 25. The hymn Christe, qui lux es et dies, 1 with the following 
preface : Ambrosizts suiepscop is he doronai hunc ymnvm do 
raolad in tslanicceda, ocs i ii-aidche as dir a chantain. Tre 
rithim doronad. Sect captil and, 7 da line cecha coptil, 7 se 
sillaba dec cech lini. 

Ambrose the sage-bishop, he it is that made hunc hymnum 
to praise the Saviour ; and it is proper to sing it at night. In 
rhythm it was made. Seven stanzas in it and two lines in 
each stanza, and sixteen syllables in each line. 

This hymn and preface are also absent from the Trinity 
College MS. 

P. 26. Gloria in excels Is, with a preface resembling that in the 
Trinity College MS., fo. 9 a , save that for the last sentence, we 
have : Ambrois dano (do)ronai in tuillcd (S. Ambrose then 
made the addition) .i. a seoundo uersu vsque ad finem laudis. 
The hymn is printed from the Trinity College MS. in Todd s 
Liber Hymnorum, pp. 179-181 ; the preface, ibid., and Goidelica, 
p. 100. 

P. 27. The Irish hymn Sen De, with the following preface : 
SEN de. Colman mac Ui-Chluasaig, fer legind Corcaige, dorone 
inn-immunsa, 7 a scol immalle fris. Et commad lethrand 
cech fir foe sin. No is a oenur dorone in n-immun. IS he im- 
morro a loc, otha inn-inse co Corcaig corice in n-inse dia 
ndechatar for teched in tedma. I N-amsir immorro da mac Aeda 
Slane doronad .i. Blathmac 7 Diarmait. IS he immorro tucait 
a denma : teidm mor doratat for firu Erend .i. in Buide 
Condaill, co roindrestar Herind uile 7 co na farcaib acM 
cech-thres duine i nHerind uile i mbethaid, 7 conid de atba- 
thatar meic Aeda Slane, 7 atbath Fechene Fobair, et alii 
multi clerici et reges in eodem anno perierunt. Ocus conid 
dia n-anacul cons, scoil dorone ariu teidm sin Colman inn- 
imunsa, 7 is and dorala dosom a denom intan rotinscanastar 
ascnam co araile indse mara co mbetis .ix. tonna etarru 7 tir, 
ar ni thic teidm dar noi tonna, vt ferunt periti. Co roiarfai" 
araile don scoil do Colman : cia sen i tarla doib dul for set. 
Conid and atrubairt Colman : cia sen tra, ol se, acht sen 
DeP 

God s blessing. Colman son of Hua-Cluasaig, lector of 
Cork, made this hymn, and his school along with him. And 
it may be that there was half a quatrain for each man of 
them thereat : or it is alone that he made the hymn. Now this 
is its place, from Cork as far as they went fleeing from the 
pestilence. Now, it was made in the time of Aed Slane s two 
sons, namely, Blathmac and Diarmait. Now this is the cause of 



1 Printed iu Mone s Hi/mni Latinl, i. 92, Avhere, however, there are only 
six stanzas. 



CVlll INTRODUCTION. 

making it. A great pestilence was inflicted on the men of 
Ireland, even the Buide Connaill, and it attacked the whole of 
Ireland, and it left alive only every third man in the whole 
of Ireland, and thereof Aed Slane s sons died and Fechene of 
Fore died, ct alii etc. And it was to save himself with his 
school that Colman made this hymn. And it came to pass that 
he made it when he began to voyage to a certain island of the 
sea,, so that there were nine waves between them and the land, 
for pestilence does not come over nine waves, utferunt periti ; and 
a certain one of the school asked Colman in what blessing they 
happen to go on the way ; wherefore then Colman said, What 
blessing, saith he, but God s blessing? 

P. 29. The hymn Sen De, Printed from the Trinity College 
MS. in Goidelica, pp. 121-123, and in Todd s Liber Hymnorum, 
122-131. 

P. 30. The hymn Gantemus in omni die, with an Irish preface 
resembling that printed from the Trinity College MS., Todd, 
Lib. Hymn., p. 139; Goidel., p. 97. For fecit hunc ymnum do 
molad Maire oge, the Franciscan MS. has doronai in n-im- 
munsa ar molad Maire oge : for arata roleic arachaillecha 
it has armatha rothreic arachallecha ; and for the last sentence 
it has : Tre rithim dawo doronad he ocus cethri coptil deac 
and, 7 da line cecha cobtil, 7 coic sillaba dec in cech line. 

The hymn has been printed by Moue (Hymni Latini, II., 383), 
and by Todd, nbi supra. 

P. 31. The Magnificat, with a preface resembling that in Trinity 
College MS., fo. 9 , which has been printed in Todd s Liber 
Hymnorum, p. 187, and in Goidelica, p. 100. 

P. 32. The song of Moses, Cantemus Domino, etc. Exod. xv. 21, 
with a Latin preface. Song and preface are absent from the 
Trinity College MS. 

P. 33. The Benedictus with a preface partly Latin, partly Irish, 
beginning thus : Benedictus. Zachair athair lohain Babtaist 
dorone in n-immunsa. I n-Icrusalem im/uorro doronad (Zacharias, 
father of John the Baptist, made this hymn. In Jerusalem, 
now, it was made). The copy of this hymn and its preface, con 
tained in the Trinity College MS. is printed by Dr. Todd, Liber 
Hymn., pp. 191-193. 

P. 34. Laudate pu&ri (Todd, Liber Hymnorum, pp. 196-200), 
with preface, partly Latin, partly Irish, beginning thus : Neceta 
comarba Petair doronai incantaicse. I Roirn da/io doronad. 
(Nicetas, a successor of Peter s, made this canticle. In Eome, 
now, it was made). This hymn, commonly called the Te Deum, 
is also found in the Trinity College MS. fo. 10, where it is 
ascribed to SS. Ambrosias and Augastine. Its attribution in 



THE HYMN OF SECUNDINUS, cix 

the Franciscan MS. to Nicetas tends to show that this codex 
was once in the possession of Archbishop Ussher. 1 

Pp. 36, 37, 38. Fiacc s hymn, with preface and notes, printed 
infra, pp. 402-426. The Trinity College copy (Lib. Hymn., 
fo. 15") has been published in Goidelica, pp. 126-128, and in Prof. 
Windisch s Irische Texte, p. 38. 

Ninine s prayer, printed infra, p. 427. The Trinity College 
copy (Lib. Hymn., fo, 16 b) is printed in Goidelica, p. 132, and 
Irische Texte, p. 38, 39. 

P. 38. Brigit be bithmaith, with Irish preface resembling that 
in the Trinity College MS., printed in Goidelica, pp. 133-135. 

Pp. 39-42. Ni cair Brigit, with an Irish preface resembling 
that printed from the Trinity College Liber Hymnorum in Goi 
delica, p. 137, and copious marginal notes, of which all that are 
now legible will be printed in Lives of Saints from the Book of 
Lismore. 

Pp. 43, 44. Sanctain s hymn (Ateoch rig), with preface, partly 
Irish, partly Latin. The Trinity College copy (Lib. Hymn., fo. 
19 a ) is printed in Gcidelica, p. 147, and Irische Texte. p. 52. 

P. 44. A six-lined hymn to Sanctan, beginning : Epscop Sane- 
tan sancia sruthib milid angel clothglan gel. The Trinity 
College copy is printed in Goidelica, p. 148. 

P. 45. Quicunque vult, etc., with a preface (printed in the 
Revue Oeltique, VI., 265) ascribing the composition of the 
Athanasian creed to the three bishops at the Nicene Council. 

P. 46. Five illegible lines of Latin. 

The alphabetic hymn of Secundinus, printed infra, Secundi- 
pp. 380-389, from the MS. first described, was first nns> h J mn - 
published by Colgan in 1647 (Trias Thaum., p. 210), 
and then by Ware in his Opuscula Sancti Patricii, 1656. 
Both these scholars seem to have taken their text from 
the Franciscan copy. 

This hymn is found also in the Trinity College Liber 
Hymnorum, 2 fo. 1 a, in the Lebar Brecc, p. 238 b, of the 



1 See Todd, Lib. Zfynm., 9, citing 

Ussher s epistle to Vossius, pre 
fixed to his book De Romaiiae 
ecclesiae symbolo apostolico uetere. 
U 10231. 



2 From this MS. it haa heen 
printed by Dr. Todd, Book of 
Hymns, Dublin, 1855, pp. 11-23. 



h 



ex 



INTRODUCTION. 



facsimile, and in the so-called Antiphonary of Bangor, a 
MS. of the eighth century, preserved in the Ambrosian 
Library. From this MS. it was printed by Muratori. 1 
The various readings of the Ambrosian copy, taken from 
a photograph, for which I am indebted to Abbate 
Ceriani, will be found infra, p. 669. This composition 
is in a metre identical with that of the hymn of Came 
lacus, a contemporary of Patrick s, with that of Hilary s 
hymn : 

Ymnum dicat turba fratrum ymnum cantus per- 

sonet ; 

and (to go further back) with that of the song of the 
Roman soldiers, preserved by Suetonius : 

Caesar Gallias subegit, Nicomedes Caesarem. 

It differs from classical metre by resting, not so much 
on quantity as on the number of syllables and on 
accentuation, and it is distinguished from later Latin 
compositions by containing no rhymes. 2 

The internal evidence of the antiquity of this hymn is 
strong. First, the use of the present tense in describing 
the saint s actions ; secondly, the absence of all reference 
to the miracles with which the Tripartite and other Lives 
are crowded ; 3 and, thirdly, the absence of all allusion 
to the Roman mission, on which many later writers, from 
Tirechan 4 downwards. 5 insist with such persistency. 

The Lebar The introduction to the copy of Secundinus hymn 
Brecc pre- contained in the Lebar Brecc, p. 238 of the facsimile, is 

f 3.C6 tO 

Secun- printed infra (pp. 390-400), partly because it contains 
versions of some of the stories in the Tripartite Life 



dinus 
hymn. 



1 Anecd. Ambros. iv., pp. 127- 
159. Reprinted by Migne, Patro- 
logiae Cursus Lat. Ixxii. 582. 

2 See the Grammatica Celtica, 
2nd ed., p. 942, and Revue Cel- 
tique, vi. 337, 338. 

3 And yet Prof. G. T. Stokes 
(Ireland and the Celtic Church, p. 



32) says of this hymn that it 
simply teems with miracles. 

4 Or whoever composed the pas 
sage in the Book of Armagh, infra 
p. 332, lines 33, 26. 

5 But with the important excep 
tions of Muirchu, the author of 
Fiacc s hymn, and Probus. 



FfACC s HYMN. cxi 

(see, for instance, that of Berach and Brig, pp. 246 and 
398), partly because the text and translation published 
by Dr. Todd in his Liber Hymnorum are not very 
accurate. Its composition, according to Dr. Todd, has 
been ascribed " by the best Irish scholars " to " about 
the seventh or eighth century." 1 Such forms as isin 
tech (p. 392), rorensat (p. 390), ro-erchoidigestar and 
ro-esredestar (p. 392), facbais (p. 394), coupled with the 
quotation from Eochaid hua Flannucain, who died 
A.D. 1003, point rather to the eleventh or twelfth 
century. 

Fiacc s hymn (so-called) and the preface thereto are Fiacc < 
printed infra, pp. 402-410, from the Franciscan liber hymn 
Hymnorum. The preface is a version of the tale told 
in the Tripartite Life, infra, pp. 188-190. The hymn 
(of which the older copy in the Trinity College Liber 
Hymnorum is printed in Goidelica, pp. 126-128) is, like 
that of Secundinus, silent as to the Roman mission of 
S. Patrick. But it records his foreign education, and it 
mentions (vv. 8, 14, 16, 19, 34, 40, 48, 55) many miracles 
as having been wrought by him or on his behalf. More 
over, there are two forms of the legend that the sun stood 
still on Patrick s tomb. According to one the miracle con 
tinued for twelve days : according to the other, for a year. 
As Dr. Todd (St. Patrick, 489, note 3) acutely remarks : 
It is a strong presumption against the pretensions of 
the hymn of Fiaec to antiquity that it has given the 
legend in this extreme form." For these reasons it can 
hardly have been written by its reputed author, a con 
temporary of Patrick s ; and this conclusion is confirmed 
(a) by the mention in 11. 30, 44 of the desertion of 
Tara, which event took place after A.D. 560; (6) by 
the mention (v. 52) of Secundinus hymn as a lorica; 



1 Todd, Liber Hymnorum, p. 44. 

h 2 



CX11 



INTRODUCTION. 



(c) by the reference to tales (scela) and Uni (writings, 
lit. lines) as . authorities for the saint s birthplace and 
education. A disciple of Patrick s, writing a few years 
after his master s death, would hardly have made such a 
reference. Furthermore, four verbal forms in the hymn 
are inconsistent with any very great antiquity. These 
are tairchaintais, v. 10, and tuargaib, v. 12, which com 
pound verbs in Irish older than the seventh century, 
would (as they are here used absolutely) surely have 
been doairchantais and doforgaib, with the accent on 
the second element : the ^-preterite dobert, v. 27, and 
the pret. pass, dobreth, v. 1, which would have been 
dorat and doratad. 1 Lastly, the adverb malle, v. 33, 
would have been immalle(th). 

That the hymn was composed after, and probably with 
the aid of, Muirchu s Memoir has been argued by Dr. 
Loofs. 2 Both hymn and memoir are silent as to Patrick s 
mission from Caelestinus ; both mention his stay with 
Germanus ; and the agreement, not only in substance but 
in arrangement, between vv. 23-32 of the hymn and the 
part of the memoir printed infra, p. 295, 1. 17, p. 297, 
1. 20, is remarkably close. And if, as Dr. Loofs, like Dr. 
Todd (St. Patrick, 306), supposes, the other Patrick 
(in Patraic n-aile) of the hymn, v. 33, was Palladius, 
we seem to have a reference to the words of Tirechan, 
printed infra, p. 332, 1. 23. The obit of a Patricius 
(possibly = Palladius) is commemorated in the Roman 
martyrology on the 1 6th of March : the obit of our 
Patricius is commemorated on the 17th March. Hence 
(according to Dr. Todd) the hymn says, " Together they 
ascended to Jesus son of Mary." 3 



1 Bee Thurneysen, Rev. Celtique, 
vi. 328, 329. 

- Antiquae. lliitonnm Scolonim- 
</!/> Kcclcsifu- //wiles Juerwit mart-it, 
etc. Lipsiae, 188 2, p. -II. 



3 Of the two Patricks mentioned 
together in the Stowe Missal, fo. 
30 b, one is possibly this Palladius- 
Patricius. 



NINNINE S PRAYER. 



cxm 



On the other hand the hymn mentions only three privi 
leges as having been conferred on Patrick, 1 whereas 
Muirchu s memoir speaks of four. It has therefore 
been argued that the memoir was posterior to the 
hymn. But the answer is that the hymn is (like Broo 
can s hymn about Brigit) a concise selection, not an 
exhaustive list, of the legends relating to the saint in 
question. 

Prof. Zimmer has recently handled Fiacc s hymn ; 2 and 
his mistakes have been duly exposed by Prof. Thurneysen. 3 

The original of the curious notes on Fiacc s hymn, infra, Notes on 
pp. 412-426, translated by Colgan, 4 is now printed for the ^^ 
first time. They agree pretty well with the Tripartite 
Life ; but contain the story of Germanus and the 
Pelagians (pp. 416, 418), further details as to Pope 
Celestinus (pp. 418, 420), and some statements (p. 496) 
as to Sen-Patric, Such forms as co Bretnaib, 412, 28 ; 
rogonsat, tucsat, 414, 6 ; ro-iarfaig, 414, 26 ; dochelaid, 
416, 3 ; na druid (nom. pi.), 422, 3 ; in sliab, 426, 6, 
show that they cannot be earlier than the eleventh 
century. 

The prayer of Ninnme, which follows these notes, Ninirino s 
refers to Patrick s functions at Doomsday, and is, like pra > tT - 
the Faed Fiada, pp. 48-52, and the description of 
Conairc, in Lebor na hUidre, p. 91a, a specimen of the 
rhythmic but rhymeless poems of the ancient Irish, 
which Prof. Thurneysen has noticed in the Revue Cclt- 
ique, vi., 347. 

The next piece printed in this volume (pp. 428-488) The Lcbar 
is the homily on S. Patrick contained in the Lebar s ecc Lifc 

of Patrick. 



" 1, His ordan ( = ordinatio) 
to Armagh (v. 25) ; 2, Secundinus 
hymn to be a lorica (v. 26) ; 3, 
the Irish to come to him on Dooms 
day to be judged (v. 26). To these 
three Muirchu adds (p. 296) a 



fourth, viz., salvation of Dichu s 
grandsons. 

2 Keltische Studien, 2 tes Heft, 
160-184. 

3 Revue Celtique, vi. 326-336. 

4 Trias Thaum., pp. 4-6. 



cxiv 



INTRODUCTION. 



Brecc, a MS. of the fifteenth century, preserved in the 
library of the Royal Irish Academy, Dublin. This 
homily, which has never been published, 1 except in 
facsimile, 2 contains much in common with the Tripartite 
Life. But it adds (p. 432) Patrick s supposed pedigree. It 
supplies (pp. 440, 442, 444) the Irish text, or something 
very near the Irish text, which Colgan paraphrased 
(pp. 1 8-25), but which is wanting to each of the copies 
of the Tripartite Life. And it helps to complete the 
legend of Patrick by its account of the miracles men 
tioned in pp. 446, 458. 

The shorter pieces printed in the Appendix may now 
be noticed. The first three (two extracts from Prosper 
Aquitanensis, and one from the Anglo-Saxon Chronicle) 
"bear out the statements in the Tripartite Life (p. 30) as 
to the prior mission of Palladius. So do the extracts 
(p. 499) from the Historia Britonum, from Baeda 
(p. 501), from the Lebar Brecc (pp. 504, 554), from 
Marianus Scotus (p. 510), and from the Lebar na 
huidre (p. 560). The extracts from Cumean s letter 
Earl y (p. 494) and from the Luxeuil Calendar (p. 494) tend 
Patrick s to show that in the seventh century Patrick s existence, 
existence. w } 1 j c | 1 Ledwich 3 denied, was recognised. To these may 
be added, first, S. Columba s subscription to the Book 
of Durrow : " Eogo beatitudinem tuam, sancte praes- 
biter Patrici, ut quicunque hunc libellum manu tenu- 
erit meminerit Columbae scriptoris qui hoc scripsi 
...... met euangelium per xii. dierum spatium ; " 

secondly, the hymn about S. Brigit, printed by Mone 



The mis- 



1 A transcript with a translation 
was privately printed at Calcutta 
in 1877, in a volume entitled Three, 
Middle Irish Homilies. 

2 Leabhar Breac, Dublin, Tart I. 
1872, Part II., 1876. 



5 Antiquities of Ireland, 1790. 

4 Cited by Bishop Reeves, Life 
of S. Columba, Dublin, 1857, p. 
242, note i. 



CATALOGUE OF SAINTS. CXV 

(Hymni, iii. 241) from an eighth century MS. at Basel, 
which speaks of her as "Electa, opta alumna Patricii 
cum prudentia ; " thirdly, the hymn Celebra luda, as 
cribed to S. Cummine Fota (ob. 662), which contains 
the verse 

Patrici patris obsecremus merita 
ut Deo digna perpetremus opera ; 

fourthly, the following rhymed oratio, extracted from 
Harl. 7653, fol. 7 a, b, a MS. written by an Irish scribe 
in (according to Mr. E. Maunde Thompson) the 8th or 
9th century, and now for the first time printed : 

IN pace Ghristi dormiawi ut nulluwi malum uideam 

a mails uisionibws in noctibws nocentibws. 

Sed uisionem uideam diuinam ac propheticam. 

Eogo Patrem et Filium. Eogo [et] Spiritum sawcfatm. 

Eogo nouam seclesiam. Rogo Enoc et Heliam. 

Eogo patriarchas (duodecim). Eogo baptistam lohan/iem 

Eogo et bo(nos) (a)nge(los). Eogo et omnes apostol(os). 

Eogo prophetas perfectos. (Eogo) martyres electos. 

Eogo (sanctu)m Patriciura. Eogo sanctum . . . urn. 

Eogo mundi Saluator(em). Eogo nostrum Eedemtorem. 

animam meam saluare digne(tur) (?) in exitu de corpore. 

Te deprecor ut debeo ex intimo corde meo x ne derelinquas 
in inferno animam meam 
Sed esse tecum in cselo in sempiterno gaudio. 

And, lastly, the Cathalogus ordinum sanctorum in 
Hybernia secundum diversa tempora, which Dr. Todd 
says was " probably drawn up by some author who 
nourished not later than the middle of the eighth cen 
tury/ and which begins thus : 

Primus ordo sanctorum erat in tempore Patricii. Et tune 
erant episcopi omnes clari et sancti et Spiritu sancto pleni 
.ccc.l. iiumero, ecclesiarum fundatores, unum caput Christum 
colentes et unum ducem Patricium sequentes, unam tonsuram 
[ab aure usque ad aurem] habentes et unam celebrationem 



MS. mei. 



CXV1 



INTRODUCTION. 



misse, et unum pascha, scilicet [quarta dccima lima] post 
equinoctium veruale, celebrabant : et quod excomniunicatum. 
esset ab una ecclesia, omnes excommunicabant. Mulierum 
administrationem et consortia non respuebant ; l quia super 
Petram Christum fundati, ventum temptationis non timebant. 
Hie ordo sanctorum per quaterna duravit regna, hoc est a 
tempore Leodegarii [sic : leg. Loegarii], filii Neyl, qui regnauit 
.xxx ta vij. annis, et Aylelli coguamento [sic] Molt, qui xxx ta 
annis regnavit, et Lugdech, qui vij. annis regnavit. Et hie 
ordo sanctorum usque ad tempora extrema Tuathal Meylgarb 
duravit. Sancti episcopi omnes permanserunt ; et hii pro 
tnagna parte erant Franci et Roman! et Britones et Scoti 
genere. 2 

V. The extracts from the Brussels codex (No. G4), 
containing Muirchu s Life of S. Patrick, printed infra, 
pp. 494, 493, supply the defects in the Book of Armagh 
caused by the loss of the first folio, and (in the case of 
the stories of Moneisen, Patrick s vision of heaven, and 
Coroticus), the carelessness of the scribe. This Brussels 
codex is a legendarium written in a continental hand of 
the twelfth century. It formerly belonged to the Irish 
monastery at Wiirzburg (Herbipolis). It now contains 
310 double-columned folios. Muirchu s Life begins on 



1 Compare 1 Corinth, ix. 5, and the 
Old-Irish gloss on that verse in the 
Wiirzburg Codex Paulinus, fo. 10 C - 

- First published by Usshci 1 , 
Works, vi. 477, 478, from MSS. 
now unknown ; and reprinted by 
Haddan and Stubbs, Councils, ii. 
292 ; then by Fleming, Collecta 
nea, pp. 430, 431, from another MS. 
(to me unknown), and reprinted 
by O Conor, Rerum Hib. Scrip., 
ii. 164; translated from Ussher s 
copy by Todd, St. Patrick, pp. 
88, 89, note. The passage above 
printed I have taken from the so- 
called Codex Salmanticensis (Bibl. 
Royale, Brussels, Nos. 7672-7674), 
fo. 78 C . To the proofs above 



cited may be added the MSS. 
in St. Gallen, of which Schoell 
(Hcrzog s Rcal-Encyel., xi. 209) 
thus -writes : Noch in hdheres Alter 
gehen einige Ilandsehriften in St. 
Gallen zuriick, z. B. Cod. 914, 
wo ofters, wie auch in andereii 
irischen Codd., Anrufungen der 
Heiligen Brigitta und Patrick ein- 
gestreut sind. Auch in einem alten 
Fragmentum Lythurgiae Scoticac 
wird Patricius als Patron Irlands 
genannt, und seine Fiirbitte nebeu 
der der Apostel Petrus und Paulus 
angefleht. Diese Handschriften 
wurden wahrscheinlich von Irland 
aus nach St. Gallen gebracht. 



THE HISTORIA BRITONUM. 



CXVH 



the recto of fo. 299. The extracts printed infra were 
taken immediately from Mr. Hogan s edition in the 
Analecta Bollandiana. But in August 1886 I collated 
this part of his work with the MS., and, (except in 
two places which I had conjecturally * emended) found 
the former perfectly accurate. 

V a . The mention of Patrick made by Adamnan Adam- 

) "\T 

(infra, p. 498) in his Life of Columba may be added to Co^bae. 

those above cited. Adamnan died about A.D. 704, and 

his Life of Columba is contained in a MS. in the Schaff- 

hausen Stadtbibliothek, No. 31, written by Dorbbdne at 

the end of the eighth century. The passage cited, infra. 

from Bishop Reeves edition, will be found in fo. 2 a 1 of 

the MS. 2 

VI. The extracts from the Historia Britonum, taken The Patri- 
from Harl. 3859, a vellum MS. of the eleventh century, 8 j^J^ 6 
and printed infra, pp. 498-500, give a date for Patrick s 
arrival in Ireland, the story of his captivity, his visit 
to Rome, Palladius prior mission, the sending of Patrick. 
to the Irish by pope Celestinus, monente et suadente 
sancto Germano episcopo. It also mentions Patrick s 
miracles (p. 500), his episcopal labours, his fast on 
Cruachan, his three petitions for the Irish ; and, lastly, 
his four points of likeness to Moses. All this is con 
sistent with the theory that the Historia Britonum 
was originally compiled about A.D. 822 by Marcus, 4 (a 
Briton by birth, but educated in Ireland) for the benefit 
of the Irish, and that one Nennius, a Briton of the 






1 For his " duximus " (Ana 
lecta, p. 550, 1. 13) the codex has 
(rightly) " diximus," and for his 
" coturni cum," it has " coturni- 
cum." 

2 Iii p. 498, infra, I. 35,/or nobis, 
antiquis, expertis, compertum, read 
nobis, antiquis, expertis, conpertum. 

3 \Vanley and Petrie assign it to 
the tenth. But Hardy ( Descriptive, 



Catalogue, 322) says " x. or xi 
cent." 

4 The title of the Vatican MS. 
(Regin. Christin. 1964) appa 
rently of the tenlh century, is, ac 
cording to Petrie {MonumentaHis- 
torica Britannica, 1848, p. 64), 
Istoria Brittonum edita ab ana- 
choreta Marco ejusdem gentis epi 
scopo. 



CXV111 



INTRODUCTION. 



Extract 



Latin communion, republished it, with additions and 
changes, circ. A.D. 858. 1 It has not (so far as I 
know) hitherto been observed that Marcus, or whoever 
was the compiler, drew part of his material either 
from the Book of Armagh or from one of its sources. 
Compare : 
Book of Armagh (p. 272, 1. 20). 

Sed prohibuit ilium quia 
nemo potest accipere quic- 
quam de terra nisi datum ei 



fuerit de caelo. 

(p. 273, 1. 8). 

Tune acceptis benedictioni- 
bus, perfectis[que] omnibus 
secundum morem .... uene- 
rabilis iiiator paratam nauim 
in nomine sanctae Trinitatis 
ascendit et peruenit Brittan- 
nias ; et omissis omnibus am- 
bulandi anfractibus . . . cum 
omni uelocitate flatuque pros- 
pero mare nostrum contendit. 

(p. 275, 1. 10.) 

Consummate igitur nauigio 
sancto perfectoque, honorata 
(sic) nauis sancti cum trans- 
marinitt mirabilibus spiritali- 
busque tessauris quasi in opor- 
tunum portum ..... dilata 
est. 

Compare also p. 330, 11. 10-30, with p. 500, lines 36- 

41. 

VII. The extract from the Annales Cambriae, in the 
same MS., printed infra, p. 501, may possibly help to 
. fi x the dates of the deaths of Patrick, Benignus, and 
other persons mentioned in the Tripartite Life. 



Historia Britonum (p. 499). 

sed prohibuit ilium Deus 
per quasdam tempestates, quia 
nemo potest accipere quic- 
quam de terra, nisi de celo 
datum fuerit. 

(p. 499). 

(T)unc acceptis benedictio- 
nibus perfectisque omnibus, 
in nomine sancte Trinitatis, 
paratam ascendit nauim, et 
peruenit ad Brittanniam et 
predicauit ibi non multis die- 
bus, et amissis [sic] omnibus 
ambulandi anfractibus, summa 
uelocitate flatuque prospero 
mare Hiberniam cum naui 
descendit. 

(p. 500.) 

Honerata uero nauis cum 
transmarinis mirabilibus et 
spiritalibus tbesauris perrexit 
ad Hiberniam et baptizavit 
eos. 



1 Algernon Herbert in the Irish Version of the Historia Britonum of 
Neniiius, Dublin, 1848, p. 18. 



THE LITURGICAL TRACT. cxix 

VIII. The extract from Baeda s Historic*, Ecclesiastica Extract 
Gentis Anglorum, printed infra, p. 501, has been already from 
mentioned. The Moore MS., from which it is taken, seems Ecclesias- 
to have been written A.D. 737, two years after Baeda s tl c . a j; 
death. In line 4 of the extract the scribe first wrote 

inscottos. But, as the late Mr. Henry Bradshaw (who, 
with his usual kindness, made the extract for me) wrote : 
The correction of Inscottos by underdotting with ad 
written above it is original, the in being probably an 
anticipation of the Inxpm just afterwards. Baeda s 
mention of Palladius and Ninian and his silence as to 
Patrick are used by Schoell as an argument that in 
Baeda s time the legend of Patrick s Roman mission had 
not yet come into existence. 

IX. The extract from the Carlsruhe Calendar, printed Extract 
at p. 502, is given to show that in the ninth century ^ th 
Patrick was recognised as bishop and apostle of Calendar. 
Ireland. 

X. The extract from the Rheims Litanies (infra, p. 502) Extract 

shows that in the tenth century Patrick was invoked in S? the 

> Kneims 

Brittany as a Confessor, ranking not only with Brendan, Litanies. 
Carnach, and other Celtic saints, but with Augustine, 
Jerome, Hilary, and Martin. 

XI. The tract on the origin of the Irish liturgy, of Liturgical 
which extracts are printed infra, pp. 502, 503, was first tract * 
published by Spelman, from whose Councils it has been 
reprinted, with a translation, by Dr. Moran. 1 It is entitled 

by Messrs. Haddan and Stubbs " Account of the Origin 
of the Scottish Liturgy and of the British (after A.D. 
429), assumed to be the same, tracing it through Ger- 
manus and Lupus, and distinguishing it from the Galli- 
can : drawn up by some Scoto-Irish monk, probably in 
the 8th century." For the purpose of the present 
work it is important as confirming the tradition that 
Germanus and Lupus were Patrick s teachers. The MS. 

1 Essays on the Origin, Doctrines, and Discipline of the Early Irish 
Church, Dublin, 1864, pp. 243-246. 



cxx 



INTRODUCTION. 



Extract 
from Al- 
cuin. 



Extracts 
from the 
Felire 
Oengusso, 



Extract 
from the 
Drum- 
mond 
Calendar. 



used by Messrs. Haddan and Stubbs (Cotton MS. Cleo 
patra E. i. f. 5) is a seventeenth century copy from Cotton 
MS. Nero A. II. 35, written, says Mr. E. Maunde Thomp 
son, 1 apparently in France, in the eighth century." 
Collation with the elder MS. shows that the following- 
corrections are necessary in the portion printed infra : 

p. 502, 1. 22, inperiti ; 11. 33, 36, adflrmat. 

p. 503, 1. 2, conparem ; 1. 10, Brittaniis et Scottiis ; 1. 11, vita 
beati German!; 11. 13, 14, per eorum praedicatione[m] arch- 
episcopum in Scottiis et Brittaniis ; 11. 17, 20, Uuandilocus ; 
11. 18. 19, cerciter trea milia.- 

XII. Alcuin flourished in the latter half of the eighth 
century, and the extract from his Inscriptiones locorum 
sacrorum, c. 145, Ad viam SS. Patricii et aliorum Scoto- 
rum, printed infra, p. 503, shows that Patrick was then 
reo-arded by the Anglo-Saxons as the chief of the band 
of Irish saints, comprising also Ciaran, Columbanuy, 
Comgell, and Adamnan. Baeda had previously men 
tioned Patrick in his Marty rologium, 3 at the xvi. kal. 
Apr., In Scotia S. Patricii confessoris. 

XIII. The extracts (infra, pp. 503-505) from the 
metrical Calendar attributed to Oengus the Culdee, a 
composition, probably, of the tenth century, and the 
glosses thereon, refer not only to Patrick, but to Palla- 
dius (who is called Toranndn 41 by the glossarist in the 
Lebar Brecc) and Sechnall. Sen-Phatraic is also men 
tioned and connected with Glastonbury. 

XIV. In the extracts from the Drummond Calendar 
(infra, p. 506) Patrick is called archiepiscopus Scot- 
torurn, and Tassach, Ere, and Sechnall (Secundinus) are 



1 Catalogue of Ancient Manu 
scripts in the British Museum, 
Part 11., Latin, London, 1884, 

p. 54. 

2 go in the copy printed by 
Iladdan and Stubbs, i. 138 et seq., 
for Trosimus read Trofimus (i.e., 
Trophimus) ; for anathephonas et 
responsus read anthephonas et 
responsuria, etc., etc. 



;j Works, ed. Giles, iv. 45. 

4 i.e., little thunder, son of 
thunder. This name may have 
been given to Palladius by the Irish 
because of his fiery zeal, and in 
imitation of the name ( Boanerges ) 
given by Christ to the two sons of 
Zebedee. But see Dr. Todd s note, 
Martyrdoyji of Donegal, pp. 166, 
167. 



MAIUANUS SCOTUS. CXX1 

named. This calendar is attributed to the latter half of 
the eleventh century. 

XV. The extracts from the Irish Canons, printed Extracts 
infra, pp. 506-510, comprise all those that in Prof. 



Wasseivschleben s collection are attributed to Patrick. Canons. 
The oldest MS. of this collection, that of Cambrai, No. 
619, which is incomplete, was written before the end 
of the eighth century. The oldest complete MS., that 
of S. Gall, No. 243, belongs to the ninth century. 
Especially interesting are the canons relating to the 
duties of kings (p. 507), to the tonsure of Simon Magus 
(p. 509), and to cremation and cairn-burial, lib. xliv. 
c. 20, to which Mr. Warren has recently called atten 
tion, 1 and which runs thus : Sinodus Hibernensis : Ba- 
silion graece, rex latine, hinc et basilica, regalis, quia 
in primis temporibus reges tantum sepeliebantur in 
ea, nomen sortita cst ; nam ceteri homines sive igni, 
sive acervo lapidum conditi sunt. As to the collection 
in general, Wasserschleben says : 

Die Abfassung dcr Sammlung 1st wohl in das Ende des 7. 
oder den Anfang des 8. Jahrhunderts zu setzen, in eine Zeifc, 
in welcher die irische Kirche nach langem Streuben sich an 
Rom aiigeschlossen hatte, und es ist nicht unwahrscheinlich 
dass der Urheber der Sammlung durch dieselbe neben der 
Anerkenuung des canones und Dekrete der romischen Kirche 
die fortdauernde Greltung des nationalen Kirchenrechts und 
nationaler Anschauungen nach Moglichkeit zu erhalten und 
zu sichern bestrebt war. 

XVI. The extracts from the Chronicles of Marianus Extracts 
Scotus, printed infra, pp. 510, 511, (see the Corrigenda, M 
p. 674), are taken from Pertz, Monum. Germ. VII., 4S1. Scotns. 
The autograph manuscript, written about A.D. 1072, is 
now in the Vatican (No. 130), and would, probably, 
enable us to correct Pertz s text in some places. For 
instance, his seruauit sanctus Patricius precepto Victoils 
angeli quidam porcorum, etc., should be seruauit S. P. 
praecepto Victoris angeli, que?idam porcorum, etc. Com 
pare the story in the Book of Lismore, fo. 3 b. 1 : 



1 The Acndt imi. Xo. 782, p, 311. 



CXX11 



INTRODUCTION. 



Atbert in t-aingel fris Coimhetsa amaracli 

araili tore ic claidhi in talman, 7 docuirfea bruth oir 
dhuit ass, 7 tabhuir ar do shseire (Said the angel to 
him : Observe to-morrow a certain boar rooting up 
the ground, and he will put forth a mass of gold for 
thee, and do thou give it for thy freedom ). And see 
infra, p. 416, lines 1-4. The rest of these extracts 
prove the currency in the eleventh century of the tales 
about Patrick s relationship through his mother, to S. 
Martin ; his receipt from that saint of the monachal 
tonsure ; his studies in the insula Alanensis ; and his 
mission from Celestinus. 

The Cor- XVII. The Corpus Missal is a MS. considered by its 
pus Missal editor, Mr. Warren, to have been written between 1152 
and 1157. The points of interest in the extract printed 
infra, p. 511, are there mentioned in note 2. 

The An- XVIII. The annals from the Book of Leinster, printed 
nalsinthe infra, pp. 512-528, are transcribed from the lithographic 
LeiSter. facsimile of that MS., pp. 24 a-26 b. The Book of Lein 
ster is a compilation of the middle of the twelfth century, 
and the annals in question cover a period of about 
seven hundred years, from the reign of Loegaire to the 
time of Ruaidri, son. of Tmiough Conor. They are 
here printed as giving the supposed dates of the deaths 
of Old-Patrick, Benignus, and many others of his succes 
sors in the see of Armagh. The copy in the Book of 
Lecan mentioned infra, p. 512, note 1, begins thus : 

Do flaithis Ereand ocus dia n-aimsearaib na rig o flaithms 
Loegaire mec Ueill co liaimsir Ruaidri ~m.ec Thairrdealbaig hi 
Conchobuir. Rogob tra laegairi mac Igegairi (sic) mac neill 
noigiallaigb. rigi. 

tricha aimis Eegnum hibeniie 1 post aduentum patraci 
tenuit. 2 



1 Petrie, Tara, p. 63, omits the 
words Regnum hibernie. 

2 Dr. Todd (St. Patrick, 397) 
connects tricha annis with rogob . . . 
rigi, and translates "L., son of N. 
N., held the kingdom thirty years ; " 



but this is contrary to the Irish 
idiom. The Book of Baliymote 
(p. 48 b of the photographic fac 
simile) has : Lsegaire mac Neill 
.xxx. aw.nis regnuwi Hibernie post 
aduentum Pafricii tenuit. 



EXTRACTS FROM THE BOOK OF LECAN. CXxiii 

ard macha fimdata est. 

Secundinus (.i. Sechnall) et senex patricms in pace dormie- 
rant. 

Fuair thra Lasgairi mac ISTeill iarum bas i nGreallach Da-fil 
for tjeb Chaisi i Maig Lifi ittr na da chnoc .i. Eri 7 Albu an- 
anmann. Aratha dorad fri Laigniu nach iarfad in boroma 
forro iarna gabail doib for creich occo, co tard-som grein 7 
esca friu na saigfead forro ni bad siriu. Domarbsad iarwm .i. 
grian 7 esca 7 na duile olchena, ara sarugud, conad de ad- 
beart : 

Adbath Lsegairi mac N"eill 

for tseb Chaisi, glas a thir, 

duile De roraedaid raith 

tucsad a ndailbais do rig. 

which may be compared with the story told infra 
p. 566. 

Then in the next column we find : 

IS a n- aimsir Lugdach immorro tame Padraic in Emm 7 
dochnaid co Temraig, co hairm a roibi Lugaid, 7 targaid do 
cruithnecht cen ar 7 bithlacht oo buaib re Imd, 7 nem a 
foirceiid a shaegail, 7 son con 7 eich l 7 rigna fair. Ocus nir- 
fasm Lugaid sin, 7 o nar asm doeascain Patraic he, 7 roeascain 
a rigan .i. Aillind ingin JEngtfsa mec Nadfraich rig M^man : 
conad. osin inall ita dimbuaid rigna for Themraig, 7 cen buaid 
con for Temriag fos. Co fuair Lugaid mac Lsegairi ba in- 
Achad Farcha tre [e]ascuine in Tailgind .i. farcha tennfcidi do 
nim ros-marb iar ndinltad in Tailgind. 

Now in the time of Lugaid Patrick arrived in Ireland, and 
went to Tara, the place where Lugaid dwelt, and offered him 
corn without ploughing, and continual milk with the cows 
during his time, and heaven at the end of his life and luck of 
hound and horse and queen upon him. And Lugaid accepted 
not that, and since he accepted not, Patrick banned him, and 
banned his queen, even Aillinn daughter of Oengus son of Nat- 
froich king of Munster. Wherefore from that day to this Tara 
suffers from unsuccess of queens, neither hath it winning by 
hound (or horse). And Lugaid son of Loeguire found death in 
Achad Farcha through the Adzehead s curse, that is, a fiery bolt 
from heaven killed him after he had rejected the Adzehead. 

But the same MS. (p. 49 a) contains another tract, 
entitled Comaimserad righ nErenn ocus rig na cuigedh 

1 MS. eith. 



CXXiv INTRODUCTION. 

iar creitim annso ( a synchronizing of the kings of 
Ireland and of the kings of the provinces after the Faith, 
here ).. which is more historical in character, and begins 
thus : 

La3gaire mac Neill .iiii. hliadna for Erwm intaii tanic Patraic 
innte. Muiredach Muinderg for TJlltaib, is e robewnach Patvaic. 
Oenglms mac Nadfraich for Mumain arcind Patraic. Diuga- 
lach for Connae/^aib. Bressal Belach mac Fiachacfc Baichea a 
ir-rigi Laigen, no comadh he Crimthaw mac Enna, ut alii 
dicunt. Ni airmiter ri Osraide sunn ar chuirnre co Scanlan 
Mor mac Fasladh. 

iii. bliadna ar .xl. o thanic Patraic inErinn co cath Ocha hi 
torchair Mlill Molt, 7 da ri for Eriwi frisin re-sin, Laagaire 
7 MlHl Molt. Tri ri for Ullto frisin re-sin .i. Mui[r]edach 
Muinderg 7 Cairell Coscarach 7 Eocha/d mac Muiredaigh 7 
amrigh for Laignibh .i. Bressal Belach. Da righ for Mumain, 
Oengtw 7 Feidlimid a mac. Da rig for Oo?i[n]ac7ttaib .i. Dui- 
go\ach 7 Eogan Bel mac Duach a mac. 

Fichi bliadna o cath Ocha co wdechatar clanna Eircc me? c 
Kchocfc Muindremair i n-Albain .i. so raeic Eire .i. Da JEngus, 
da Loom, da Fergus. 

Loeguire son of Niall (had been) four years over Ireland when 
Patrick came into it. Muiredach Redneck over Ulster : he it is 
Avhom Patrick blessed. Oengus son of Natfraech over Monster 
before Patrick. Diu-galach over Connaught. Bressal Belach son 
of Fiacha Baicheda in the kingdom of Leinster, or it may have 
been Oimthann son of Enna ut alii dicunt. For sake of brevity 
the kings of Ossory down to Scannlan. Mor son of (Cenn-)faelad 
are not here mentioned. 

Forty -three years from Patrick s arrival in Ireland to the 
battle of Ocha, in which Ailill Wether fell. And during that 
time there were two kings over Ireland, Loegaire and Ailill 
Wether. Three kings over Ulster during that time, namely, 
Muiredach Eedneck, and Cairell Coscarach and Eochaid son of 
Muiredach, and one king over Leinster, namely, Bressal Belach. 
Two kings over Munster, Oengus and his son Feidlimid. 
kings over Connaught, namely, Dui-galach and his son Eogan 
Bel mac Duach. 

Twenty years from the battle of Ocha to the going into Scot 
land of the children of Ere son of Echaid Thickneck, that is, 
Erc s six sons, two Oenguses, two Looms, two Ferguses/ 



LISTS OF PATEICK S SUCCESSORS. cxxv 

The latter passage is cited by Dr. Todd as making 
Patrick s arrival (meaning of course his coming as a 
missionary) about eight years after the death of Celes- 
tine, which took place in 432, and as being, conse 
quently, inconsistent with the story of the Roman 
mission. For the battle of Ocha, according to the 
Annals of Ulster, was fought A.D. 483, and therefore, 
counting 43 years back, A.D. 439 or 440, would be the 
date of Patrick s coming. 

XIX. Gilla Coemain, the author of the chronological Gilla 
poem printed infra, pp. 530-540, from the facsimile of 

the Book of Leinster, flourished in the eleventh century ; logical 
and his poem is referred to by Dr. Todd (St. Patrick, poem< 
p. 396) as proving the existence of a chronology incon 
sistent with the mission from Celestine. Gilla Coemain 
counts 162 years from the advent of S. Patrick to the 
death of Gregory the Great, which took place on March 
12, A.D. 604. Therefore the advent of Patrick, according 
to Gilla Coemain, must be dated A.D. 442. 

XX. The three lists ofS. Patrick s successors in the see Lists of s. 
of Armagh, printed infra, pp. 542-548, are taken re- Patrick s 

j_ 1 /* T T~ n successors. 

spectively from the Book of Leinster, the Lebar Brecc. 
and from the Bodleian codex, Laud, 610, commonly 
called the Psalter of Mac Richard Butler. A fourth 
list from the Yellow Book of Lecan (about A.D. 1390) is 
printed in Dr. Todd s St. Patrick, p. 179. The first list 
gives some curious genealogical and topographical infor 
mation. All the lists differ, not only from each other, 
but from the list which may be gathered from the 
Irish annals. 1 

XXI. The extracts from the lists of relations of Irish Lists of 
saints, preserved in the Books of Leinster and Lecan, JJ 1 ^ 8 
and printed infra, pp. 548, 550, show the traditions as to saints. 



1 Todd, St. Patrick, p. 172. 
U 10231. 



C xxv 



INTRODUCTION. 



Chrono- 
logical 

{ Lebar 
Brecc. 



Patrick s family current when those MSS. were written, 
or perhaps some time before. 

XXII. The chronological tract in the Lebar Brecc, and 
printed infra, pp. 550-554, has already been published 
by Dr. Petrie in his book on Tara, pp. 74-80, as summa- 
rizing the following facts about Patrick : 

1. That lie was born in the year 372. 

2. That he was brought captive into Ireland in the sixteenth 
year of his age, in 388, and that after four or seven years slavery 
he was liberated in 392 or 395. 

3. That on the death of Palladius, in 432, he was sent to 
Ireland as archbishop, having been first, according to some 
authorities, consecrated by Pope Celestine, or as others state, in 
Gaul, by the archbishop Amatorex or Amator. 

4. That he arrived in Ireland in 432, and, after preaching 
there for sixty years, died in the year 492 or 493, at the age of 
about 120 years. 

The mention of the death of Artri, A.D. 832, and the 
occurrence of such Middle-Irish forms as roforbanastar, 
p. 552, 1. 9, and dd bliadain, 554, 11. 21, 27, for the Old- 
Irish fororbai, di bliadain, make it hard to attribute 
any great antiquity to this tractate. Dr. Petrie, indeed, 
assuming that its author was also the writer of the next 
tract in the same MS. a catalogue of Patrick s succes 
sorsbrings it down to A.D. 1JOO; and Sir Samuel 
Ferguson dates it A.D. 1095. 

The Tale XXIII. The tale of Patrick and his leper Comlach 
(== Camulacos ?), is printed infra, p. 556, as it elucidates 
^ corresponding passage of the Tripartite Life, infra 
p. 83, lines 1-21. 

XXIV. The story of the Michaelmas sheep, printed 
infra, pp. 555, 558, is given as a specimen (hitherto un 
published) of the fables that grew up about S. Patrick, 
and also as suggesting the real nature of the sanction 
of the practice of fasting on debtors to God or man, 



leper. 



The Mi- 
sheep 



EXTRACTS FROM TIGERNACH. CXXV11 

which is referred to in the Tripartite Life. See infra, 
p. 248, 11. 22, 23. 

XXV. The note about the Martinmas pig, infra, p. 560, The Mar- 
is given as connecting Patrick with Martin, and as ac- * 
counting for the practice of killing swine on the eve of 

S. Martin s feast. 

XXVI. The extract from Lebor na h Uidre (infra, p. Patrick s 
560), a MS., of which the scribe was killed A.D. 1105, connexion 

with 

is taken from an ancient translation of the Historic Germanus. 
JBritonwn, and shows the tradition prevalent when that 
work was composed, as to Patrick s connexion with 
Germanus, and the date of his arrival as a missionary in 
Ireland. 

XXVII. The legend from the Lebor nahUidre, printed Patrick s 
infra, pp. 562-566, is printed as the oldest producible c ^ h n ^ lou 
evidence of the tradition connecting Patrick with the Brehon 
revision and arrangement of the ancient laws of Ireland. laws- 

To the same effect is the article Nos cited, infra, p. 571, 
from Cor mac s Glossary. 

XXVIII. The other extracts from this Glossary, infra, Extracts 
pp. 568, 570, refer to Patrick s British assistants in the cormac s 
conversion of Ireland : exhibit him as abolishing certain Glossary. 
magical practices ; and seem to show (p. 570) that in 

his time the Gael were established in parts of what is 
now Wales and south-west England. 

XXIX. The extracts from Tigernach, the most trust- Extracts 
worthy L and illused of Irish chroniclers, who died ] 
A.D. 1088, help to fix the date of Patrick s birth, capti 
vity, and death. The part of the chronicle in which the 
other incidents of Patrick s career were mentioned is 



1 He is, so far as I know, the 
only Irish, indeed the only mediae 
val, chronicler honest enough to 
confess that some of his materials 
were uncertain : Omuia monn- 



menta Scotorum usque Cimhaeth 
incerta erant. There is a similar 
passage in Irish in some synchro 
nisms in the Book of Ballymote, 
p. 9fr of the facsimile. 

i 2 



CXXV111 



INTRODUCTION. 



unfortunately lost. These extracts are taken, not from 
O Conor s inaccurate edition, 1 but from R,awl. B. 488, 2 
a MS. probably written in the thirteenth century, which 
formerly belonged to Sir James Ware and is now in the 
Bodleian library. 

List of XXX. The list of Patrick s household, printed infra, 

household P- ^4, ^ rom ^ e ^ebar B recc > agrees with those printed 
in pp. 265, 267, from Egerton 93 and the Book of 
Leinster. It cannot be safely regarded as older than 
the tenth or eleventh century. A metrical version of 
this list is contained in the Book of Lecan, fol. 44 b , 
and the Annals of the Four Masters, cd. O Donovan, 
AJD. 448. The metrical version adds the names of 
Brogan, the scribe of Patrick s school, and of the priest 
Logha or Lughna, the saint s helmsman. 



1 Rerma Hibernicarum Scrip- 
tores, II., 1-314. 



- Misprinted " 438," infra p. 257. 



DOCUMENTARY PROOFS. CXxix 



IV. THE PERSONAL HISTORY OF S. PATRICK. 

Before attempting to set forth the few ascertainable 
facts relating to the personal history of our saint, the 
documentary proofs on which it rests must be classified 
according to their relative antiquity and consequent 
authenticity, remembering always that late documents 
may embody early records, and that statements made by 
modern but cautious chroniclers like Tigernach are at 
least as likely to be true as those made by ancient but 
credulous hagiographers such as Muirchu and Tirechan. 



THE FIFTH CENTURY. 

fa. The Confessio, infra, pp. 357- 
375. 

6. The letter to the subjects of 

1. Patrick s own composi-J ^ , or , K OOA 

<; Coroticus, pp. 375-380. 

c. The Dicta Patricii, p. 301 ; and, 

perhaps, 
Id. The Fded Fiada, pp. 48, 50, 52. 

2. The hymn of Secuudinus, pp. 386-389. 



THE SIXTH CENTUKY. 
The subscription to the Book of Durrow (supra, p. cxiv). 

THE SEVENTH CENTUKY. 

1. Cummean s letter, p. 493. 

2. The Luxeuil Calendar, p. 493. 

3. Tirechan s Collections, pp. 302-304. 

4. Muirchu ts Memoir, pp. 269-301. 

5. Adamnan s Life of Columba, p. 4 J8. 

6. The hymn of S. Cummine Fota, supra, pp. cv, cxv. 



cxxx 



INTRODUCTION. 



THE EIGHTH CENTUHY. 

1. Fiacc s hymn, infra, pp. 404-410. 

2. Ninnine s prayer, p. 426. 

3. The Liturgical Tract, pp. 502, 503. 

4. The Canons ascribed to Patrick, pp. 506-ulO. 1 

5. Alcuin s verse, p. 503. 

6. Baeda, Martyrol. xvi. Cal. Ap. 

7. The Basel hymn concerning Brigit, supra p. cxv. 

8. The Catalogue of the three Orders of Irish Saint*, supra, 
p. cxv. 



THE NINTH CENTUKY. 

1. The Additions by Ferdomnach, infra, pp. 334-351. 

2. The Liber Aiigueli, infra, pp. 352-356. 

3. The Harleian hymn, supra, p. cxv. 

4. The Carlsruhe Calendar, infra, p. 502. 

5. The Patrician legend in the Historia Britouum, infra, 

pp. 498-500. 

6. Hereric s (or Heiric s) work on the miracles of Germauus o 

A nxGrrG* 

7. Colgan s Quarta Vita : Ex veteri Cod. Pergam. MS. Al- 

nensis coenobij. 3 

8 To these may be added the martyrologies of Wandelbert 
of Treves, and Adon of Vienna, in each of which Patrick s name 
occurs at the xvi. kl. Ap. 



1 The collection published by 
Wasserschlebeu does not embrace 
the canons ascribed to a synod of 
bishops (Patrick, Auxilius and 
Isserninus) published by Spelman, 
and others from MS. C.C.C.C. 279 
(olim 0. 20). These canons, though 
iu their collective form certainly not 
older than the eighth century, refer 
to clerics who do not cover turpitu- 
dinem uentris et nuditatem, and to 
Christians who consult a diviner 
(Jiuruspictm ) and believe that there 
is a witch (lamiam) in a mirror (MS. 
saeculo, leg. specula). 

Acta Sanctorum, July 31. 



Hereric wrote under Charles the 
Bald. He gives the legend of 
Germauus sending his disciple Pa 
trick to Celestiue, and Celestine 
sending him to Ireland. But, as 
Scholl observes, (Herzog s Eeal- 
Encycl. 11, 208) there is nothing of 
all this in the much older life of 
Germanus ascribed to Constan- 
tius. 

3 Ibid., 296, 323. This seems to 
be the folio twelfth century MS. 
now in the Phillips library at 
Cheltenham, numbered 4705. See 
Hardy, Descriptive Catalogue, p. 
69. 



DOCUMENTARY PKOOFS. 



CXXX1 



THE TENTH CENTUKY. 

1. The Rheims Litanies, infra, p. 502. 

2. The Calendar of Oengus, pp. 503-505. 

3. The Martyrology of Tallaght. 

4. Connac s Glossary, pp. 568, 570, 

5. Colgan s Secunda Yita : Ex membranis Monastery S. Hu- 
berti in Arduenna. 1 

6. Colgan s Tertia Yita : Ex vetustis membranis Biburgen- 
sibus in Bauaria. 2 

7. Probus. Colgan s Quinta Yita, B. Patricij primi prsedicatoris 
et Episcopi totius Britaunise (sic) vita, et actus, Authore Probo. 
There are, according to Hardy, two thirteenth century MSS. of 
this Life in England, one in the Bodleian, 285 (2430), ff. 143-149, 
the other in the University Library, Cambridge, Ff. 1. 27. 21. 
Neither of them begins in the same way as Colgan s copy, 3 and 
as regards the Bodleian MS. I have ascertained that the rest 
varies greatly from the copy found by Colgan. In fact it is a 
different work. 

To the tenth century also we may perhaps ascribe the legends 
about Patrick s connexion with the Senchas Mai-. One of these 
is printed from the Lebor na hUidre, infra, pp. 562, 564. 
Another in Harleian MS. 432, is printed in The Ancient Laws of 
Ireland, I. 4-18. 4 

THE ELEVENTH CENTURY. 

1. The Drummond Calendar, infra, p. 506. 

2. Marianus Scotus, pp. 510, 511. 

3. The Irish scholia on Fiacc s hymn, pp. 412-426, and Goidelica, 
pp. 128, 129. 

4. Tigemach s Annals, infra, p. 572. 

5. Gilla Coemain s Chronological Poem, pp. 530-540. 
6: The Annales Oambriae, p. 501. 

7. THE TKIPAKTITE LIFE, pp. 3-266. 

8. The Chronological Tract in the Lebar Brecc, pp. 550-554. 



1 See Todd s St. Patrick, pp. 
288, 293, 340, 344. 

2 Ibid., pp. 322, 342. 

3 As to Probus Life, see Todd, 
ubi supra, pp. 324, 343. Ferguson, 
Patrician Documents, p. 125. 
Robert, Etude Critique, pp. 62, 63. 

4 The text is very corrupt (the 



MS. belongs to the 16th century), 
and such forms as rogabustar, ro- 
marbustar, roaemustar, aderuitsem, 
acedoir, are distinctly Middle-Irish. 
But consider the Old Irish forms in 
Dubthach s poem, pp. 10, 12, and 
in the subsequent prose, e.g., amal 
do-n-airchechain, p. 16. 



CXXXll 



INTRODUCTION. 



THE TWELFTH CENTURY. 

1. Siegbert s Chronicle. 

2. The Corpus Missal, p. 511. 

3. The Annals in the Book of Leiuster, pp. 512-528. 

4. The preface to Secundinus hymn, pp. 390-400. 

5. The lists of the relations of Irish saints, pp. 548-550. 

6. The list of Patrick s household, pp. 266, 573. 

7. The lists of Patrick s successors, pp. 542-548. 

8. The Martyrology of Marianus Gorman, written during the 
life of Gilla mac Liac, i.e., between 1156 and 1173. Of this the 
only known copy, in the handwriting of Michel O Clerigh, is 
preserved in the Bibliotheque Eoyal, Brussels. At 17 March 
Patrick is thus mentioned: 

Patraicc apstol Hereiid 
cend creitme nanGaoidheal. 

At 24 August we have : 

Patricias tend togaini, 

with the gloss .i. Seanphatraicc 6 Rosdeala iMoigh Lacha et 
oGhlaiss nanGaoidheal, cathair isidhe indeiscert] Saxan, in-ait- 
treabhdaois Gaoidhil iarndul dianailithre, 7 atat athaisi i n-ioladh 
Shenpatraic inArdmacha ; 

And at Nov. 27 : 

Sechnall mor mac uBaird, 

with the gloss ; oDomnach Seachnaill i ndeiscert Bregh, do Long- 
bardai&h do, et Secundhms a aiiim, mac do Liamain siur Patraic 
e, 7 robai ina priomhaidh in Ardmacha. 



9. Jocelin. 1 This is Colgan s Sexta Vita S. Patricii 



Au- 



thore locelino Monacho Furnesio. It was written between 1183- 
1185, and has been published by Colgan and the Bollandists. 



THE THIRTEENTH CENTURY. 

1. The Annals of Inisfallen, Eawl., B. 503. 

2. The Annals of Boyle (a compilation of the thirteenth 
century). 2 

3. The tracts in the Book of Lecan, supra, p. cxxiii. 

4. The extracts from the Lebar Brecc : 

a. The homily on S. Patrick, infra pp. 430-488. 

b. The notes on the Calendar of Oengus, pp. 503-506. 



1 As to Jocelin s Life, see ibid., 
327. 



O Donovan s Irish Grammar 
D. 444. 



THE FACTS ABOUT S. PATRICK. 



CXXX111 



All the facts that can be stated with certainty about 
S. Patrick are these : 

He was born in the latter half of the fourth century, 
and was reared a Christian. He had relations (parentes) 
in the Britains, and he calls these Britains his patria 
(p. 370, 1. 11). His^father, Calpornus or rather Calpor- 
nius/ son of Potitus, 2 was both a deacon and a decurio, 
and therefore belonged to a Roman colony. Potitus was 
son of a deacon named Odissus. Patrick s father lived 
at a place called Bannauem Taberniae, near which he had 
a small farm, and there, in his sixteenth year, Patrick 
was taken captive. His captors took him to Ireland, 
with several others. 3 There he was employed in herding 
sheep or swine, 4 and devoted himself greatly to prayer. 
When he had remained six years with his master he ran 
away and embarked at some place about two hundred 
miles distant. After a three days voyage he landed, 
and for twenty- eight days journeyed through a desert 
to his home. 

Again, after a few years, but while he was still a 
young man (puer), he was in the Britains with his 
parents, when he dreamed that he was summoned to 
Ireland, and awoke much pricked at heart. 

He gave up home and parents and ingenuitas (that is, 
the status of a free man born free) 5 to preach the Gospel 
to the Irish tribes. His motives, he says, were the 



1 The derivative Kalpurnianus, 
Hiibner, C. I. L. vii., No. 679, 
points to Calpurnius as the true 
spelling. 

2 The derivative Potitiamis oc 
curs ibid., No. 1536 (842). 

3 Patrick says (in his rustic 
Latin) cum tot milia hominum. So 
in the letter to Coroticus (p. 378, 
I. 22) cum tot millia solidorum, and 
in the Confessio (p. 372, 1. 8) 
baptizaui tot milia hominum. Such 



phrases are mere Celtic exaggera 
tions. 

4 The Confessio says sheep (owes). 
All the Irish authorities say swine 
(swes). I have little doubt that 
Patrick honestly wrote sues, and 
that the transcriber, by substitu 
ting o for the initial s changed this 
into the Latin word for the more 
respectable animal. 

5 He twice refers to this. Was 
ingenuitas forfeited by voluntarily 
leaving the Roman empire ? 



cxxxiv 



INTRODUCTION. 



His 

writings. 



Gospel and its promises, and Secundinus adds, that he 
received his apostleship from God, and was sent by God 
as an apostle, even as Paul. He travelled through the 
Gauls and Italy, and spent some time in the islands in 
the Tyrrhene sea (p. 301). One of these appears to 
have been Lerina, or St. Honorat. 

He had been ordained a deacon, probably a priest, 1 and, 
at some time in his career, a bishop. 

Long after the dream above mentioned, and when he 
was almost worn out ( prope deficiebam, p. 365), he re 
turned to Ireland (whether for the first or the second time 
will be afterwards considered), and travelling through the 
remotest parts of the country, he made known the faith 
to the Irish tribes, of whom he baptized many thousand 
men. The Lord s flock, he says (p. 378), was increasing 
rapidly/ and he could not count the sons of the Scots 
and the kinglets daughters who were becoming monks 
and virgins of Christ. He also ordained clergy and 
taught at least one priest from his infancy. His success 
excited the jealousy of the rhetoricians of the Gauls, in 
which country he had brethren (fratres). 

Towards the close of his career ( in senectute mea 2 ) 
he wrote the Confessio, Declaration, or Apologia pro 
vita sua. He also wrote the offenes Sendschreiben con 
cerning Corotlcus ; but when does not appear. The 
mention therein of apostate Picts and of pagan Franks, 
points (as I have said) to some time between the years 
412 and 496. I have above suggested that Patrick 
wrote a third work, which Tirechan calls Commemoratio 
Laborum, but which does not now exist. Various poems 
in the Irish language are ascribed to him in the Tripartite 
Life ; and a MS., the Bibliotheque Hoy ale (5100-4, pp. 48, 



1 See the subscription to the 
Book of Burrow, supra p. cxiii. 
and the legend in Probus, infra. 
But the title of presbyter was often 
indifferently given to bishops and 



priests (Todd, S. Patrick, 336) ; 
and Patrick may have been ordained 
bishop per saltum as he himself is 
said to have ordained Eiacc. 
2 infra, p. 359, 1, 26. 



THE FACTS ABOUT S. PATRICK. CXXXV 

49), contains three others, of one of which the first eight 
lines are found in the Vatican codex of Marianus Scotus. 1 
They are doubtless as apocryphal as most of those men 
tioned by Colganin his Trias Thaumaturga, pp. 214, 215. 

As to Patrick s religious opinions, something like a creed His creed, 
appears in the Confessio, infra, p. 358. He attributes 
the creation of all things to the Son. The Son pours 
into us the gift of the Holy Ghost, and the pignus 
inmortalitatis. The Holy Ghost makes us sons of God 
and joint heirs with Christ. We confess and worship 
the Holy Ghost, one God in the Trinity of the sacred 
Name. Patrick here makes no mention of the consub- 
stantiality of the Son ; of Christ s burial and descent 
into hell ; of the resurrection of the body. But some 
of these omissions may be supplied from the Fded 
Fiada, if it really be Patrick s composition, for this 
expressly mentions Christ s burial and resurrection ; and 
Secundinus (infra p. 389) expressly states that Patrick 
teaches the one Substance in three Persons. He had a 
reverent affection for the Church of Rome ; and there is 
no ground for disbelieving his desire to obtain Roman 
authority for his mission, or for questioning the authen - 
ticity of his decrees (in pp. 356, 506, infra), that difficult 
questions arising in Ireland should ultimately be referred 
to the apostolic see. 

He was well versed in the Latin scriptures, both His 
canonical and apocryphal, and though he speaks con 
temptuously of his own learning, his Latin is not much 
more rustic than that of Gregory of Tours. To judge 
from his lession, p. 301, he knew little or no Greek. 
Irish, of course, he learned during his six years of bondage. 

He was modest, shrewd, generous, enthusiastic, with His 
the Celtic tendency to exaggerate failure and success. 
Like !s. Paul, he was desirous of martyrdom. He was 
physically brave, and had strong passions, which he 

1 See Pertz, vii. 481, and Gruminatica Celtica, 961. 



CXXXV1 



INTRODUCTION. 



learned to control. 1 He speaks (p. 367) of twelve periculu 
in which his anima was ventured, besides many snares 
(ambuscades ?) and tilings which he was unable verbis 
exprimere. 2 

This is all that can be stated with certainty about 
Patrick, his life, writings, creed, learning, and character. 
When and where he was born : his mother s name : his 
baptismal name : where he was captured : when and by 
whom he was educated : when and by whom he was 
ordained : when he returned to Ireland : whether he 
afterwards left that country : whither he travelled as a 
missionary : the date of his death : the place of his burial : 
on each of these points we have only the statements, 
sometimes discrepant and often obviously false, con 
tained in 

(a.) The series of religions romances called the Lives 
of S. Patrick, of which the earliest was written nearly 
two centuries after the saint s death. 3 

(6.) The liturgical tract, pp. 502, 503, drawn up in 
France, probably, in the eighth century. 

(c.) Chronicles, of which the earliest was written about 
six centuries after the saint s death, and the least 
untrustworthy (Tigernach s) is defective. 

(d.) Scholia, tracts, poems, and prefaces, the oldest 
not older than the eleventh century, and oral traditions, 
as to which it is now impossible to say whether they 
were not originally derived from one or other of the 
written documents above referred to. 

Of these statements the following are the least im 
probable. 



1 Compare Fiacc s hymn, v. 4. 

- Perhaps the lusts of the flesh, to 
which he refers, p. 370, 1. 370 : 
sed caro inimica semper trachit nd 
mortem, id est ad inlecebras iuli- 
citate [leg. iiih citas ?] perftciendas. 

3 Some of the statements in these 
stories are due to the love for cer 
tain numbers (three, three score, 



three fifties, 300, 3000, four, and 
the astronomical numbers seven and 
its multiples : twelve and its multi 
ples, and 365 : others to a desire to 
assimilate Patrick to Moses. See 
Schoell ubi supra, and the index, 
infra, s. vv. four, seven, three, 
twelve. 



PROBABILITIES ABOUT S. PATRICK. 



CXXXV11 



Patrick was born about the year 373, at Nemptor, an 
Old-Celtic Nemetoduron, which may have been the 
older name for Ail Cluade ( Rock of Clyde 1 ), now 
Dumbarton, just as Nemptodorum or Nemptudorum 2 
(= Old-Celtic Nemetoduron) seems to have been in 
the fifth century the name of Mont Vale rien, 3 at the 
foot of which now stands the town of Nanterre. The 
valley of the Clyde was then Cymric territory, the name 
Nemptor seems to occur as Nentor in the Welsh poem 
with which the Black Book of Carmarthen begins, 4 and 
Sucat 5 the saint s baptismal name, is the Modern Welsh 
liygad (warlike), and was the appellation of a Cymric 
wargod, some of whose exploits may have helped to form 
the legend of our saint. His father s name was (as we 
have said) Calpurnius, his mother was Concessa, his 
foster-father or tutor Patricius, afterwards distinguished 
as Sen-Patraic, Patrick senior. 

The place where Patrick was captured (about A.D. 390), 
Bannavem Taberniae, has not been identified, but was 
probably somewhere on the western sea-coast (armorica) 
of North Britain. His captors took him to the north-east 
of Ireland and sold him to a chief named Miliuc (gen. 
Milcon), who named him Cothraige, the Irish reflex of 
the Old-Celtic Caturigios, 6 and employed him in herding 
swine in the valley of the Braid, near Slemmish. After 
six years when he was therefore in his twenty-third 
year he escaped, and returned to his family in Britain. 
As to what he did during the next thirty-seven years 
i.e., from A.D. 396 to 432 it is impossible to offer any 
thing but conjectures more or less plausible. The current 



1 Adamnan s Petra Cloithe. 

2 Greg. Tur. Opera, ed. Arndt et 
Krusch, pp. 439, 902. Gregory s 
words are in vico Nemptudoro 
(or -todoro). 

:! 1 1 kilometres N.W. of Paris. 

4 Rac deu-ur i Ncntur y tirran, 
where Mr. Skene (Four Ancient 
Books of Wales, ii. 3), reads Neutur. 



5 As the gen. sg. Succait occurs 
in the Book of Ballymote, p. 360, 
a. 35, the name seems to have been 
borrowed by the Irish. 

6 The legend about Patrick serv 
ing four households, arose from a 
popular etymology : Cothmiye 
from cetharthige. 



CXXXV111 



INTRODUCTION. 



to th 

current 

tradition 



tradition is that, after a second captivity, which lasted 
only two months, he betook himself to the best schools of 
the west of Europe, and first came to Ireland to preach 
the Gospel in the sixtieth year of his age. But against 
Objections this four objections may be urged. First, if Patrick had 
been absent from Ireland in Gaulish schools from the age 

o 

of 23 to the age of 60 he would certainly have forgotten 
Irish, which language he seems to have known well on 
returning to that country. Secondly, he would have 
learned to write better Latin than that of the Confessio 
and the letter to Coroticus, and he would not have com 
plained by implication that he had not been in sermo- 
nibus instructus et eruditus. Thirdly, it is improbable 
that an ardent nature like his, spurred by visions and 
eager to annex a new territory to the kingdom of Christ, 
would have postponed his attempt for thirty-seven years. 
And, fourthly, this alleged long absence from Ireland is 
plainly inconsistent with Patrick s own words (infra, 
p. 371, 11. 24, 25) : Vos scitis et Deus qualiter apud 
uos conuersatus sum a iuuentute mea, et fide uericatis 
et sinceritatis cordis (Ye know, and God knows, how 
I have lived among you from my youth up, both faithful 
in truth and sincere in heart). It is impossible to see, 
with the Rev. Mr. Olden, 1 in the words a iuuentute mea 
a mere reference to the six years of his youth which 
he spent in captivity. It therefore seems probable 
that Patrick, after his escape from his second captivity, 
studied in Gaul until he was fit for ordination as a 
priest, that he was ordained by a Gaulish bishop, and 
that he then, moved, it may be, by one of the visions 
which he had so often, returned to Ireland and com 
menced his work as a missionary. All this is in accord 
ance with Probus, 2 who gives the bishop s name as 
Senior. The story told by Probus is as follows : 

17. Eursus angelus Domini apparuit S. Patricio dicens, Vade 
ad S. Seniorem episcopum qui est in monte Hermon in dextro 

The Epistle and Hymn of Saint - Lib. i. cc. 17-25, Colgau s Trias 

Patrick, Dublin, 1876, p. 86, note. Thaum., pp. 48-49. 



THE STORY TOLD BY PROBUS. CXXX1X 

latere maris Oceani, et vallata esfc civitas ejus septem 1 murie. 
Cumque venisset illuc, mansit cum eo per aliquos dies. Deinde 
onlinavit eum episcopus ille in sacercCotem, et lectitavit cum co 
multis temporibus. Bum autem ibi moraretur, nocte quadam 
audivit in visione voces puerorum de sinu et de ventre matrum, 2 
qui fuerunt in Hibernia, dicentium : Yeni S. Patrici, salvos 
nos fac ab ira ventura ! Eadem quoque hora dixit angelus 
ad eum : Yade ad Hiberniam, et eris apostolus insulae illius. 
Patricius respondit : Non possum ire, quia mali sunt homines 
qui habitant in ea. Augelus dixit : Yade. Patricius e 
contra: Non possum, ait, nisi uidero Dominutn. Exiuit 
ergo Patricius cum nouem uiris et uidit Dominum. Dixit- 
que Dominus ad eum: Yeni ad dexteram meam. Et iuifc 
Patricius ad dexteram Domini. Tune ait illi Dominus : Yade 
in Hiberniam, et praedica in ea verbum salutis d aeternae. Pa 
tricius respondit : Tres petitiones postulo a te, Domine, ut 
homines, scilicet Hiberniae, diuites sint in auro et argento ; et 
ego sim patronus eorum, et post hanc uitam sedeam ad dex 
teram tuam in caelo. Ait illi Dominus: Habebis, Patrici, 
sicut rogasti. Et insuper qui commemorauerit te in die, uel 
in nocte, non peribit in aeternum. 

Surgens igititr Patricius uenit in Hiberniam, statimque uatici- 
nati sunt prophetae Hiberniae, quod uenisset Patricius illuc. 
Cum autem pmedicantem ilium diebus ac noctibus spernerenl 
insulani, qui tamen resistere non poterant Dei ordinationi, 
S. Patricius fudit ad Dominum huiusraodi preces : Domine 
lesu Christe, qui iter meum per Gallias atque per Italiam ad has 
insulas direxisti, perdue me obsecro 4 ad sedem sanctce Eomanae 
ecclesiae. ut accepta deinde auctoritate praedicandi cum fidu- 
cia uerbum tuum, fiant Christiani per me populi Hibernornrn. 

20. Nee mnlto post, progressus ab Hibernia, uir Domini 
Patricius uenit ad caput, ut postularat, omnium ecclesiarum 
Eomam ; ibique benedictione apostolica petita et accepta, 
reuersus et itinere, quo uenerat illuc. 

21. Transnauigato uero mari Britannico, 5 et arrepto uersus 
Gallias itinere, uenit, ut corde proposuerat, ad hominem sanc- 
tissimum ac probatissimum in fide ac doctrina, omnium pene 
Galliarum primatem eximium, Germanum videlicet, Antisio- 
dorensis ecclesiae episcopum ; apud quem non paruo tempore 

1 Ferguson conjectures that here ! 5 Colgan ( Trias Thaum., p. 63, 



uii. is a scribal error for .ui., and 
that the city referred to is " Sixfours, 
the Hexafrourai of the Massilian 
colonists . . . within no great dis 
tance of Arle>." 

- See infra, pp. 420, 444. 

3 falutis, Colgan. 

4 absecro, Colgan. 



col. 1) conjectures that Britannico 
is a scribal error for Tyrrheno or 
Tusco. Surely the true explana 
tion is that the whole of c. 20 is an 
interpolation. Compare the Brus 
sels copy of Muirchn s Memoir, 
infra, p. 496, line 11. 



CXI INTRODUCTION. 

demoratus est in omni subiectione, cum patientia, ob[o]edi- 
entia, charitate, castimonia, et omni tarn spiritus quam animae 
munditia, uirgo manens in timore Domini, ambulans in boni- 
tate et simplicitate cordis omnibus diebus uitae suae. 

22. Interim autem dum 1 ibi per multos dies demoraretur, 
angelus Domini qui ei indesinenter apparuerat, etiam modo 
crebrie uisionibus uisifcauit eurn, dicens iam adesse tempus, 
ut ueniret in Hiberniam, et euangelico ore nationee feras ac 
barbaras, ad quas docendas destinatus fuerat, conuerteret ad 
Christum. Nactus ergo tempus op[p]ortunum comitante con- 
silio diuino, aggreditur ad quod ilium Dominum uocare digna- 
tus est ; misitque cum illo S. Germanus prae[s]byterum nomine 
Regirum, ut testem et comitem eum haberet idoneum in 
omnibus uiis et operibus suis. 

23. ISTecdum tamen uir Domini Pafcricius ad pontificalem 
gradum fuerat promotus: quod ideo nimirum distulerat, quia 
sciebat quod Palladius archidiaconus Celestini, qui quadra- 
gesimus quintals a S. Petro apostolicae sedi praeerat, ordina- 
tus ab eodem papa directus fuerat ad hanc insulam sub bru- 
mali rigore positam, conuertendam. Sed prohibuit ilium Deus 
conuertere gentem illam, quia nemo potest accipere quicquam 
in terra, nisi datum ei fuerit de caelo, immites enim et feri 
homines accipere nolebant doctrinam eius. ISTeque ipse longum 
noluit transire tempus in terra non sua, eed reuerti disposuit 
ad eum, qui misit ilium . Cumque aggressus Palladius mare 
transmeasset, et ad fines Pictorum peruenisset, ibidem uita 
decessit. 

24. Audientes itaque de morte Palladii archidiaconi, disci- 
puli illius, qui erant in Britanniis, id est, Augustinus, Bene- 
dictus et caeteri, uenerunt ad S. Patricium in Euboriam, et 
mortem Palladii ei denunciabant. Patricius autem et qui cum 
eo erant, declinauerunt iter ad quemdam mirae sanctitatis 
hominem, summum episcopum Amatorem nomine, in propin- 
quo loco babitantem, ubique S. Patricius sciens quae super- 
uentura essent illi, episcopali gradu ab eodem archipraesule 
Amatore sublimatus est. Sed et alii nonnulli clerici ad 
officium inferioris gradus ordinati sunt. Eodem uero die, 
quo S. Patricius sacris benedictionibus consecratus est, con- 
uenienter hoc psalmistae canticnm in choro psallentium cleri- 
corum decantatum est : Tu es sacerdos in aeternum secun- 
dum ordinem Melchisidech. 

25. Tune uenerabilis sacerdos Domini Patricius nauem ascendit 
et peruenit in Britanniam, omissisque omnibus ambulandi 
anfractibus, cum omni uelocitate prospero niictu mare nos 
trum in nomine S. Trinitatie adiit. 

1 dam, Colgan. 



PATRICK S MISSION. 



cxli 



The kernel of fact in this story seems to be that 
Patrick returned to Treland on, or soon after, his ordi 
nation as priest (say in A.D. 397), and without any 
commission from Rome ; that he laboured for thirty 
years in converting the pagan Irish, but met with little or 
no success ; that he attributed this failure to the want of 
episcopal ordination and Roman authority ; that in order 
to have these defects supplied he went back to Gaul (say, 
in A.D. 427), intending ultimately to proceed to Rome ; 
that he spent some time l in study with Germanus of 
Auxerre ; that hearing of the failure and death of Palla- 
dius, who had been sent on a mission to Ireland by Pope 
Celestinus in A.D. 431, he was directed by Germanus 
to take at once the place of the deceased missionary 2 ; 
that Patrick thereupon relinquished his journey to Rome, 3 
received episcopal consecration from a Gaulish bishop 
Matorlx, and returned a second time to Ireland about the 
year 432, when he was sixty years old, as a missionary 
from the Gaulish church, and supplied with Gaulish 
assistants 4 and funds 5 for his mission. In this there is 
no improbability, no necessity to alter dates, to assume 
a plurality of Patricks, a duality of Palladii, and to 
transfer the acts of one to another. 

For the reasons stated by Professor Stokes 7 there is 
nothing improbable in the tradition that Patrick landed 
at the mouth of the river Vartry, where the town of 
Wicklow now stands, and where about a year before 
Palladius had landed. Thence Patrick sailed north 
wards along the coast, touching at Inis Patrick, stopping 
at the mouth of the Boyne, and landing at Strangford 
Lough. There he converted the chieftain Dichu and 



1 Four years according to the 
Tertia Vita, c. 21. C est aussi la 
duree que donne Ericus, dans sa 
vie de Saint Germain, Robert, Essai, 
p. 56 n. 

2 See infra, p. 342, 11. 5-7. To 
this direction, and not to a Divine 
call, Patrick perhaps refers in the 
words non sponte pergebam, 
p. 365, 1. 20. 

3 See Muirchu, infra, p, 270, 1, 5, 
pp. 496, 1. 10. 

U 10231. 



4 See Tirechan, infra, p. 303, 
11. 1-6. 

5 cf. the legend about the nine 
men s load of gold and silver, infra, 
p. 30, 11. 9, 10. 

6 See an ingenious essay by the 
Rev. E. O Brien, Irish Eccl. 
Record, August 1887, pp. 723-731, 
where Sucat is explained as a 
translation of Palladius. 

7 Ireland and the Celtic Church, 
r>l. 52, 



Cxlii INTRODUCTION. 

received from him the site of the church called Sabhall 
Patraic, a name still in existence as Saul. Thence Patrick 
went to the valley of his captivity to visit his old master 
Miliuc, and offer him a double ransom ; 1 and there 
occurred the event which is commonly called a legend, 
but which seems to be an instance either of dhama or of 
propitiatory self-sacrifice. Miliuc seeking to prevent the 
triumphant approach of his former slave, burnt himself 
alive along with his substance and his house. 

Patrick then returned to Dichu s residence in Maghinis, 
and there he remained many days, et caepit fides crescere 
ibi. 

After leaving Dichu he sailed to the mouth of the 
Boyne, and leaving his boats there, proceeded on foot to 
Slane, where he lighted his paschal fire, and the next 
day went on to Tara, chanting the hymn called The 
Deer s Cry. There he preached Christ before the Irish 
over-king Loiguire, and converted his chief bard Dub- 
thach Maccu-Lugair. 

From Tara Patrick went to Telltown, where Carbre 
the king s brother sought to slay him, and caused his 
attendants to be scourged into the river Blackwater. 
Conall Gulban, however, the king s younger brother, 
received Patrick hospitably, and gave him the site of a 
church. Patrick then proceeded actively in the con 
version of Bregia and other parts of the territory of the 
Southern Htii Ne ill. He then travelled to Tirawley 
under a safe-conduct from the nobles of that country, 
for which he seems to have paid in gold and silver 
the price of fifteen souls of men ; and in Tirawley, 
near the present town of Killala, he converted the local 
king and a great multitude of his subjects. 

While Patrick was in Connaught he had the meeting 
with King Loiguire s daughters, of which the account 
given infra, pp. 98-102, 315, 316, bears internal evidence 
of antiquity and genuineness. I refer in particular to 
the five baptismal interrogations (lrcfTqrtt<) put by 
the Saint ; to the mention of the chrisom-cloth, and 
the naivete of the questions asked by the girls about God 

1 Infra, p. 275, 1. 17. 



PATRICK S DEATH. cxliii 

and His sons and daughters questions which no mere 
legendmonger ever had the imagination to invent. 

After spending some years in Connaught Patrick 
revisited Ulster, where he erected many churches, 
especially in Tirconnell. 

He then visited Meath, passed on to Leinster, and 
baptised at Naas the two sons of the king of that province. 

He next visited Magh-Life, and entering Leix, now 
Queen s County, again met the converted bard Dubthach 
Maccu-Lugair, and made Dubthach s disciple Fiacc 
bishop of Sletty. 

Thence he proceeded to Ossory, and thence to Mun- 
ster, 1 where he baptised the king. 

According to the Tripartite Life, St. Patrick then 
founded Armagh, the site of which he obtained from a 
chieftain named Daire. After having spent sixty years 2 
in missionary work, partly as priest, partly as bishop, he 
died at an advanced age (perhaps 90 years) on the 17th 
March, probably in or about the year 463, 3 and was 
buried in Downpatrick. 

These are all, or almost all, the facts relating to Patrick 
which are either certain or reasonably probable. He 
seems, as Dr. Todd says, to have always addressed himself 
in the first instance to kings or chieftains, the baptism of 
the chieftain being immediately followed by the outward 
adherence of the clan ; but it is certain that the whole 
of Ireland did not . submit to Patrick s influence. Even 
when he wrote his Confessio he tells us that he looked 
daily for a violent death (internecio) or to be brought 
back to slavery (redigi in seruitutem), and there is some 
evidence that a partial apostasy took place during the 
two centuries following his death. 



1 When Dr. Todd (St. Patrick, 
468) says that no mention of 
Cashel or of Patrick s journey to 
Munster, is to be found in the 
Book of Armagh, he must have 
overlooked or forgotten the passage 
printed infra, p. 331, 11. 6-9. 



2 See Fiacc s hymn, v. 20, 
infra, p. 408. 

3 A.D. 493 given by most of the 
authorities as the date of Patrick s 
death, seems due to the desire of 
the Irish to make his age, 120 
years, exactly equal to that of 
Moses : see infra, pp. 114, 332. 



k 2 



C xliv INTRODUCTION. 



V. THE SOCIAL CONDITION OP THE EARLY IRISH. 

We have now, fifthly and lastly, to mention the 
points in which the contents of this work throw light 
on the social condition of the early Irish. In dealing 
with this matter we may adopt an arrangement suggested 
partly by Mr. Herbert Spencer in his work on Educa 
tion, but chiefly by Dr. Weise in his book on the Greek 
loanwords in Latin (Leipzig, 1883), p. 92. 

This subject will here be treated under the following 
heads. 

A. External Nature, and herein, I. Animals ; II. 

Plants and Trees ; III. Minerals ; IV. Other 
things in external nature. 

B. Man, I., The Individual, his bodily and spiritual 

needs and the means of supplying them ; II. 
The Family ; III. The State. 

A. EXTERNAL NATURE. 
I. Animals. 

Animals. The animals other than man mentioned in this work are, the 
horse (ech, marc, gerran), which is used for riding, drawing 
chariots, and as a beast of burden groige is used, p. 42, for 
more horses than one; the cow (bo), which is kept for her milk, 
p. 12, and is once mentioned as being killed for food, p. 186 ; 
yamnach (p. 142) ; the ox (dam, ag, p. 80), used as a beast of 
draught, p. 252 ; the calf (loig, p. 308, glonn, gen. gluinn, pp. 
68, 335) ; the sheep (caera, pp. 340, 558) ; the lamb (uan, pi. 
uain, p. 12) ; the goat (gabar), kept to carry water, pp. 180, 248, 
and sometimes eaten ; the hound (cu, ace. coin, p. 450, pi. n. coin, 
p. 562), kept to attack strangers ; the lapdog (mes-cliu, p. 232, 
and oirce, p. 570) ; the cat (catt, gen. caitt, p. 68) ; the pig 
(mucc, p. 340), which sometimes devours children, p. 198 ; the 
boar (tore, pp. 186, 346), and the pigling (orcan, p. 186, cognate 
with the Latin porcus). 



EXTERNAL NATURE. cxlv 

Of wild animals, the wolf, (cu allaid = wild hound), xxx., 12, Wild 
158, 177, 434 ; the fox (sinnach), 248, which was sometimes animals, 
tamed; the deer (ag allaid = wild ox), pp. 46, 381, 458, fiad, 
gen. fiada) ; the hind, 230 ; which in one case is said to have 
been milked, p. 232 ; and her fawn (iarndoe or iarroe, pp. 46, 
381, or loeg (lit. calf ), p. 230. To these may be added the 
mouse (muir), p. xxix, and the lion (leu, p. 150, or Uo, p. 256,) 
both loanwords from the Latin. 

Birds (eoin), black and white, are mentioned, pp. 114, 475, 477, Birds. 
500, devils assuming the shape of the former ; angels that of the 
latter. The dove (colum) is mentioned p. 256 ; the nest (nett, 
gen. nit), p. 338. 

Fish (iasc] is mentioned, p. 36, and, for the salmon, which Fish. 
seems to have been a favourite article of food, four names occur, 
(brattdn, de, linne, p. 88, and tonnem, p. 146). 

We have also the words for snake (naithir), p. 256 ; worm 
(cruim), p. 569 ; frog (rain, a loan from the Latin rana), p. xxix ; 
dragon (draic), scorpion (scoirp, xxx), also loans ; and stag-beetle 
(ddil), p. 242. 

II. Plants and Trees. 

For plants we have the general word clann, borrowed like W, Plants. 
plann, from the Latin planta, p. 256. Grass (fer), pp. 228, 472 ; 
rushes, p. 200, which were used for thatching (sitnni tuga = rush 
of thatch), p. 156 ; coinnline, another name for rush, p. 84 ; corn 
(arbor), p. 468, and cruithnecht, wheat, p. 240, where a grainne 
cruithnechta is mentioned ; leek (lus, gen. lossa, p. 544 ; dat. pi. 
losaib, p. 468) ; onion, the loanword undiun, p. 56, andfolt-chep, 
for which we have as to which Patrick, p. 200, declares, like a 
true Briton, that " all women who shall eat thereof shall be 
healthy." Some herbs were cultivated, and the word for herb- 
garden is lubgort, pp. 356, 240, as the word for meadow is fergort, 
p. 144. Other plants are, flower- (scotli), p. 36 ; fern (raitli, the 
Welsh rliedyn, the Gaulish ratis), p. 166 ; and heather (froecU, 
Welsh grug, Gr. fyfei), with /we/me, heather-plant, p. 92. 

For trees we have the general words crann (gen. crainn, p. Trees. 
556 = W. prenn, Lat. adj. neut. quernum : omna, p. 218, and bile, 
p. 536, and the following species : apple (dball, p. 232), birch (belhe, 
p. 248), elder (tromm, gen. truimm, p. 334), elm (lem, gen. Urn, pp. 
84, 556), hawthorn (see, gen. pi. sciad, p. 78), hazel (coll, p, 232), 
thorn (droigen, gen. pi., p. 78), vine (fine, p. 550), and yew (ibar, 
p. 218). The word for oak (dair) does not occur ; but we have 
its derivative daire (oakwood), p. 338. Drissi (spinao) occurs 
in Ml. 2 a . 



cxlvi 



INTRODUCTION. 



III. Minerals. 

Metals. Stoiie (clod, liacc) is mentioned, pp. 318, 360. Of metals the 

following are mentioned : gold (or) uprooted in large masses from 
the ground (pp. 21, 94, 416, 442, 510) and used for ornamenta 
tion (pp. 74, 90) as the material of a sacramental fistula, and, 
employed in conjunction with silver (argot] as a bribe (p. 30), as 
an offering to a holy well (p. 324), and as the covering of idols 
(p. 90). Iron (iarn) was used for tools (p. 218), fetters ( conpede 
ferreo, p. 288, 1. 17; me ferro uinxerunt, p. 372), swords (p. 300, 
1. 32), and even bells (p. 248). The other metals are findruine 
(p. 74), which seems to have been some kind of white bronze or 
latten (a mixture of brass and tin), uma, gen. umai (copper, 
bronze, p. 90), of which caldrons were made (pp. 22, 230, 291), 
and with which idols were sometimes covered (p. 90) , J and its 
compound creduma, dat. crethumu, p. 86. 

Other names for metals seem [to occur in the phrases cross 
arwwmoithni (a cross of red bronze?), and arda cruan-moin 
(p. 86, 11. 7, 8), but the meaning is obscure. 2 

IV. Other things in external nature. 
Of these the chief are : the world (doman], with its four quarters 
(cefhar-aird), p. 430 ; the earth (tcdam, gen. talman, p. 50), which 
is employed to swallow up idols (p. 92), wizards (pp. 130, 454, 
562), and other unchristian persons (pp.204, 394), the sea (muir), 
which is to mercifully overwhelm Ireland seven years before 
Doomsday (p. 330) ; the sky or heaven (nem), the wind (gditJi), 
the sun (grian) , fhe moon (esca), snow (snechta), fire (tene), light 
ning (loche), water (usce), air (aer), ail (rock). Of these, ten are 
summoned by Patrick between him and various evils, and five, 
together with day (Id), night (adaig), and land (tir), are made 
to serve as eight guarantors for the fulfilment of an undertak 
ing 3 (p. 566). Words used in topography are sliab (mountain), 
cnoe, cnucha (hillock, p. 134), glenn (valley), inis (island), topwr 
or tipra (well), dock (stone), loch (lake), and ditlirul (wilderness). 



1 I have here rendered uma by 
brass an alloy of copper and 
zinc (cf. humae fogrigedar, gl. aes 
sonans, Wb., 12 b, 27.) I should 
perhaps have rendered it as bronze, 
i.e., an alloy of copper and tin. 

2 See some guesses in O Curry s 
Manners and Customs, i. 482, iii. 
486, note 534. Horses cona trib 
cdectaib srian cruanmaith with 
their thrice fifty bridles of cruan 
maith are mentioned in L.U. 85 a. 



31. And O Davoren, 71, has au 
unintelligible gloss cruan, a kind 
of the old brazier-work, the all 
(bridle) cruan, i.e., the red and 
copper, i.e., the yellow maithne, i.e., 
yellow and green and white. 

3 Compare the eight special 
forms in the Kathasaritsagara, i. 
324 : Ether, Sun, Fire, Water, the 
Earth, Air, and the Moon, and, 
paqupati (= Ir. Eochnid?]. 



THE INDIVIDUAL. cxlvii 

B. MAN. 

I. The Individual, his bodily and spiritual needs, and 
the means of supplying them. 

Man, the human being (duine), is of a body (corp) and soul 
(anim). The sexes are distinguished as fer (man) and ben 
(woman). Patrick speaks of a beautiful Scottish lady, and the 
girls with their golden yellow hair over their garments (p. 
xxxviii, n.) may have indicated the race to which the Celtic 
aristocracy belonged. Parts of the body are lam (hand), coss 
(foot), bru (womb), fiacail (tooth), muin (back), di sroin (nostrils, 
p. 144), folt (hair), meuir (fingers), loetandn (little finger, p. 128). 

The bodily needs of the individual are food, drink, fuel, shelter, 
carriage, healing, and burial. 

Food: Besides the general words biad (= ftioros), gen. biaid, Food, 
p. 236, and maise, p. 104, we find the following animals used as food, 
swine, mucc ; wether, molt (low Latin multo), pp. 120, 558; cow 
(66), p. 186; fork of beef, Idrac, is mentioned, pp.120, 121; salt 
meat seems referred to in p. 388, 1. 21, and condio is glossed by 
saillim. Fish-food is referred to in pp. 34, 36, etc. Milk, new 
milk (lemnacht), pp. 12, 436), audits products, curd (gruth, p. 114) ; 
whey- water (tnedg usce, Fr. megue) ; butter (vmb, p. 14, W. ymen-yn, 
Lat. ungueri) ; cheese (fascre grotha, pp. Ix, 182, 246), and appa 
rently, tanag, p. xl) ; honey, mil, gen. mela, pp. 14, 436. Among 
vegetable foods, nuts, cno-mess, nut-harvest, p. 524 ; corn, cru- 
ithnecht, p. 240, and arbor, p. 468, which were ground into meal, 
tnin, or flour by means of a quern, bro, gen. broon, p. 307 = Skr. 
grdvan, made into a mass (toisrenn) of dough (toes, p. 458), and a 
cake, bairgen, n. pi. bairgin, p. 242, 1. 8. The words for leaven 
were clescad and serbe, Wb. 9b, 12, 13. We may conclude the 
subject of food by mentioning the rare words crdibechdn (meat- 
pottage) p. xviii, and acnabad (a ration), pp. 228, 232, and by 
referring to the solitary mention of cannibalism (p. 518, 1. 22) in 
time of famine. 

Drink. The general name for liquor seems to have been linn, Drink, 
p. 659. Ale (cuirm, gen. corma, the Welsh cwnv) is mentioned in 
pp. 130, 237, and a word which seems to mean alebibbers (coirmm- 
gnaithi) in p. 136. King Loeguire and his nobles are described 
as drinking wine, fin, p. 282, 1. 25 ; the odour of wine is referred 
to in p. 160, 1. 19, and a telchuma fina (cask of wine) is men 
tioned in p. 513, 1. 26. Fin like olae oil is borrowed. The 
word for drunkenness, mescae, p. 136, is native. 

Fuel. Wood is the only fuel mentioned. No mention is made Fuel, 
of either peat or coal. The words used are conduth, p. 14, 1. 25, 
connadach and brossna crinaig, p. 10. 



cxlviii 



INTRODUCTION. 



Clothing. Clothing. The general words for garment are etacli, pi. etaige, 
p. 100, and dillat, p. 340. The mantle, brat, p. 220, is the equi 
valent of the Latin sagum, p. 287, 1. 3, the inar of tunica. The lenn 
(pi. dat. lendaib, p. xxxviii) was another kind of mantle worn by 
women. The IrothracJi, gen. LrotJiraige, p. 74, 1. 4, seems to have 
been some kind of mantle. The brooch (delg, p. 194) ; the girdle 
(cms, p. 74 ; ferenn, p. 284, ace. pl.fernu, p. 56) ; the glove, the 
sabot, and the shoe are mentioned in pp. 295, 313, 372, but only 
under their Latin names, manica,fico, and calceamentiim. Special 
garments : garment worn by wizards (tonacli druad, p. 56 = vestis 
rnagica, p. 285, 1. 3, cassula magi, p. 285, 1. 12), and by ecclesias 
tics (cassal, p. 56, 1. 31 worn also by women, p. 88,1. 31) andcaWe 
= Lat. pallium, p. 102. Ornaments worn on the person are muince, 
p. 340, and munilia, manuales, pediales and bracMola, the parure 
which a pious lady bestowed on Patrick (p. 321, 1. 17). The 
dressmaker, ctidacJi, p. 668, and the embroideress, druinecli, 
p. 266. 

Dwellings. Dwellings. The general name for house is tech ; residence, 
aross, gen. areis, p. 334. Houses were probably round, built of 
planks l and wattles, and roofed with straw or reeds. 2 A tent 
(pupall, pp. 40, 278) seems to have been used by Patrick, p. 278, 
in his missionary journeys. The fortress, dun, p. 66, and the 
insola in gronna, which seems to be a crannog, p. 212. Sheds 
(liasa, p. 144) were used for cattle. The word for barn (sdball) is 
borrowed. Houses for special purposes are coirmthech, p. xxxvi., 
fialtecli, fualtech, etc. Of ecclesiastical buildings we shall speak 
when we deal with the architecture. 

Furniture. For the furniture we have a few names : lepaid (bed, p. 158) ; 
frithadart (bolster, p. 408); coire (caldron, pp. 230, 416), the 
aeneus of the Bank of Armagh (p. 291) ; ardig (cup, p. 54) ; lestar 
(vessel), and fointreb (small gear, p. 10, intreb, gl. suppellex). 
Washing- stones are also mentioned, and seem to have been a 
regular adjunct to the Irish bath ; a tub (drolmach), and a vat 
(dabach) are also mentioned ; the light (caindel) was placed on a 
candlestick, p. 387. 

Carriage. a. By land. I. By water. 

Carriage The chariot drawn by a pair of horses seems to have been the 
by land. principal means of locomotion, pp. 42, 126, 144. It contained a 
chief seat (primsiiide), and a seat for the charioteer (ara), whose 
function was termed araidecht. The axes curruum are mentioned 
in p. 280, and an unknown part of the chariot, domuin, in p. 195. 
A cart was carr, of which the diminutive carreine occurs, p. 252. 



1 Adamnan, p, 25" of the Schaff- 
hausen codex, mentions a tegorio- 
lum tabulis subfultum. 



2 Compare the description of the 
habitations of the Belgae given by 
Strabo, ed. C. Mviller, iv. 4-3. 



MANS BODILY NEEDS. 



cxlix 



Horses were also used as beasts of burden, and a marclacJi 
cruithnechtae (horseload of wheat) is mentioned, p. 240. 

"Words for road are set (p. 408) = W. Jiynt, Goth, sinth-s, and 
slige, which must be wide enough for two chariots to pass one 
another. 1 

For carriage by water there were the noe (=navis), curach, p. 446, Carriage 
navicula, made of wickerwork and covered with hide, and ethar, b J water, 
p. 275; long (vessel), coblach or miirchoblach, pp. 66, 206, borrowed 
from caupulus. Adamnan mentions no less than nine kinds of 
vessels : alnus, barca, caupallus, curuca, nauis longa, nauis 
oneraria, nauicula and scapha. Rowing a boat (ethar do imrom) 
is mentioned in p. 66. Ships appear to have been beached, and 
dorat crannfri tir, p. 34, seems to mean he pushed off from shore. 

Healing ; General words for illness and disease are teidm, Healing. 
(jalar, aincess, and sick folk are denoted by aes tedma, p. 258. 
Special diseases are baile (frenzy), pp. 1, 34, ddsacht (madness), 
bacaige (lameness), 132, tregat (colic), p. 228, and the pestilence 
called bude connaill, p. 518. To these may be added from the 
Wiirzburg Codex, 30 b, 13, two words for cancer, tuthle and ailse 
(ace. sg. ailsin). In the same codex we find cenngalar (headache) 
aud galar n-eclis (gastric disease). Names for various kinds of 
diseased persons are amlabor (dumb), p. 484, bacach (lame), pp. 
258, 484, a synonym of which is lose, pi. ace. luscu, p. 408, lodur 
(deaf), pp. 258, 484, dam (leper), pp. 358, 484, a synonym of which 
is trosc, pi. ace. truscu, p. 480. The word for healer is liaig, pp. 
xx, 200, cognate with the English leech : the verb for healing is 
iccaim, cognate with o.ntofj.a.1.. Patrick s saying, Per manus medici 
sanat Deus, p. 200, shows how he regarded the physician s art. 
The monastery in Hi and doubtless those in Ireland were resorted 
to for carnalia medicavienta. 

Burial : 

There is no reference to cremation. After the waking Burial, 
or watching (cure, p. 410), which lasted twelve nights in the 
case of St. Patrick fp. 254), but only three days in that of 
Columba, and the dies ululationis(p. 317) = laithi na cainte, p. 104, 
the corpse was placed on a bier (fuat, pp. 220, 482), carried 
on a small cart (carrene, p. 252), and buried in a grave (ad- 
nacul, pp. 84, 160), over which a cairn (earn) was heaped. 
Thus in p. 160, 1. 19, we have scailter in carnd, taidbegar in 
t-adnacul, the cairn is broken up, the grave is opened. l So 



1 Cormac s glossary, s.v. Rtit, and 
cf. Michelet, Origines du Droit 
Franqais, 1840, i. 235 : and Grimm, 



Deutsche Rechtsalterthilmer, 1854, 
p. 104. 

2 literally abrogated ; donith- 
biuch (gl. abrogo) Sg. 22". 



cl 



INTRODUCTION. 



Industrial 
arts. 



Tools. 



in p. 322 : sepeliuit ilium aurigam Totum Caluum, id est Tottnael, 
et congregauit lapides erga sepulchrum. 1 Another name for grave 
was ferte, ace. ferti, p. 278, 1. 9 : sepulchri fossam fodiuit 
occurs, p. 311, 1. 14 ; and when King Loeguire s daughters were 
buried near the well Clebach fecerunt fossam rotundam in simi- 
litudinem fertce, quia sic faciebant Scotici homines et gentiles. 
ISTobiscum autem relic uocatur, id est reliquiae, et feurt. In 
p. 356 the Irish words du ferti tnartur gloss the Latin ad Bar- 
gifagum (i.e., sarcophagum) martyrum. The heathen warriors 
were buried in their armour (p. 75) and, apparently in an erect 
position, p. 308, and King Loeguire was buried with his face 
against his lifelong foes, the Leinstermen (p. 566). That cattle 
were slain as part of the funeral rite appears from L.U. 130% 1. 10. 
Over the graves of Christians a cross was erected, pp. 294, 
325, 326. After burial of Christians a requiem (ecnairc) seems to 
have been sung. 

There is little said of the industrial arts and tools by which 
men s bodily needs were supplied. We have the names for 
groom (echaire, p. 201), sailor (nfare, p. 416), fisherman (iascaire, 
pp. 142, 146), shepherd (cegaire cairech, p. 16), cowherd (buachaill, 
OTloare, p. 422), swineherd (mitcaid, muicid, pp. 36, 570), cook 
(coicc and len funi], smith (gola), brazier (cerd), brewer (cirp- 
sere or scoaire, p. 265), clothier (etidach), embroiderer (druinech), 
firewood-man (fer connadaig, p. 267) ; and of these cirpsere (= 
cerevisiarius) and coicc (coqvus) are loanwords. Herding swine 
(ingaire mucc) is mentioned, pp. 16, 40 : salmon-fishing with nets 
(Una) in p. 142. As to agriculture, we have the words imbaire 
(ridge) and etrache 2 (furrow, p. 88), the reference to the fencing of 
fields, p. 212, and the names for different grains. Area is glossed 
by ithlar, horrea by ithtige. Before being ground the corn was 
dried on a kind of hurdle (laetn) in a kiln (dith, canaba). The art 
of grafting was understood (Wb. 5 b, 42), though whether it was 
practised does not appear. Walls were built with iron trowels 
(p. 664). Trees were felled with iron tools (p. 218), the word for 
adze (tdl) occurs in composition with cenn, and an axe (biail) is 
mentioned, p. 136. But the reference to watermills, in p. 210, 
shows the greatest advance in civilisation. 



1 The following epitaph may be 
added to the quotations in p. 322, 
note 7 : Carausius hie iacit in 
hoc congeries lapidum, Hiibner 
Inscr. Brit. Christianae, No. 136; 
and this distich (ascribed to Vergil) 
on the robber Ballista : 



Monte sub hoc lapidum tegitur 
Ballista sepultus ; 

nocte die tutum carpe viator 
iter. 

- Spelt etricc in Rawl. B. 502, 
fo. 59 b, 2. 



AMUSEMENTS. cli 

Of trade and commerce nothing can be said, save that the 
mention of wine (pp. 282, 513) and of the aeneum mirabilem 
transmarinum (p. 291), points to some traffic with foreign 
countries. 

Weights and measures are fixed with reference to the parts Weights 
and powers of the human body. Thus, Patrick ransoms himself an <l 
with a lump of gold, the weight of his head (pp. 21, 414). He is measur es- 
buried a man s cubit (fer-cubat fir, p. 252) below the surface of the 
ground. And Conall measures the site of a church pedibus eius 
.x. pednm (p. 70). A mile is mile (passuum). A candle four man s 
handbreadths long is mentioned, p. xxiii. Coirbre promises 
to Cuangus a rodarcc (all he could see) in a certain direction 
(p. 148). And Cormac gives Buichet (pp. xxxvii, xxxviii) all that 
his eyesight reached from the rampart of Kells. Other measures 
are miach (gen. meich, p. 216), sack used for grain or malt ; airmed 
used for meal, p. 186, ungae (= Lat. uncia) used for metal, p. 340 ; 
and the land-measures, datnaisc thire, p. 132, and leth-indle, p. 340. 

Of coined money in Ireland J we have not a trace, except in the Money. 
Low-Latin word scriptula, used by S. Patrick, p. 372, 1. 9. The 
cumal, ancella (pp. 212, 355), or slave-girl, was the unit of value. 
She was worth three cows. Seven slave-girls (= 21 cows) is the 
penalty imposed by Patrick on Cellachan and his descendants 
failing to surrender a certain transgressor (p. 212). Seven slave- 
girls or seven years of penance is the penalty for refusing hospi 
tality to Patrick s successor (p. 355). The cumal of silver for 
which a horse was sold (p. 341) is so much of that metal as is 
worth three cows. 

So much for bodily needs and the means of supplying s p i r ituai 
them. Man s spiritual needs are expressed and satisfied needs, 
by 1. Amusement, 2. Literature, 3. Science, 4. Art, and 
5. Religion. Of these in their order 

1. Amusement. 

The only amusements of the Irish to which reference is made Amuse- 
in this book are feasting, fairs, and juggling. For feast we have ments. 
the word fled (= W. gwledd), p. 202, its compound cabled, gen. 
coibhlidhi, p. 556, and feis, p. 52, 1. 18. An annual feast in 
honour of Patrick seems mentioned in p, 246. The guests seem 
to have been entertained by buffoons (druith, dat. drulhaibh, 
p. 204), whom the Latin oddly calls praecones (p. 204, 1. 3). 

1 The solidi numbered in p. 378, 1. 22, are Gaulish coins, 



clii INTRODUCTION. 

Possibly also by the impudici and Mstriones, whom kings are 
enjoined, p. 507, 1. 25, not to support. Words for festivals are 
airtach, p. 174, 1. 3, and lith or lith-laithe, p. 40, 1. 25. A fair is 
oenach .- a royal fair (oinach rigdae) = agon (i.e. arydv) regale, is 
mentioned, pp. 68, 307. 

2 Literature. 

The poet (fdi, pi. dat. filedaib, p. 564, cognate with W. gwvled, 
to see ), and his art (filidecht), p. 564), are mentioned, and 
Dubthach is called king-poet ( poetam optimum, p. 283) of 
the isle of Ireland, p. 52. His artistic products are called 
bairdne (bardism), p. 190, 3. 2, and in the ninth century they 
seem to have begun and ended by praising the Lord (Ml. 26 b 10). 
The fill s privilege of uttering lawful trefoclae is said (p. 565) to 
have been formally ordained by the Irish in the time of Patrick. 
The curious extract from Cormac s Glossary, p. 568, exhibits 
the heathen fili as a vulgar wizard, chewing the raw flesh of pigs, 
hounds, or cats, singing incantations over it, and then offering it 
to his gods. Mention is made of metur fileta (poetic metre), p. 172, 
and of ritliim oscorda (vulgar rhythm), pp.cii,ciii, rithimoscarda, 
p. civ., in which there were rhyme and a fixed number of syllables 
But there is good reason for thinking that the primeval poetry 
of Ireland was neither metrical, rhythmic, nor rhymed, and that 
in the case of stanza (caiptel),Yme (line), and syllable (sillab), p. 382, 
the things as well as the words, are due to the teaching of Christian 
priests. 1 Alliteration seems to have prevailed in the primeval 
poetry, of which the Fded Fiada may be regarded as a specimen, 
and thence this ornament spread to Celtic latinity. 

Species of poets were the diianaire, p. 551, and the cainte 
(lampooner), p. xxxiii. The fer cerda is mentioned, p. 566, as 
entitled to utter eulogy (molad) and satire (air) in public. The 
poet s reward was the doas, pp. 246. 1. 3, 350, 1. 19. 

A historian, if this be the meaning of fer comcni, is entitled to 
speak, if he has a good memory and is skilled in answer and 
declaration, and narrative, p. 566. Biographers are mentioned 
as placing incidents under a thread of narration, fo gl6[s}ndilie 
n-aissnesen, where glu-snathe, like the Sanskrit sutra (thread) may 
possibly also mean a rule. 

Letters. Letters or epistolae are mentioned in p. 226, 1. 19, and 301, 

1. 13. Patrick in one of his visions sees a man coming as if from 
Ireland, cum aepistolis innumerabilibus, p. 364, 1. 6, and in 
the Irish Life in the Lebar Brecc, p. 442, 1. 28, this man (pro- 

1 See Thurneysen, Rev. Celt. vi. 336-347. 



LITERATURE. 



cliii 



moted to be an angel) comes co n-eplstlib immdaib leis trio, goedilg 
(having many letters in Gaelic). The litterae and abga- 
toriae which Patrick used to read to baptized persons (p. 304, 
1.3), may have been religious epistles and primers. 1 

That the Irish wizards had books (lebuir) might have been argued Books, 
from the story told in pp. 57, 284, 460. But this is obviously 
taken from, the legend of Simon Magus and S. Peter. Books are 
mentioned as having been left by Palladius in Ireland (pp. 30, 
446), as having been given to Patrick by Pope Sixtus (p. 420), 
as having been brought by Patrick from Eome to Armagh 
(p. 474). They were carried in the owner s girdle (p. 74), or 
kept in cases (leborchometa, p. 96, ttaga) or leathern satchels hung 
by a strap (iris). Instruments of writing are the pen (penn, gen. 
penne, p. 542), the writing-style (graif, p. 92), ink (dub gl. atra- 
mento, Wb. 15 a, 10), the writing-board (cldr i scribad, p. 30), 
and the tablets (poolire, p. 344, corruptly, folaire, p. 46). That 
these tablets were wooden staves, resembling the short straight 
swords of the Irish, has been argued by Bishop Graves from 
the story told in p. 300. The fact that the Irish words for 
writing, pen, paper, quire, parchment, writing-style, 
book, letter, and tablet are borrowed respectively from 
the Latin scribere, penna, charta, quina, membrana, graphium, 
liber, epistola, and pugillares, 2 is an argument against the know 
ledge of letters by the Pagan Irish. 

To this may perhaps be added the numerous instances in Abyitoria. 
which Patrick is stated to have written abgitoria, or abgatoria, 
or elementa for his noble or bardic converts, e.g., Ernaisc 
or larnasc, pp. 110, 320, Oengus, 112, 322, Bron and Mace 
Kime, p. 138, Cerpan, 308, Mace Ercae, 326, Muirethach, 
327, Hinu, 328, and Fiacc, 190. It is, however, possible that 
these words mean, not as is usually supposed, alphabets, like 
that carved on the pillar-stone of Kilmalkedar, 3 but the elements, 
the A B C, of the Christian doctrine. Compare dbgitir crabaith 
(gl. initium fidei), Wb., 33 c, 13, Aibgitir in Crabaid, the 
Alphabet of Piety, p. xviii, and the specimen there given of 
the work so entitled. If so, some knowledge of the Eoman 
alphabet, which Patrick doubtless employed in these abgi- 
toria or elimenta, as well as in the copy of the Psalms 
which he wrote for Sachell (p. 3Q1, 1. 8), must have existed in 
Ireland before his advent. Whether the Irish then possessed 
another alphabet the Ogmic and, if so, whether this was 
borrowed from the Teutons or invented by the Celts themselves, 



1 If so. it is unnecessary to insert 
[soribebat] in p. 304, 1. 4. 

2 The Old-Welsh poulloraur. 



3 See Petrie, Hound Towers, 
p. 133. 



cliv 



INTRODUCTION. 



are burning questions which the documents printed in the 
present work furnish no means of deciding. 1 

Oral teaching is referred to in one of the Wxirzburg glosses 
(11 b, 6) : " it is the custom of the good teachers (dagforciilib) to 
praise the understanding of the hearers that they may lore 
what they hear," and cf. ibid. 4 a, 2. 

A scribe (scriba, Ir. scribnid) is mentioned, infra, p. 337, 1. 24, 
and various famous calligraphers are commemorated in Irish 
books. The importance of the scribe s office was so great that 
whoever shed his blood was liable to be crucified or to pay 
seven slave-girls. 

3. SCIENCE. 

Here we can only quote such evidence of astronomical know 
ledge as is afforded by the legends involving the astronomical 
numbers 7, 12, and 365 (as to which see the index, s. vv. seven, 
three, twelve), and by the divisions of time, which are, in Irish, 
strangely numerous : 

1. atom (atomus), the 564th part of a moment. 

2. ostint or unga, the 12th part of a moment. 

3. Irothad, moment, lit. twinkling (of an eye). 

4. pars, part, a third of a minute. 

5. ininuit, minute. 

6. pongc, point, a quarter of an hour. 

7. uair, hour (hora). 

8. catar, a quarter of a day. 

9. laithe, day. 

10. tredenus, a space of three days. 

11. ntiilaitlie, a space of nine days. 

12. sechtmain, week (septimana). 

13. coicthiges, fortnight. 

14. mi, month, gen. mis. 

15. tremse or rdithe, a quarter of a year. 

16. lliadain, year. 

17. sdegul, age (saeculum). 

18. des, aeon. 2 

All these are loanwords, except Irothad, laithe, mi, tremse, 
rdithe, bliadain, and des. Another division of time is the nomad 

1 The passage from the story of 

Bran mac Febail, printed supra, 2 See The Battle of Moira, ed. 

p. xxxvi., 11. 2 and 4, is one of O Donovan, Dublin, 1842, pp. 108, 

the many mentions in Irish mediae- 109, 331, and Ducange, ed. Favre 

val romance of the use of Ogmic vv. Athomus, Uncia. 
writing. 



ARCHITECTURE. civ 

(gen. nomaithe, p. 568, 1. 28), the length of which has not yet 
been ascertained. 



4. ART. 

This is either permanent (sculpture, carving, archi 
tecture, painting) or transitory (music, acting, dancing). 
On the art o the Irish the documents now printed 
throw little or no light. 

Sculpture and Carving. The Irish had erect wooden images Sculpture 
(p. 320, 1. 18). For idol arracht (pp. 34, 194, 258) seems to be and 
the native name. Dr. Todd l says (I know not on what autho- carving. 
rity) that the idol Cenn Cruaich (p. 90) seems to have been a 
massive stone pillar. The Book of Leinster, p. 213, b., speaks 
of tri hidail clock fochethair, four times three idols of stone, and 
continues (p. 214, a) Ice flaith Herimoin . . . adrad rolce for 
clocha co tect Patric Mocha maith from Heremon s reign to the 
coming of good Patrick of Armagh there was adoration of (lit. 
upon) stones. But these may have been mere unhewn blocks. 

As to painting and illumination the documents now printed are Painting, 
silent. It may, however, be noted, that in the Carlsruhe 
Augustine, fo. 11 c., the verbs exprimuntiir (are drawn) and 
finguntur (are moulded) are glossed respectively by dufornditev 
and cruthigtir, and that in the Milan codex, 59 b 7, imago dipicta, 
is glossed by hi torund gibiach. The word for engraving is 
rindad. 

Architecture is, a., Civil, &., Ecclesiastical, c., Military. There Architec- 
i s nothing in this book bearing on the civil architecture of the ture. 
Irish, save the words for house (tech) and residence (aross). But 
the terms for ecclesiastical buildings are numerous. 

For church we have laislec, cell, domnach (pi. domnaige, p. 
168), eclais, redes ( = ro-ecles), ard-eclais, and tempul. For chapel, 
nemed (p. 240). For oratory, aregal (p. 236) and daurthech. All 
these, except nemed ( = Graul. nemeton) and dawthech, are bor 
rowed from the corresponding Latin terms. For cloister, con 
vent, or ecclesiastical establishment we have two native words, 
congbail and cathair (pp. 148, 1. 24, 472, 1. 29). It seems to have 
been surrounded by a raith (p. 236, 1. 14) or what Adamnan calls 
ualum monasterii, and to have generally contained a tech-mor, 
great house, (Adamnan s magna domus and monasterium 



clvi INTRODUCTION. 

rotundum ), a tempul (p. 472, 1. 29), an oratory (aregal = oracu- 
lum 1 ), a kitchen (cule or cuicenn), a refectory (prainntech) , and a 
guest-house (tech n-oiged) built of wattles. 2 A graveyard (relec, 
ruam) was attached. A disert (hermitage) is mentioned in p. 242. 

The church was first marked out and then generally built of 
wattles woven between upright stakes (sudes, Ir. cli). Hence the 
expressions saidls cli, rosaitJi-som cli, p. 148. Baeda, speaking of 
Finan s church in Lindisfarne, says that, more Scottorum, it was 
built of hewn oak (de robore seoto) and thatched with reeds. But 
the material was sometimes clay. Thus, Patrick built au cecles- 
siam terrenam near Clebach (p. 317, 1. 21), and in Tirawley he 
erected an ceclessiam terrenam de humo quadratam, because, says 
Tirechan (p. 327), non prope erat silua. The Daim-liacc of Bishop 
Ciaunan is referred to fp. 318) as a domus lapidum, and with this 
agrees a gloss in H. 2, 16, col. 101, Daimliacc .i. tegdais cloch. 
Square or quadrangular churches are also mentioned in pp. 110, 
321 ; and we read (p. 292, 1. 7) of a sinistralis cedessia, i.e., one 
lying north and south. But they seem to have been usually 
round, and hence, as Dr. Todd acutely remarked, 3 only one di 
mension (that of the diameter) is given in p. 236, 11. 20-22. The 
normal diameter of the less was 120 feet, of the church, 27 feet, 
of the kitchen, 17 feet, of the oratory, 7 feet. The church measured 
by Conall, pp. 70, 370, with sixty of his own feet, seems to have 
been exceptionally large. 

Of the interior of the church the documents now printed say 
little. A cro-cliaingel or screen is mentioned in p. 339, where it is 
applied metaphorically to laymen as altoir is applied to eccle 
siastics. The altar was in the east, p. 30. It was sometimes of 
stone, pp. 94, 310, 1. 33, 313, 11. 5, 6. An immaltoir and an imal~ 
tolr of stone are mentioned (pp. 446, 466). As Bishop Assicus, 
Patrick s faber aereus, is said (pp. 96, 313) to have made altars, 
we may assume that they were also sometimes of copper or 
brass. The altar was covered with an altarcloth or sheet (anart, 
pp. 146, 252), which was probably purple. Nuns made these 
palls, and Patrick is said to have left fifty in Connaught. 

The bell (doc, gen. cluic, dimin. clucene) is frequently men 
tioned (pp. 114, 120, 128, 146, 170, 190, 250, 300, 344, 476, 471, 
564), but, except perhaps in one case, it seems to have been a 
hand-bell, and not used for summoning the congregation. The 



1 The Old -Irish diminutive ariu- 
clun points to an Old-Irish aricul = 
a Low Latin ariculum. 

2 Columba sends his monks ut de 



alicuius plebsci agellulo uirgarum 
fascicules ad hospitium aferent 
construendum, MS. Schaff., p. 54 b . 
3 St. Patrick, p. 427. 



MUSIC. Civil 

possibly exceptional case is in p. 204, where mention is made of 
the (sound of) the bell out of the great cathair of Mungret. 

There was probably always a cemetery near the church. It Cemetery. 
was called relic and ruam. The former word seems from a Low 
Latin reliquium, a place in which reliquiae (dead bodies, Ir. reilci, 
252, 1. 29) were deposited. The latter from Roma. See infra, 
p. 656, s. v. ruam. 

The conical caps (benncJiopuir) of the bell-houses (docc-thige, R oun <i 
ceol-tige) commonly called round towers, Feem mentioned in the towers, 
prophecy ascribed to the wizards, p. 34. Similar caps, whitened 
with lime, were on the daurthige or wooden oratories. 

The churches were often in groups of seven a number Seven 
probably suggested by that of the Apocalyptic churches of Asia. 1 churches. 
Thus we read (p. 154) of the seven churches which Patrick had 
at the river Fochaine (p. 154), in Cianacht (p. 160), and in Hui 
Tuirtri (p. 168). We also read of the seven which he built (fecit) 
in Dulo Ocheni, p. 729. A standing cross is mentioned, p. 72, 
1. 17, and allusion to such crosses seems made in pp. 276, 325, 326. 

On the military architecture of the Irish the documents now unitary 
printed throw no light, the only words relating to the subject architec- 
being dun (fort), raith (an earthen rampart), and mur, p. 422, ture - 
which is borrowed from Latin murus. The digging (claide) of 
Eaith Baccain, the royal stronghold (rigdun) of the district is 
mentioned, p. 192. 

Music. 

Music. The commonest word for melody is ceol, p. xxxviii, 
where it is applied to harping, and p. 114, where it is applied to 
the song of birds. Song, chant is cetul, pp. 254, 410. Other words 
for different kinds of vocal music are andord (tenor ?) andsianan, 
p. xxxviii. Esnam, p. xxxviii, also seems to mean music, both 
vocal and instrumental. 

Of musical instruments none are mentioned save the bell Musical 
(clocc), and the tiinpan, xliii., which was a stringed instrument. instru - 
The buinne (tibia), the crot (cithara), and the fob, gen. tuib int?nts 
(tuba) occur in Wb. 12 C 41, 42, 46; the eruchor (tibia) and horn- 
shaped organ in Ml. 116" 8, 144" 5. For musicians we have 
cruitire (harper), a derivative of crott, and senmaire, pp. xxxviii, 
142, a derivative of senm (sound). In Ml. 61" 5 de cantatoribus 
cum suorum choro is glossed by dinaib clietlaidib cosln clilals. 

To produce music, whether vocal or instrumental, is airfitiud 
(oirjltedh, p. xxxvii : ar-id-fctis, 410). For sounding a trumpet or 
striking a lyre the verb used is sennim. A music-house (ceol-tecli) 
is mentioned, p. 34, but this may mean a bell-tower. 

1 Fergusson, Illustrated Handbook of Architecture, ii. 915. 
U 10231. 



clviii INTRODUCTION. 

ACTING. Unlike the Welsh, Cornish, and Bretons, the Celtic 
Irish seem never to have produced a drama. They had buffoons 
(druitli, dat. drufhaib, p. 200), and in the Carlsruhe copy of Augus 
tine s Soliloquia, the actor s name Roscius is glossed by fuirsirc, 
and mimi by fuirsirechta. So in Sg. 103a liistrionis is glossed by 
fuirsiri. But in Sg. 49b fuirsire glosses parasitus, in Sg. 45b 
fuirserdn glosses parasitaster, and in Lib. Hymn., fo. lib ond 
fuirseor glosses parasito, and there can be little doubt that the 
primary meaning of the word is parasite, sponger, and that it 
ultimately got the meaning of buffoon as the Latin parasitus got 
the meaning of scurra. 

Dancing (rinced) is not mentioned in the documents now 
published, nor, indeed, in any Irish MSS. that I have read. 

5. RELIGION a. HEATHEN; b. CHRISTIAN. 

Of the heathen religion of the Irish we have a few but in- 
Idols. teresting notices. They worshipped, according to Patrick, idula 
et inmunda, p. 399, 1. 20, and Muirchu also mentions the idu- 
lorum culturae, p. 275, 1. 2. Of these, one seems to have been 
Cenn Cruaich, pp. 90, 216, also called Cromm Cruaich, LL. 213b, 
which is said to have been the chief idol of Ireland, and also 
(pp. 216, 218) a special god of Foilge s. It is stated (BB. 893 a ) 
have been of gold, and surrounded by twelve other idols of stone. 
To this Cromm Cruaich, according to the dinnsenchas of Mag 
Slecht, LL. 213 b, the Irish used to sacrifice their children 
(marltais a claind). The poem proceeds thus : 
Blicht is ith Milk and corn 

uaid no-chungitis for rith, They used to ask of him 

urgently, 

darcend trin a sotha. For a third of their offspring, 

ba rnor a grain is a grith. Great was its horror and its 

wailing. 

Side. According to Fiacc s hymn side were also worshipped. The 

passage in the Tripartite Life, p. 100, and in Tirechan, p. 315, 
11. 6, 7, seems to show that these side were dei terreni, probably 
the manes of ancestors. The mounds in which they lived were 
also called side. 

Whether Erem, gen. Erimon (p. 408) was ever worshipped does 
not appear. But his name is identical with that of Aryaman, 
one of the Indian Adityas (p. 408, 1. 14). The adoration of the 
sun is referred to by Patrick, infra, p. 374, 1. 21. 

Well- The existence in Ireland of well-worship is also evidenced 

worship, by the story told in p. 122, 11. 4-15, and p. 323. J In the latter 

1 That the Scottish Picts also worshipped -wells appears from Adamnan s 
story, p. 119. 



SUPERSTITIONS. 

place it is stated that the magi, i.e., wizards or druids, used 
to reverence the well Slan, and offer gifts to it as if it were 
a god. This is the only passage connecting the druids with Druids, 
any of the forms of worship above mentioned. There is nothing 
to show that in Ireland they constituted a hierarchy or a 
separate caste, as they are said to have done in Gaul and 
Britain. They seem simply to have been one species of the 
wizards, sorcerers, or enchanters variously named in Irish 
druid, maithmairc (p. 42), tinchitlidi, and in the Latin of the Book 
of Armagh (pp. 273, 278) sciui, magi, aurispices, auruspices? and 
profetae. The drui, however, seems to have been distinguished 
by white garments, pp. 325, 326, and by a tonsure, called airlacc 
giunnae, p. 317, 1. 10. The drui s incantation (dicetal), and the 
fiUdechta druidechta (chants of wizardry), are noticed in pp. 54, 
56. Druids spells or charms (brichta) are mentioned in the 
Deer s Cry, p. 50. If Tirechan (p. 308, 1. 8) is to be trusted, the 
druids believed in a doomsday, called erdathe. 

The superstitions mentioned or referred to in the present Supersti- 
work are these : tious. 

1. The effect of cursing with the left hand (p. 326, 1. 10). A 
curse may be weakened by the curser (p. 144, 1. 7), or deflected 
from a human being to an inanimate object, such as a tree 
(p. 218, 1. 7). But it seems to be irrevocable. So throughout 
the Kathdsaritsdgara. See Prof. Tawney s version, I. 555, note. 

2. Patrick s covenant (cotach) is between Eogan and Eochaid, 
and should either break it ... his body decays not in the 
earth (p. 154), i.e. (apparently) he becomes a werwolf. 

3. After Patrick blesses his eight clerics and their gillie, a 
dicheltair (tarnkappe, cloak of darkness) went over them, so that 
not a man of them appeared (p. 46). The celtair comga which 
Ciichulainn throws over himself, the Iricht comga, which his 
charioteer casts over his horses (L.U. 79 a ), had a similar effect. 
In India if a man repeats a certain charm forwards he will become 
invisible to his friends ; if he repeats it backwards he will assume 
whatever shape he desires. 2 

4. The spells (brichta) of women and smiths, p. 50. Veneficia 
is glossed by aipthi in the Wiirzburg Codex and fascinavit by 
adrayart. 

5. Patrick cast his spittle on the rock which lay on his road, 
and the rock broke into three. A third part of the spittle was 
then flung a thousand paces (p. 218). 

6. Justitia regis temperies maris, terrae fecunditas 

1 i.e., haruspices. Divination by 



means of a slaughtered swine is 
mentioned in Lebor na hUidre, 92 b , 



2 
231. 



Tawney s Katkdsaritsdgara, ii. 



1. 37. 

1 2 



clx IRISH CHRISTIANITY. 

.... segetum habundantia, arborum fecunditas (p. 507. 11. 35- 
40). To the other instances of this superstition mentioned, infra, 
pp. 507, 670, add the Lebar Brecc, p. 38 b , the Four Masters, 
A.M. 3303, 3310, 3311: A.D. 14, 15, 76: the Senchas Mar, 
Laws III. 24 : Skene, Ancient Books II. 483 (A riev enwir 
edwi fruytheu), and the Odyssey, xix., 109-114. 

7. The angel Victor . . . used to leave trace and brack of his 
feet in the stone (pp. xlviii, 414) : uestigia pedis angueli in 
petra hue usque manentia cernuntur (p. 301, 1. 12) : uidit aii- 
guelum Domini stantem et uestigium pedis illius usque nunc 
peiie [leg. plane ?] adest (p. 330). He (scil. Victor) set his foot 
on the flagstone : its trace remains : it wears not away 
(p. 404). In a bird s shape the angel Victor used to come . . . 
and the trace of his feet still remains on the stone (p. 414). 
When Patrick blessed the veil on the aforesaid virgins, their 
four feet went into the stone, and their traces remain therein 
semper (p. 90). 

8. The pestilence does not pass the ninth wave, supra, 
pp. cvii, cviii. 

b. IRISH CHRISTIANITY. 

As to the form of Christianity preached by Patrick I 
Pre- have already said somewhat. That Christians of some 

sort existed in the island before his advent in 432, lias 
been argued, first, from the words of Prosper, cited infra, 
p. 493, secondly, from Patrick s own words, infra, p. 372, 
11. 1G-19. I journeyed in every direction for your 
sakes, in many dangers, even to the remote parts, beyond 
which was no one, and where was no one, and where 
no one had ever come to baptize or ordain clerics or 
confirm the people : from which, says Mr. King, it is 
evident that some of the less remote parts had been 
visited by Christian missionaries already ; l thirdly, 
from the mention, infra, pp. 94, 313, 348, of the subter 
ranean stone altar with its four glass chalices, 2 in 
Tirerrill, Co. Sligo ; fourthly, from the mention (infra, 
p. 328, 1. 7) of the bishop who met Patrick in Mag 
Tochuir, and another bishop named Colman, who offered, 

i A Primer of the Church History I 2 , Q ^ ^ p atrlcft> 222> 223 . 
of Ireland, 3d ed. i. 3. 



THE TRINITY. 



clxi 



de uotiua immolatione in sempiiernum to Patrick, 
his church, called Cluain Cain (p. 337, 11. 1-3). 1 

As to the doctrines held, and, doubtless, preached, by Doctrines 
Patrick, I have already spoken. Besides his Confessio, 
the documents now printed constantly recognise the 
following : 

1. The Trinity (pp. 44, 48,52, 64, 258, 316), or, to quote Fiacc s The 
hymn, p. 408, the true Godhead of the true Trinity, and the Trinity. 
Catholic faith (p. 44). According to the Lcbar Brecc, p. 107 b , 
blasphemy (ecnacJi) of the Trinity is the one sin that cannot be 
atoned for. 

2. Christ s Birth, Baptism, Crucifixion, Burial, Eesurrection, The yon. 
Ascension, and Judgment are referred to in p. 48, but not his 
Conception. He is said (p. 316) to be co-eternal and co-equal 

-with the Father. He creates all things (p. 358). The mysteries 
of the Incarnation and of Christ s Birth and of his Passion are 
mentioned in the Wurzburg glosses, 27, 21. According to the 
Saltair na Eann He was born through the crown of the Virgin s 
head, 2 and according to the Lebar Brecc, p. 257 a , He is the third 
Person in the Trinity. 

3. The Holy Ghost breathes in the Father and the Son (p. 316) The Holy 
and speaks through the prophets, p. 2. He is septiform (p. 18). Ghost. 
He is worshipped (p. 358). He proceeds from the Sen (p. 358, 

where Patrick perhaps refers to S. John s Gospel, xv. 26, xvi. 7), 
not, according to the Niceue creed, from the Father and the Son. 
He is invoked in a hymn by Mael-Isu 3 to inhabit our bodies and our 
souls, and to protect us against danger, diseases, devils, sins, and 

hell. And He is thus spoken of in a tract in the Lebar Brecc 4 : 

IS e immorro gell fo?-acbad Now this is the pledge that 
icon eclais ifus coleic frisin has been left with the Church 

here at present for that vision, 
the Holy Spirit who dwells in 
her, and who consoles her, and 
who strengthens her to every 
virtue. 

It is this Spirit that deals out 
His own peculiar gifts to every 
faithful one in the Church, 



fegud sin, in Spiral Noem 
nos aittreband 7 nos-comdid- 
nand 7 nos-nertand fri cech 



siialaig. 



IS e in Spirui-sa fodlas a dana 
dilsi fessin da cec/i irisech 
isi[n]d eclats amal is ail leis, 7 



1 See Petrie, Tara, p. 23. Ac 
cording to D. Mac Firbis (Rawl. 13. 
480, fo. G3), Declan of Ardmore 
was one of the bishops who were 
in Ireland before Patrick. 

3 According to the Anglo-Saxon?, 
lie was born of Mary through her 
right side (Keciblc, Salomon and 



Saturnus, p. 204). So Indra (.Riy- 
veda, iv, 18, 2), and the Bodhi- 
sattva (Kern, Buddhisms, 1, 
30 D.). 

3 Goidelica, p. 174. 

4 Facsimile, p. 251 1 , 1. 3, trans 
lated by O Curry, Lectures, p. 376. 



clxii 



INTRODUCTION. 



umal conic a n-airitin uad. 
Uair is on Spirwi IToem tid- 
naicther na dana oiregda-sa 
don ^Eclais Her na danaib ar- 
chena .i. baithes 7 aitrige 7 
frescisiu., dearc 7 treblati. 



as He pleases and as they 
are capable of receiving them 
from Him. For it is by the Holy 
Spirit that these noble gifts 
are bestowed on the Church 
besides the other gifts, even 
Baptism and Eepentance, and 
Hope, Charity, and tribulations. 

The Catho- 4. The Catholic Faith (iris cathlacdae, Fides Catholica, Fides 

lie faith. christi Catholica, ) is mentioned, pp. 41, 275, 281, 1. 6, 507, 1. 33 ; 

and Secundinus calls Patrick testis Domini fidelis -in lego 

Catholica, And the Unity of the Church is mentioned in p. 316, 

1.21. 

The Holy 5. As to the Scriptures and their reception as the rule of 
Scriptures, faith, we may again cite the Lebar Brecc 1 : 

IS do danaib airegdai in One of the noble gifts of the 
Spirfo Noib in scriptuir diada Holy Spirit is the divine Scrip- 
on inorchaigther cech n-ain- ture, whereby every ignorance 
eoltis 7 6 comdidantar cec7i is enlightened, and whereby 
toirsi saagulla 6 ii-adaintir cec/t every earthly sadness is com- 
sollsi spirfcilda o sonartnaig- forted, whereby every spiritual 
ther cech n-indlobra. Uair is light is kindled, whereby every 



triasin scribtuir noib dichuir- 
ther irse 7 indluigthe ond 
ecla-is, sithlaigther cech debaid 
7 cccJi dechetfaid. Is innte foga- 
bur comairle forbthi 7 forceful 
comadaiso cech ceimium foleith 
isind eclais. Is trithe indarb- 
thar intledu demna 7 dualach o 
cech iresach isind eclais. Uair 
is i in scriptmr diada is mdtliair 
7 is mwme ailgeii dona hulib 
iresachaifr nosn-indithmiget 7 
nosn-imraidet, 7 ailter con&at 
mec thoga do Dia triana co 
mairle. Uair todailid ind ecna 
cohernedach dia macu hilblasa 
ind lenna somilis 7 airera in 
bid spirialdai on inmhescthar 
7 o i ailtniget dogres. 



weakness is strengthened. For 
it is through the Holy Scrip 
ture that heresies and schisms 
are cast forth from the Church, 
that every quarrel and dissent 
is pacified. In it is found 
perfect counsel and fitting in 
struction by each and every 
degree in the Church. By it 
the snares of devils and vices 
are expelled from every faithful 
one in the Church. For the 
divine Scripture is a mother 
and a gentle nurse to all the 
faithful ones who meditate and 
consider it, and who are nur 
tured until they are chosen sons 
of God through its counsel. For 
the Wisdom bountifully distri 
butes to her sons the many sa 
vours of the sweet liquor and the 
pleasures of the spiritual food, 
whereby they are continually 
inebriated and gladdened. 



Facsimile, p. 251 b , line 9. Translated by O Curry, Lectures, pp. 376, 377. 



THE EUCHARIST. 



clxiii 



6. Of the Christian Sacraments we may take the list given by The Sacra- 
tho Roman church, viz., Baptism, Confirmation, the Eucharist, n 
Penance, Matrimony, Holy Orders, and Extreme Unction. 

Baptism is mentioned passim in the documents now printed. Baptism. 
That by Baptism the person baptised casts off the sin of his 
parents is stated in p. 316, 1. 16. The grace of forgiveness of 
sins through baptism is mentioned in Wb. 14 C , 19, and in Tur. 
45. We are reborn in Christ (adgainemmar -ni hi Crist), 
Ml. 66 b , 6. 

Confirmation (Ir. cosmait, a loan from consummatio) is referred Coi 
to in pp. 368, 372, 484, 551. 

As to the Eucharist, which Patrick administers as a viaticum, The Eu- 
p. 316, the following passage from the Lebar Brecc ^may be cited c 
to show the views of the mediaeval Irish on the subject : 

IS rann ele didiu don ghill Now there is another part 

of that pledge which hath been 
left with the Church to con 
sole her, even Christ s Body 
and His Blood, which are 
offered on the altars of the 
Christians. 



sin foracbad icon eclais dia 
comdidnad ,i. corp Crist 7 a 
fhuil idbairther for altorib na 
Cristaide. 



IN corp on rogenair 2 o Mmre 
Oig ingin, 3 cen dith n-6ige, 
cen scailiud n-indiuda, cen la- 
thar ferrdai, 7 rocrochad 6 
ludaidib amirsechaib ar tnuth 
7 format, 7 itracht iar trede- 
nus a bas, 7 suides for deis De 
Athar in nim hi ngloir 7 im- 
miadamlai fiad ainglib nime, 
IS he in corp sin &mal ata 
isi[n]morgloir domelait na 
fircoin do meis De .i. don 
altoir noib. Uair is he in 
corp-sa setlon saidbir na n- 
irisech athascnait iar sei aili- 
thre 7 aithrige in tsoegail ifits 
isind athardai nemdai. 



The Body which was born of 
Mary the perfect Maiden, 
without destruction of virgin 
ity, without opening of the 
womb, without male presence, 
and was crucified by unbeliev 
ing Jews from spite and envy, 
and arose after three days out 
of death, and sitteth on the 
right hand of God the Father 
in heaven, in glory and honour 
before heaven s angels, it is that 
Body, even as it is in the great 
glory, which the righteous con 
sume off God s table, even off 
the holy altar. For this Body 
is the rich viaticum of the 
faithful who journey along the 
road of the pilgrimage and 
repentance of the world hero 
into the heavenly fatherland. 



1 p. 25l b of the facsimile. 
O Curry, Lectures, pp. 613, 614, 
translated ibid., p. 377. 



2 MS. rogenair. 

3 MS. ingine. 



clxiv 



INTRODUCTION. 



Penance. 



Confes 
sion. 



IS lie sin sil na hosergi isiri 
mbcthaid suthain dona firenaib. 
IS lie immorro is Lunad 7 is 
adbur etarthuitnie dona hec- 
raibdechu uach cretifc 7 dona 
collaidib nac7i inntsamlaiget cia 
chretit. 



Mairg didiu cfistaide nac/i 
indtsamlaigend in corp noem- 
Ba in Choimded iar cainbesaib, 
hi ndeirc 7 i trocaire, uair is 
isin churp-sa fogabar desmi- 
rechfc na deerci doroisce cecTi 
ndeeirc .i. a thidnocul fen cen 
chinaid darceiid chinad sil 
Adaim. 



That is the seed of the resur 
rection into the eternal life to 
the righteous. It is, moreover, 
the foundation and cause of 
ruin to the impious, who 
believe not, and to the carnal, 
who do not resemble it though 
they believe. 

Woe, then, to the Christian 
who resembles not this holy 
Body of the Lord by pure 
morals, in charity and in 
mercy ! For in this Body is 
found an example of the charity 
that excels every charity, even 
giving Itself without guilt 
for the guilt of the sons of 
Adam. 



IS he sin immorro oige 7 
comlantitts na hirse cathalcdai 
amaZ forchantar isin scriptuir 
noib 7rl, 



That, then, is the perfection 
and fulness of the Catholic 
Faith as is taught in the holy 
Scripture. 

To this may be added the "Wiirzburg gloss ll d 7 : it is a re- 
crucifixion of Christ because they go to Christ s Body indignc. 

Eepentance after sin is mentioned, p. 316, 1. 18, and in the 
Wiirzburg glosses, 14 c. 19, we read of dil/juil pectlio ire aithirgi 
(forgiveness of sin through repentance) and of adldig lite ocpennit 
(ex-laymen who are doing penance) in seclesiis. In Ireland 
every sin could be forgiven by means of penance, except the 
following four : coiblige mairb, diall fri coibdelaig, toitim fo 
iiasalgrad, forneis coibsen (concubitus cum cadavere, incest, 
falling under a high grade, disclosing confession), L. B., p. 10 b . 
Confession of sins is referred to, supra, p. xix, where the word 
used is cobais for the usual coibse, pi. ace. coibsena, Wb. 6 b , 27. 
But the practice is not mentioned in the Ti ipartite Life or the 
Book of Armagh. The expression soul-friend (anam-cJiara) , 
which is generally equivalent to confessor or spiritual 
director (p. 544) is applied to the angel Victor (p. 424). The 
cognate abstract noun ainmcJiairdine (leg. anamcliairtine) occurs 
in p. 564. The proverb colann cen clienn duine cen anamcJiarait 
(body without head is man without confessor) shows the im 
portance attached by the Irish to spiritual direction. Frequent 
confession, however, is of no profit when breach is frequent 
also (nl tarba didiu in coibsenugud minic o bis in brissid minio 
beos, L.B. 10 a . As to Penance, regarded as a sacrament, nothing 
is said here. 



CULT US OF THE VIKGIN. 



clxv 



Matrimony will be noticed when we deal with the relation Matri- 
of the sexes. There is nothing in the documents now published m u y- 
to show that it was deemed a sacrament. 

Holy Orders will be noticed when we deal with the Holy 
organisation of the Church. There is nothing to show that they Orders, 
were technically regarded as a sacrament. 

Nor is Extreme Unction here mentioned. Extreme 

7. That we must all give an account, not only of crimlna mor- unctlon - 
talia, such as avarice (p. 377, 1.6), but even of the least sins Ju(lgment 
(rationem etiam minimorum peccatorum) before Christ s judgment 

seat, see p. 359, 1. 12. Life after death and resurrection after 
Doomsday are mentioned in p. 316, 11. 19. 20. 

8. The B. V. Mary is never mentioned, either by Patrick or Sc- 
cundinus, Muirchu, or Tirechan. However, of the cultus of the 
Virgin we have a trace in the Tripartite Life, p. 36, where a 
wizard who mocked at Mary s maidenhood is said to have been 
swallowed up by the earth. Her hair is mentioned as a relic, 
ibid., p. 238. But the document which shows best the feelings of 
the mediaeval Irish to the Virgin is the following litany, the 
original of which has never been published, except in facsimile. 1 
O Curry considered it to be as old, at least, as the middle of the 
eighth century. But the forms nit-fiu sind ( we are not worthy ), 
and the infixed pronoun ar (us) in nacli-ar-leic, nar-geil, point 
rather to the twelfth. 



A Muire mor ! 

A Muire as mo dona Muirib ! 

A rornor na mban ! 

A rigan na n-aingel ! 

A bantigerna ind nime ! 

A ben Ian 7 forlan o rath in 

Spirtfa Noib ! 

A bendae/iia 7 a robendac/ita ! 
A mdthair na glori suthaine ! 
A mdtJiair na heclaisi nemda 

7 talmanda I 
A mdthair na baide 7 ind lo- 

gaid ! 
A mdthair na sollsi fo?-ordai ! 

A onoir ind etheoir ! 

A chomartha na rethinche ! 

A doras nime ! 

A chomra ordhai ! 



great Mary! 

Mary who art greatest of 
the Maries ! 

greatest of women ! 

queen of the angels ! 

lady of the heaven ! 

woman full and fulfilled of 
the grace of the Holy Ghost ! 

blessed and most blessed! 

mother of the eternal glory ! 

mother of the heavenly and 
earthly Church! 

mother of fondness and for 
giveness ! 

mother of the preeminent 
light ! 

honour of the ether ! 

sign of tranquillity ! 

gate of heaven ! 

golden casket ! 



1 Lebar Brecc, 74 a. A transla 
tion " taken from Curry s MSS. in 



Catholic University," is printed by 
Dr. Moran, pp. 224, 225. 



clxvi 



LITANY TO THE VIRGIN. 



A thempail na 

A lepa na baide 7 na trocaire ! 

A maise na n-6g ! 

A bantigerna na ciniud ! 

A thopair na lubgort ! 

A glanad na peccad ! 

A nige na n-anmand ! 

A matha-ir na ndilliuclita ! 

A chich na noiden ! 

A chomdignad na truag ! 

A redla in mara ! 

A chumal De ! 

A mdthair Crist \ 

A irnazaid l in Choimded ! 

A cruthach imar cholum ! 

A sochraid mar esca ! 

A thogaide mar grein ! 

A dichor aithisse Eua ! 

A athnuiged na bethad! 

A maissc na mbanscal ! 

A chend na n-6g! 

A lubgortt foriata ! 

A iirthopur glassaigthc ! 2 

A mdfhair De ! 

A 6g suthain ! 

A 6g noem ! 

A 6g threbar ! 

A 6g sochraid ! 

A 6g genmnac/i ! 

A thempail DC bi ! 

A righsuide in rig sutham ! 

A sanctair in Spirtfa Noib ! 

A 6g do[f]reim lese ! 
A chethair slebi Leban ! 
A chupriscc slebi Sioin ! 
A ros corcorda i[n]feraMW la- 

coip ! 

A blathnaigthech mar phailm ! 
A thoirthech mar olachrand ! 
A macbrethaig glordai ! 
A s ollsi Nazareth ! 
A gloir lerwsolem ! 
A maisi in domain ! 



temple of the Godhead ! 

bed of fondness and mercy ! 

beauty of the virgins ! 

lady of the kindreds ! 

fountain of the herbgardens ! 

O cleansing of the sins ! 

O washing of the souls ! 

O mother of the orphans ! 

breast of the infants ! 

O consolation of the wretched ! 

star of the sea ! 

handmaid of God ! 

mother of Christ ! 

spouse of the Lord ! 

shapely like a dove ! 

lovely like the moon ! 

chosen like the sun ! 

expulsion of Eve s disgrace ! 

O renewal of life ! 

O beauty of the women ! 

O head of the maidens ! 

O enclosed herbgardeii ! 

O pure fountain locked-up ! 

O mother of God ! 

eternal maiden ! 

holy maiden ! 

prudent maiden ! 

lovely maiden ! 

chaste maiden ! 

temple of Living God ! 

O throne of the Eternal King ! 

sanctuary of the Holy 

Ghost ! 

maiden of the root of Jesse ! 
O cedar of mount Lebanon ! 
O cypress of Mount Zion ! 
purple rose of the land of 

Jacob ! 

flowering like a palm ! 
fruitful like an olive tree ! 
glorious Son-bearer ! 
light of Nazareth ! 
O glory of Jerusalem ! 
beauty of the world ! 



1 Eor irnastaid cognate with 
irnaidm. Joseph is called erna- 
staid toyaide mathar in Choimded, 



the chosen spouse of the Mother 
of the Lord, L.B. 13". 

2 cf. Canticum Canticorum, iv. 12, 



LITANY TO THE VIRGIN. 



clxvii 



A sochenelac/i/ iu phopuil cris- 

taidc ! 

A rigan in betha ! 
A arad nime ! 

Eist guide na inbocht ! Na 
dimicnig cneda 7 osnadai na 
truag J Berthar ar ndiithrac/^ 
7 ar n-ochsada tremutsa inad- 
naisG in Duileman, air nit fiu 
sind fen ar n-estecht trcnar 
nd? o chair illiucl . 

a banntigerna chumachtach 
nime 7 talmem ! 

Dilegh ar cinta [7] ar pec- 
dai! 

Scris ar culu 7 ar corbaid ! 

Tocaib na tuitmeda ina 
ndeiblcn 7 na cengaltai ! 

Taithmig na doertha ! 

Lessaig tremutsa tressa ar 
ndobes 7 ar ndu 



Tidnaicc duinn tremutsa 
blatha 7 cimdaige na soghnim 
7 na sualach ! 



Fethnaig duinn in 
main 6t ghudib 7 ot impidib ! 

Nachar-leic uait ar throcfw rc 
i creich riar naimtib ! 

Na leic ar n-anmain do 



Et nar geib chucut fen 
chaidche ar do chomairce ! 

Ailmit 7 guidmitno beows 
tsa, a noem-Muire, triat mor- 
impide ar th oenMac .i. ar IBU 
Grist Mac De bii, cwran-ditne 
Dia ona huilib cwmgaib 7 aim- 
sigib ! 



noble-born of tho Christian 

folk! 

Queen of the world ! 
ladder of heaven ! 

Hear the prayer of the poor ! 
Despise not the sobs and 
sighs of the wretched ! Let 
our longing and our groans 
be borne by thee ^before the 
Creator, for through our ill- 
deservingness we ourselves 
are unworthy to be heard. 

mighty Lady of heaven 
and earth ! 

Abolish our crimes and our 
sins ! 

Destroy our wickednesses 
and our corruptions ! 

Uplift the fallings of the 
feeble and the fettered ! 

Loose the enslaved ! 

Repair through thee tho 
assaults (?) of our evil ways and 
our vices ! 

Grant to us through thcc 
the blossoms and ornaments 
of the good deeds and the 
virtues ! 

Appease for us the Judge 
with thy prayers and with thy 
intercessions ! 

Let us not for mercy sake 
be (carried off) from thee in a 
foray before our enemies ! 

Nor let our souls be en 
slaved ! 

And take us to thyself for 
ever under thy protection. 

We beseech and pray thee, 
further, holy Mary, through 
thy great intercession with thy 
only Son, even Jesus Christ, 
Son of living God, that God 
may protect us from all the 
straits and temptations ! 



clxviii INTRODUCTION. 

Et cuin[n]ig duinn o Dia And ask for us from the God 
na ndul co fagbamnc uli uad of the elements that we may 
dilgud 7 logud dar n-ulib all obtain from Him forgive- 
pucthaib 7 cintaib, 7 co fagbam ness and pardon of all our sins 
uadsum boons triat impide-siu and crimes, and that we may 
siraittreb na ftatha, nemda tria obtain from Him, moreover, 
bithu na mbethad, i fiadnaisQ through thy intercession, the 
iioem 7 rocnaog in domain. lasting habitation of the 
Ros-airil-leHi , ros-aittreuam in heavenly Kingdom for ever and 
saecula saeculorum. Amen, ever in the presence of the 

saints and holy virgins of the 
world. May we deserve it, may 
we inhabit it in saecula saccu- 
lornm ! Amen. 

Angels. 9. Angels are mentioned, passim. The nine ranks of those 

that have not fallen, in p. 258, and sec the Lebar Brecc, p. 72 b . 
An anonymous angel cleanses the king s hearth for Patrick (p. 14) ; 
another, named Victor, counsels Patrick during his captivity, pp. 
18, 300, 510 ; guides him to G ermanus, brings him a letter, p. 226, 
and is the angel of the Scotic race, as Michael was the angel 
of the Hebrews (p. 414). Angels bring Trea s veil from heaven 
(p. 168), chant at mass (p. 396), and grieve over Patrick s body, 
pp. 410, 486. 

10. The fall of the angels is referred to (p. 258), but not that of 
Adam ; though the fauna of his paradise is mentioned (p. xxx). 

II. THE FAMILY. 

Here we shall consider, 1. The Family. 2. Relations 
of the Sexes. 3. Parent and Child. 4. Fosterer and 
Foster-child, and 5. Master and Slave. 

1. THE FAMILY. This was called fine ; but the texts now printed 
throw no light upon its nature. A parricide is called fingalacli, 
and, according to a canon ascribed to Patrick, p. 507, he is 
punished with death. 

2. RELATIONS OF TUB SEXES. Marriage is a recognised institu 
tion, and the word for husband is fer, those for wife are len, 
commdm (p. 14, 1. 4), and setitj. To woo is tockmarc, to wed (or 
perhaps to betroth) a woman to a man is ernaidm, p. 176, 1. 29, 
with which irnazaid, ernastaid, spouse, supra, p. clxvi, is cognate. 
A married pair is denoted by Idnamain, pp. 28, 246. But poly 
gamy existed, and hence Patrick, like St. Paul, requires for the 
bishopric of Leinster a a husband of one wife (fer oen-setche, 
p. 188, 1. 27). A glimpse of the marriage-usages is afforded by 
the account of Patrick s wedding, lanais (pp. xlviii, 20, 440). 



THE FAMILY. 



clxix 



The newly wedded pair are put on the wedding-night into a 
house apart. 

The existence of a married clergy in Britain is clearly evi 
denced, 1 , by Patrick s own Confession (p. 357), according to which 
his father was a deacon and his paternal grandfather a priest, 
and, 2, by the sixth of the canons attributed to Patrick, Auxilius 
and Iserninus, and cited supra, p. cxxx. 

Widows are mentioned in one of the canons, infra, p. 607, the 
king being required to be their defender. 

A concubine, ban-chara, is mentioned (p. 861), and Patrick 
unhesitatingly blesses her and her offspring. But the views of 
Old-Irish ecclesiastics as to connexion with a harlot (mertrecli) 
will be found in Wb. 9 1 , 4, 5. 1 

The stories told in the Cain Adamnain, p. xxii, supra, and the 
note to the Calendar of Oengus, pp. cxlvi, cxlvii, are probably 
exaggerations ; but there can be little doubt that women were 
compelled to go to battle, and were in other respects treated 
with cruelty and contempt. 

3. PARENT AND CHILD. The documents now printed throw little 
light on this relation. Kings are not to allow their sons impie 
agere (p. 506), whence it would seem that in Ireland, as else 
where, the father s authority over his son was absolute, On the 
other hand, the assignment of Bene n to Patrick (p. 454) is made 
by Benen s family, not his parents. The father slept with his 
children (p. 392), and incest was not an unusual consequence. 

Exposure of children is not here evidenced ; those qui iectant 
infantes super ajclessiam are mentioned in p. 155, 1. 23. 

That children were desired is inferrible from one of the 
penalties annexed to the breach of the contract mentioned in 
p. 154, 1. 21, children are not born to him thereafter. 

The obligations of a son to his widowed mother are referred to 
by Adanman, p. 89 a of the Sehafl hausen Codex : Sed post patris 
sepultionem iterum fratres te acriter compellent, ut matri etiam 
debita pietatis inpendas obsequia. 

Women seem to have been delivered on a flagstone (p. 8), a 
piece of rowan-tree being placed in their hand. 

4. FOSTERER AND FOSTERCHILD. The relations of fosterer (aite 
nutritor, muimme nutrix ), and fosterling (dalta) seems to 
have been in Ireland almost of more importance than that of 
parent and child. There was sometimes a plurality of fosterers. 
Thus Cormac, son of Eiida, had four, and King Loegaire s 
daughters naively ask Patrick whether God s Son had many 
fosterfathers (si Filium eius nutrierunt multi). 



1 See, however, the curious story 
of the wealthy and honoured cleric 



Lugaid, in Adamnan s Vita Coluru- 
tiae, i. 38, 39, cd. Reeves. 



clxx 



INTRODUCTION. 



The wizard Caplait is said (p. 102, 1. 30) to have fostered one 
of King Loeguire s daughters. 

The authority exercised by the fosterer over the fosterling is 
exemplified by the story told in p. 212, 11. 15-18. 1 It was pro 
bably sometimes tyrannical, and therefore kings are enjoined 
(p. 507) to be defenders of fosterlings. 

A fosterbrother (comalta) is mentioned (p. 88), and Patrick 
(p. 90) calls a son of his old master, Miliuc, his fosterbrother. 
The cognate Welsh cyfaillt means friend. 

5. MASTEK AND SLAVE. The notices of this relation are few and 
not very trustworthy. The statement, for example, p. 440, 1. 22, 
that the pagan Irish used to free their slaves in the seventh year, 
seems, like so much in the legend of Patrick, suggested by the 
Bible. The story of Patrick s wedding to a bondmaid seems to 
show that marriage of slaves was permitted. But the statement 
in Fiacc s hymn, v. 3, that during Patrick s six years of slavery 
he ate no human food, if not a mere poetic exaggeration, tends 
to show that in other respects slaves were harshly treated by 
laymen. A heavy penance (a hundred blows on the hands and 
bread and water for a night) is imposed on a Culdee who curses 
or disgraces his gillie (L.B. 10 b ). 

The word for master was coimdiu lord. The words for 
bondsman were r,mg, gen. moga (identical with the Gothic magus) 
and mogaid : gnia or gniad (lit. workman) also occurs (pp. 404, 
408), and timtUrtUdi attendants is found in Wb. 8 C , 11. A 
bondmaid was called cumal (which seems cognate with the Old 
Latin Camilla), inailt, eaclit, and bantraill. Slavery was mox- 
same (p. 32, 1. 5) = mugsaine, or doere (p. 412). The slave seems 
to have had a peculiar tonsure called lerrad moga (p. xlix), or 
irla (p. 509, note 2). 

The master s authority over his slave seems to have been 
boundless. Thus Derglam sends his slave to slay Patrick, 
(p. 110). 

To the master s possession of his slave the word sellad is 
applied. 

The word for redemption from bondage is taifhvricc (p. 430), 
and a form of manumission is mentioned by Adamnan (Schaff- 
hausen Codex, p. 89") : t6 . . . libertate donabit, cingulum ex 
more captiui de tuis resoluens lumbis. 



1 The word alumnus here used for 
fosterer, should have been placed 



in 



the Index of Hiberno-Latin 



words, infra, p. 660. Et qui alit ct 
alitur alumnns dici potest, Isidorus, 
Orig. 10, 1. 



THE TRIBE AND THE STATE. 



clxxi 



III THE STATE. 

This will be treated under the four heads : a. Civil. 
b. Legal, c. Military, d. Ecclesiastical. 



a. CIVIL. 

The tribe was called clann (children, pi. clanna, p. 424), 
p. 126, or tuath, pi. tuatha, (pp. 406, 408), the latter word cognate 
with the Umbrian-Oscan tauta, iota, touta, city, and the Gothic 
thiiula, people. Tuatli is also applied to the whole population 
of the island (p. 408). 

The tribe held meetings (ddla), and the statement (p. 208) that 
the Desi held theirs at night, shows that, as a rule, these meet 
ings were held in the day. The meeting-place was called f arrack 
(p. 134.) The assembly was called airecJit (p. 138). When it 
met, and what it discussed, does not here appear. 

The head of each tribe seems to have been called a ri, gen. 
rig, 1 a word cognate with rex and raj, but not quite equivalent in 
meaning. Patrick appears to use the words rex (p. 372, 1, 21) and 
regulus (pp. 369, 1. 22, 378, 1. 8) as synonymous. Major and 
minor kings are mentioned, p. 68, and the ardrige (overkingship) 
of a certain district is mentioned, p. 210, 1. 14. The consort of a 
ri was called rigain = Skr. rajni, and his heir-apparent a rig- 
damna (p. 60). It is not clear how the ri and the rigdamna were 
chosen. 

The ri had a rechtaire (steward or reeve) who looked after his 
tributes. These were rendered either in service such as cleans 
ing the hearth of the king-house or palace (p. 14) or in kind, 
such as curd and butter (p. 14). Such a tribute was called cis, a 
loan from the Latin census. The native words are borime or 
borome (pp. 554, 556), cognate with Qfyos, cdin, pp. 212, 214, 
where Colgau renders the word by pensio (tax, impost), and 
tobacJi, the collector of which was called toibgeoir, L. H. 26. 

The king s residence was called rightecJi ( kinghouse ) ; and a 
tech n~imacallma = house of conversation, is mentioned (p. 60), 
in which his household (munter) assembled, and where he 
probably gave audience, and held councils. His councillors 



1 Tore, gen. tuirc, p. 534, was 
another word for king, so appa 
rently is ardrack, p. 226, 1. 13. 
Whether mdl, p. 336, meant king 



or noble is not clear. Abb (the 
Latin abbas) is used for king by 
Gilla Coemaiu, p. 535. 



clxxii 



INTRODUCTION. 



Hostages. 



Nobles. 



Social ob 
servanees. 



should be senes sapientes cfc sobrii (p. 507, 1. 28). His edicts 
were called esngaire, Ml. 105 a 6. 

The overking of Ireland is called ardri, or ri Temracli (king of 
Tara), or simply ri p. 42. Adamnan, p. 36 b , styles him totius 
Scotiae regnatorem. His sole qualification was belonging to the 
race of ISTiall of the Nine Hostages. 1 He was called ri co fressabra 
king with opposition, under the circumstances described in 
p. 524. 2 Ardjlaitli (pi. n. ardlathi Wb. la 3) was used for sovran 
or chief prince. A joint reign (comflatMus) is mentioned, p. 526. 
But this seems exceptional. 

The kings maintained their authority (0. Ir. giallae, ditio ) 
by a system of hostageship (giallnae, p. 58, eterius, p. 462). 
Hostages (geill) to kings is one of the four nemid or privileges 
mentioned in the ancient story told infra, p. 564. The Scandi 
navian invaders took hostages from the Irish, and the recapture 
of these hostages (giallu Hcrenn) by Maelsechlainn is recorded, 
infra, p. 522. The word giall, hostage = W. gwystl, is found also 
in the Teutonic tongues : A.S. giscl, ON. glsl, O.H.G. gtsal, now 
Geisel. 

The passage in p. 186 as to the measure of meal which Cilline 
had brought out of the palace seems to show that the king 
supported his poorer followers. His other duties are set forth, 
infra, p. 507, and in the Sermo ad Reges, Lebar Brecc, p. 37 b . 

Under the king were various classes of nobles and gentlemen, 
called in the documents now printed flaithi, airig, and maithi ; 
in Latin, satrapae (gl. crricj, Ml. 67 a 17), duces (tigerni), principes 
(aircliinnig), etoptimates (p. 278), orpotentes, p. 210. Eegulus is 
glossed by rigan, and in Ml. 51 d 21 subregulis l>j forlganib. The 
rest of the population seems to have been divided into free (soir, 
soclienelaig) and unfrce (doir, doclienelaig), or aitliich. 

Social observances are numerous. Thus we read of visiting 
(p. 42), standing up (p. 44), kneeling or prostration (pp. 46, 220, 
234, 282, 1. 7), as acts of reverence. Cleansing the hoofs of the 
horse of the person sought to be honoured (p. 144, 1. 10) is the 
strangest of these acts. Walking desel righthandwise/ dextror- 
sum, i.e., with the right hand towards the person or thing to bo 
honoured, formerly practised in Gaul, 3 and still in India, 4 is 
frequently mentioned in Irish books. But in the documents 
now printed it is only once recorded, in connexion, namely, with 
the site of Patrick s catliair at Armagh (p. 472, 1. 30). 



Almost 



1 Reeves, Columba, p. 68, note K. 

2 And see The Book of Rights, 
ed. Do no van, p. xiv. 

3 TOUS 6euvs TTpoffKWOvffiv ftrl 5ei 



ffTpe((>6p.ei oi, Posidonius cited 
Athenaeus, iv., p. 142. 
4 Bkr. dakshixam kri. 



CRIMINAL LA.W. clxxiii 

all the published literature on this curious subject is referred to 
by the late Sir Samuel Ferguson, On the Ceremonial Turn called 
Desiul, Proceedings of the Royal Irish Academy for March 1877, 
Vol. I., Ser. II., and by Prof. Tawney, Katlidsaritsdqara, I., 98 
99, 573. 

The solitary instance of the use of a honorific title is in p. 218, 
where the charioteer, Odran, addresses his master, Patrick, as 
ft lobba Pdtraic! The solitary mention of the way in which 
social contempt was expressed is in p. 138, when Patrick pro 
phesied that a certain tribe who had stoned him, would be 
under spittles and wisps and mockery in every assembly. 
What these wisps were is not clear. 

In this place may be noticed the geisi or gessa, injunctions or The gesta. 
tabus, which seem to have been so important in ancient Irish 
life. These injunctions were either to do or to forbear doing 
some act, either generally or under certain circumstances. They 
might be binding on an individual or on the community. An 
example is given, infra, p. 42. It was a gess for any one in 
Ireland to light his fire on a certain night before the fire of Tara 
was kindled. Patrick unwittingly struck the paschal fire, and 
thereby committed a coll gese. Here the penalty was death. 
The same penalty was inflicted on King Conaire for violating his 
special gessa, namely, going to make peace between disputants 
before they came to him : allowing three red horsemen to ride 
before him : permitting plunder in his realm, &c. But in most 
cases it was probably only social ostracism. 1 

b. LEGAL. 

When there are no statutory enactments, no body of judges 
authorised to prescribe and enforce rules for the nation, the 
distinction between law, usage, and morality must be slight 
indeed ; and such terms as recht ( law ), p. 564, 1. 24, forbonn 
(harsh law, p. 564, 1. 20), corns ( proper order P), 484, 1. 7, 552, 
1. 14, nos ( custom ?), Usenet (moral law?, p. 34, 1. 2), recUgae 
(jurisprudence?, p. 562, 1. 15), cain, gen. cdna, pp. 42, 504, 1. 10), 
and the loanword riagol, (rule, p. 484, 1. 4) can only be rendered 
with approximate accuracy. 

In the simplest department, ttat of criminal law, we find Crimes, 
(p. 507) the following treated as crimes, as acts, that is to say, 
punishable by the king as representing the community : theft] 



1 The gesso, of the lloman Fla- j ject O Donovan, Book of , 

men Dialis will occur to every \ xlvi-xlviii. Tylor, Early History 

scholar. See on the whole sub- of Man I; hid, 139,279. 
U 10231. 

m 



clxxiv INTRODUCTION. 

parricide, perjury, adultery, impiety. The story told in p. 582 
shows that murder was a capital offence. Attempts to poison 
are often mentioned. See pp. xi, xlvi, li, supra, and pp. 54, 182, 
381 infra. Poison-making wizards are mentioned in p. 138. The 
guilty person was called bibdu or cintach, p. 564, 1. 30. 

Punish- "^ ne Punishments mentioned in the documents now printed arc 

ments. death, banishment, and sending adrift on the sea. 

Death is inflicted by beheading (p. 174, 1. 14), drowning (p. 
224, 1. 10), or driving a chariot over the criminal (pp. 166, 1. 2, 
234, 1. 18, 394, 1. 27). To these we may add from the mediaeval 
romances burning (loscud), and hanging (crocliad). Crucifixion 
or the payment of seven ancillae was the penalty annexed to the 
shedding the blood of a bishop, abbot, or scribe, Wasserschleben, 
Die Bussordnungen, 140. Deprival of burial may have been 
annexed to capital punishment (p. 374, 1. 9). 

Banishment is mentioned once, namely, in p. 524, when 
Diarmait s son is said to have been put over sea (rocured mace 
dar muir) . 

The punishment of sending adrift on the sea is described in 
p. 222, and more fully in p. 288. The criminal must go unarmed 
to the shore, having nothing but a small and vile garment. He 
must bind his feet with an iron fetter (cos-glas, Ml. 83, 10) and 
fling the fetterkey into the water. He must then enter a nauis 
wniuspellis, a coracle whose wicker framework was covered with 
hide only one fold deep, and without food, oar, or rudder com 
mit himself to the mercy of the sea and wind. A somewhat 
similar punishment existed in Iceland, but the Icelanders gave 
the felon oars, flint, and steel, and a supply of victuals. 

Besides these punishments, there were doubtless flogging (the 
word for scourge, srogell, is borrowed from flagellum), and im 
prisonment in the stocks (cep = Lat. cippus) and in bonds 
(cumreoha, Wb. 53 a 5). Patrick himself waa once fettered with 
iron for a fortnight (p. 372, 11. 26, 27). 

SUCCESSION. 

The right of certain persons to succeed to the property of Ihe 
deceased owner is recognised in the stories told in pp. 108-110 
and 320, and in p. 309. In the former case, as we are told by 
the Tripartite Life, two brothers fig-ht a duel about their deceased 
father s land (im ferann an-athar iarna liec) and in Tirechan s 
Latin (p. 320) this is explained by uoluerunt diuidere hereditatem. 
In the latter case, seven sons of Amolngad argue a question of 
heirship before King Loiguire and Patrick, who decide (without, 
apparently, any legal assistance) that the sons shall divide the 
inheritance amongst them into seven parts, that they shrill, in 



SUCCESSION AND CONTRACT. clxxv 

other words, take in equal shares as tenants in common. And 
one of them then immolates his share and his son to Patrick s 
G-od and to Patrick. 

As to the difference between the ecclesiastica, or religious, 
progenies and the plebilis, or secular, progenies, in the case of the 
church at Trim, see infra, p. 336, and bishop Eeeves Columla, 
p. 355, note c. 

These are cases of succession ab intestato. Whether the Celts 
had, without aid from the Romans, evolved the notion of a will is 
doubtful. The word for bequest, aidacU (also spelt audacht* 
and edocM) occurs four times in p. 346, but always in connexion 
with ecclesiastics. 

The word for inheritance or heritage, orbe, gen. orpi, ace. pi. 

orfce, occurs in pp. 132, 140. Disinheritance is expressed by 

diorpus, p. 132. In Ml. 51* 27, heredum is glossed by orbaman. 

The compound com-arle (Mid. Ir. pi. comorbada, p. 542), means, 

co-heir, as is usually supposed, but successor. The 

cognates in other European languages are op<pav6s, orbus, Goth. 

"I lja, Germ. Erbe. 

The collective ownership in which the greater part of the land 
in Ireland was doubtless held is evidenced by the record (p. 337, 
1. 26) of the grant which the genus (leg. gens P) of a certain lady 
made to Binean. 

But that individual, as distinguished from collective, owner- 
ship existed in Ireland in very ancient times appears from the 
passages above referred to, from the expression d or[&e] saindiles 
in Ml. 51 d 28, from Enda s reference to his ninth ridge (or ninth 
part of his ridge P) throughout Ireland (p. 80), and from the men 
tion in p. 192 of the fifth ridge (or the fifth part of the ridge ?) 
of Fiaec s father. Whether this individual ownership was ab 
solute, or subject to resumption by the tribe, is a question on 
which no light is thrown by the documents now printed. 

Contract : 

Two words for species of contract occur in the documents 
now printed, viz., ernaidm, pp. 86, 1. 29; 176, 1. 29, and cotaoh, 
p. 154, 1. 21. In p. 176 ernaidm is applied to a contract of 
marriage or betrothal, Pactum is regularly glossed by cairde 
or smacht. See Ml. 91 b 13, 100 a 4, Examples of the contract of 
sale (or rather barter) will be found in p. 340. I buy is diu- 



1 See Cormac s glossary, s.v. 
audacht, and O Donovan s Supple 
ment to O Reilly, s.v. udhacht. 
Another word, said to mean 
* bequest is cendaite or cennaite. 



It is possible that aidacht and 
cennaite merely mean donations 
mortis causa. In the Laws, ii. 
272, I. 14, ainbechta is rendered by 
illegal bequest. 

m 2 



clxxvi 



INTRODUCTION. 



dim, cennaigim, crenim or creccim. I pay is iccaim. I sell is 
renim ( ieepvi\it.i) , or reccaim. Price is log. Merces is glossed 
by cundrad. Trader is eunnaige. I exchange is malartaignn. 
Lending (uairi) and ardicud (lending on interest) are mentioned 
in Wb. 31 5. Penerator is glossed by airlictliid. Pignns is 
glossed by gdl, Ml. 23 d 16, 27 a 6 ; debit! by fetch-, ib., 55 a 7. The 
contract of lease is evidenced by the expression sencleithe cona fera MI 
(three sen-cleithi with their land), p. 72 ; coicc senddtli deuce Enda 
Artidi (E. A. s fifteen sen-cleithi), p. 80. A purchase of a piece 
of land, with its appurtenances wood, and field, and meadow 
(=wald, feld, und wiese), with its less and kitchen-garden, is 
mentioned in p. 340. And in a gloss contained in the "Wnrzbnrg 
Codex Paulinus, 29 a 23, we have evidence that, in the ninth 
century, Irishmen used to buy land as a provision for their unborn 
children. In the case of the cotach, the penalty for breach is two 
fold; non-birth of children and non-decay of the body when 
buried. But the performance of a contract seems to have been 
generally secured by rdtlia (sureties or guarantors) , which were 
generally human beings, but occasionally (as in p. 566) natural 
objects, such as the sun, wind, &c. The words for oath are oetli 
and firluge. For sanction the word is probably ndsnd, p. 566, 
1.28, which Dr. Pe trie (i.e., O Donovan or Curry) rendered by 
vengeance, but Mr. Plummer equates with Lat. nexus. 1 
Cairdes, p. 74, 1. 5, is rather a treaty than a contract. 

Commendation : 

Commending churches is mentioned iii pp. 68, 335, 1. 29, and - 
337. The verb used in commendavit, of which the Irish equivalent 
is ro-aithni. English lawyers will be reminded of the practice of 
the Crown commending livings to bishops in the poorer sees. 
See also Du Cange, II. 444. 

Legal Procedure : 

In the documents now printed we have mention made of 1, the 
ordeal ; 2, the duel; 3, composition ; 4, pleading in court; and 
5, reprisal (seizure of moveables). 

Ordeals. 1- The ordeal by water (iudicium aquae) is referred to in p. 56. 

The ordeal by fire in the same place, and in pp. 88, 90, where a 
woman with whom bishop Mel was said to have committed for 
nication, clears herself of the charge by carrying fire in her 
cased. 



1 The ncsmib (gl. sanctionibus) 
cited by Mr. Plummer, Rev. Celt., 
vi. 172, from Ml. 38* 1, is an 



erroneous reading, which Prof. 
Ascoli himself has corrected. The 
MS. has messaib. 



LEGAL PROCEDURE. 



clxxvii 



2. The duel (nith, del/aid, comrac, urgal, roi l ) seems mentioned Duel, 
in pp. 108, 320. Two brothers, Bibar a,nd Lochru, fight about 
some land inherited from their father. Tirechan, or rather 

his ignorant copyist, says that a lignum (leg. licium ?) conten- 
sionis, called caam by the heathen, was set. In this caam (= 
campus ?) the brothers fall to with their two-edged swords. 

3. Composition for crime (eric) is referred to in p. 4-2, 11. 4, 5, 
where the king proclaims that neither gold nor silver should be 
taken from him who should be guilty of kindling a fire before the 
fire of Tara was lit. It seems to have co-existed with the more 
modem practice of punishing crime by the State. 

4. Of pleading in court a curious instance is found in pp, 126, Pleadiug. 
121,309. Seven brothers exierunt in judicium (submitted to the 
jurisdiction) of the overking, who first decides a point as to the 

right to begin, and then, assisted by Patrick, investigates 
causam hereditatis illorum, and decrees that they shall divide 
it into seven shares. The Irish word for cause is caingen. 
Fiadain glosses testem, Ml. 38 d 11 ; forcell adtestatio, Ml. 42 1 : 
in mesid judicial iter, Ml. 51 C 21. 

5. Beprisal by distress of moveables (athgabdil, pignoris capio) Reprisal, 
is declared (p. 564, 1. 35) to be a privilege of champions. This 
subject has been so fully discussed by Sir H. Maine (Early History 

of Institutions), the late Sir Samuel Ferguson (On the Rudiments 
of Common Law discoverable in the Senchas Mor), and Prof. D Ar- 
bois de Jubainville (Revue Celtique, vii. pp. 20-31) that I will here 
only refer to those acute and learned essays. It seems to have 
been the only means of compelling submission to the jurisdiction 
of the brehon. 

6. Fasting. Another means of enforcing a right or duty is Fastiug. 
fasting (troscv.d), which has long ago been compared with the 
Indian dharwa. It forms part of the procedure atliyalxiil, above 
noticed, and is mentioned thrice in the documents now published. 
First, in p. 218, when Patrick fasts against (lit. upon) a merciless 
master to compel him to have compassion upon his slaves. 
Secondly, in p. 418, where Germanus and Patrick fast against a 
heretical city to compel it to become orthodox. Thirdly, in 

p. 556, when Patrick fasts against the pagan king Loeguire to con 
strain him to his will. I have suggested (infra, p. 560 n.) that the 
primeval sanction of the practice was the suicide by starvation 
of the person fasted against. In India another kind of dharna 
consists in ccnstracting a circular enclosure called a kurh, in 
which the Brahmans raise a pile of wood or other combustibles, 



1 See Prof. d Arbois de Jubain- 
ville s paper Des Attributions ju- 



diciaires de fauloritc publique chez 
les Celtes, Revue Celtique, vi. 12. 



clxxviii 



INTRODUCTION. 



Brehoiu . 



and, betaking themselves to fasting, real or pretended, place 
within the area of the kurh an old woman with a view bo sacrifice 
her by setting fire to the kurh 011 the approach of any person 
to serve them with a process, or to exercise coercion over them 
on the part of the Government or its delegates. l 

Here we have a possible explanation of the strange story of 
Miliuc s self-cremation, told in pp. 38, 276. Miliuc, who was a 
wizard as well as a king, when Patrick drew nigh to constrain 
him and his race to embrace Christianity, constructed a Karh in 
order to compel the missionary to desist from his attempt ; 
Patrick disregarded his preparations, so he burnt himself alive, 
in the belief that Patrick, by burning himself alive (according to 
the rigour of the etiquette), or from dread of some god s dis 
pleasure at having been the cause of Miliuc s horrible death, 
would leave the ancient heathenism intact. But of course 
Miliuc may have been a devotee, like the Mexican Nanahuatzin, 
who leapt into a fire to propitiate the gods. 

7. Judges. The judges (brithemain, Anglicised brehons), or 
official arbitrators, by whom the Irish laws were administered, 
seem mentioned by Patrick (p. 372, 11. 31-34) as the recipients of 
payments amounting to not less than the price of fifteen men. 
The derivative brithemnacht glosses sanctione in Ml. 40 a . 

A brehon, named Ere (afterwards a bishop), is named as one of 
Patrick s household, and was doubtless useful from his knowledge 
of customary law. The brehon had, before Patrick s advent, the 
right to deliver judgment ar roscadaib ocus fasaigib (p. 566), 
which I have rendered, with some doubt, by on maxims and 
precedents. 

Judices ecclesiae are mentioned, p. 507, and some of their 
duties are prescribed. Whether they had any civil jurisdiction 
is not clear. The direction that they should have no timorem, 
liominum suggest that they had some such jurisdiction. 



c. MILITARY. 

On military matters not much light can be thrown by such 
documents as are printed in this work. 

Warrior. The warrior or champion is called trenfer, p. 264, fennid, gen. 
fendedu, pi. dat. fennethaib, p. 565, and oc (literally juvenis), p. 
510, 1. 95. In the Wiirzburg Codex Paulinus, 3 C 1, stipendium is 
explained as the name of the remuneration (log) which is given 
to soldiers for military service (doberr do miledaib ar milte). 

1 Beaufort, Part II., i . 780. See Sir James Stephen, Hist. Crim. La \v, 
ii., 321. 



MILITARY. 



clxxix 



Their offensive weapons were the sword (claideb = Skr. khadga), Offensive 
which was sometimes of iron (ferreos gladios, p, 300, 1. 32, and wea P ns - 
two-edged, p. 320), and adorned beluinis . . . dolatis . . . den- 
tibus (Adanman, p. 88 b ), and the spear (gae, p. 72 = the Gaulish 
gaison), of which the shaft was called crann, p. 142), and the 
point Vim (pi. dat. rennaib, p. 536, 1. 6). Jaculum is glossed by 
airchor. Slings and battle-stones are often mentioned. The 
axe, Hail, is mentioned, p. 136, but as being a tool, not a 
weapon. Nothing is said of the bow (fidboc), which the Irish 
wcern never to have used in war, possibly because the dampness 
of the climate rendered the bowstring (tet fidboic) untrustworthy -, 1 
possibly, also, because archery was ineffective in a densely 
wooded country. 

Their defensive armour was first, the shield, sciath, which had Defensive 
a rim (immbel), and reached to the chin (p. 44), and, second, the armour - 
corslet, luirech, borrowed from the Lat. lorica. The corslet must 
have been known to the Irish before the eighth century, as the 
word is used metaphorically in Fiacc s hymn. There is reason 
to think that it was sometimes made of horn ; but iron is the only 
material mentioned in this behalf in the documents now pub 
lished. See p. xxxi. 

Arrngascmd (p. 566) seems to be a general expression, com 
prising both spear and shield. Athargubu glosses arma, Ml. 66 C 
11. 

A band of warriors was called luiden (p. 148), pi. fatidnea (gl. 
turmae, gl. cuneos), Ml. 112 b 7, 9, or dm, Ml. 33 d 17, or drong, pi. 
n. druing, p. 476. The first of these words is applied only to 
footsoldiers (is for cois in luiden, H. 2, 16, col. 93), and is cog 
nate withEng. band ; the second with the Latin agmen; the third 
is the late Latin drungus, whence the Greeks of the Empire took 
their Spovyyos. An army was called dunad (p. 324), sluag (= W. 
llu), p. 150, whence slogad, an expedition, Ml. 115 a 8, socraite, 
p. 562, or arbar, Ml. 62 b 13. The van was tossach, p. 150 ; the 
rear dered. The only words bearing on the art of war is ctirnaid, 
ambush, pp. 46, 381. 

No mention is here made of war-chariots. The existence of Cavalry, 
cavalry seems implied in the story (p. 182) that the Hiii 
Lilaig pursued Patrick coicait marcach (with fifty horsemen), to 
slay him, and in the gloss inna marcadachtae (gl. aequitatus), Ml. 
72 b 28. 



1 Nothing proves the Uiiechtheit 
of Macpherson s Ossian more than 
its frequent references to archery. 
According to Straho, some of the 



Belgae used bows, but the amnv 
was chiefly employed for killing 
birds. 



clxxx INTRODUCTION. 



d. ECCLESIASTICAL. 

1. Organisation : 

The documents now published mention the following kinds of 
male ecclesiastics : 

1. archiepiscopus, pp. 353,1.30; 511, 1. 1; aasalep- 

scop, p. 444, -whose office is called arcliiepiscopa- 
tus, p. 510. 

2. bishop, epsoop, 158, 1. 4 ; ard-epscop, pp. 404, 

1. 4. ; 528, 1. 3. 

3. uitscilsacart = archipresbyter, p. 98; ard-senoir, 

p. 526. 

4. priest, sacari = sacerdos ; sacart meise, pp. 264, 

266, 574 ; lit. priest of the table, and rendered 
chaplain by O Donovan ; cruimtlier = preby- 
ter, presb3 T ter, sruitlt, 230, 1. 20. 

5. archdeacon, uasaldechon, pp. 30, 104. 

<">. deacon, declton, deochan, deochain, pp. 8, 432 ; 
diaconus, pp. 303, 1. 4, 305, 357, 365. 

7. subdeacou, subdiaconus, p. 305, 1. 9. 

8. exorcist (pp. 303, 1. 4; 305, 1. 25). 

9. ostiarius, aistire (pp. 264, 574) =fer bein in chlu/r, 

bell-striker, Four Masters, A.D. 448. 

The acolyte or caindlolr ( candelarius qui caudelas in eccle- 
sia defert ) is not here mentioned, but the word occurs as a gloss 
on acolytus in Wb. 24 b 32, and in the same MS. 31 d 20, it is said 
to be nomen gradus. His light was called Usboire, "Wb. 25 11 3, 
or lespaire. 

Besides these we have the anchorite (anchorita, p. 337) ; an- 
choritae aeclessiae, p. 354, 1. 10, who dwelt in a disert, pp. 156, 
1. 2 ; 242, 1. 2 ; and the macc-cleirech, p. 156, 1. 9, who seems to 
have been a divinity student. 

The word airchinnecli princeps occurs in p. 30 (where it is 
applied to Pope Celestinus), 214 and 250. In Middle-Irish it 
generally means the manager of lands annexed to a church or 
monastery. 

In conventual establishments we have the cynubita (coenobita), 
p. 353, and the celldir l (= cellarius 2 ) over whom were the abb, 



1 Felire Oengusso, p. clviii., Ml. 144 a , where cellorib glosses pruinp- 
tuaris. 

2 Keeves, Columba, 46, note 



ECCLESIASTICAL. 



ucc. sg. abbaith, p. 346, or princeps, the secndabb or secnabb (= 
secundus abbas), pi. n. secndapid, Wb. 12 b 17, and the ferthigis or 
oecoiiomus. In p. 30 Pope Celestinus is called abb Romae, and 
in p. 534 the word is applied to a king of Media. Adamnan, 
p. 94 a , calls a nunnery puellamm monasterium/ 

Intermediate between the regular and the parochial clergy 
were the Culdees, cell De), one of whom is mentioned in p. 198. 

Female ecclesiastics were the caillecli nun, a derivative of 
caille = pallium, p. 252, the caillecli legind orlectrix, correspond 
ing with the/er legind of the monastery, and the manchess = mona- 
chissa, pp. 98, 560. We read that Mathona was a manchess of 
Patrick and Eodan s. The proper name Cruimtheris, p. 232, 
11. 16, 22, is = presbyterissa. Whether she was a church -officer 
(Smith, Dictionary of Christian Antiq., s.v. Widows) or the wife 
or widow of a presbyter, does not appear. Deaconesses (ban- 
dechuin) are mentioned in the Wiirzburg Codex Paulinus, 28 C . 
A ban-abb (abbess) and ban-aircMnnech (gl. antistita) are also 
mentioned, but not in the documents now published. 

The ordination of bishops, priests, deacons, and clerics is 
often mentioned. See pp. 30, 62, 260, 262, 326, 1. 21, 372 (where 
Patrick declares that he made no charge for distributing the 
ministry ), and 374. But no light is thrown on the manner 
of consecration. According to the Tripartite Life, p. 30, when 
Patrick was ordained bishop by Pope Caelestinus, bishop Ger- 
manus and Amatho king of the Eomans were present. But 
according to Muirchu, p. 273, Patrick was ordained by bishop 
Amatho-rex (leg. Matorix p) without, apparently, any episcopal 
assistance. Golumba went to a single bishop (Etchin) to be 
consecrated bishop, though, by a mistake, only a priest s orders 
were conferred upon him. The uncanonical practice of con 
secrating bishops by a single bishop seems to have prevailed in 
Ireland down to the twelfth century. Ordination per saltum also 
occasionally took place. An example in the present work is the 
case of Fiacc, pp. 402, 404, who was made a bishop without 
having been a priest or even a deacon. 

For diocese the words paruchia (-napoiKia) and diocesis 
(Stoiicriffis) are used synonymously. In monastic language a 
parochia was the jurisdiction of a Superior over the detached 
monasteries of the order (Reeves, Columba, p. 336). The Irish 
bishops, as is well known, had no territorial jurisdiction. 



1 Adamndu, p. 35 b . 



clxxxii 



INTRODUCTION. 



The 

Bishop s 

duties. 



are described in the following 

12% 1. 1 . 

Hence are the names of the 
men of Ireland in Patrick s 
testament, that there be a 
chief bishop for every chief 
tribe in Ireland, for ordain 
ing ecclesiastics and for con 
secrating churches, for soul- 
friendship (spiritual direction) 
to princes and superiors and 
ordained persons, for hallow 
ing and blessing their children 
after baptism, for directing the 
labours of every church, and 
boys and girls to reading 
and piety. For unless the 
boys read at every time the 
whole Church will perish, and 
there will, be no belief, but 
black heathenism in the land 
of Eriu. 



An to the caution which a bishop ought to show in conferring 



The chief duties of the bishop 
extract from the Lebar Brecc, p. 

IS de ata anmunna fer 
nErenn i timna Patraic, co 
raibe primescop cecTia primtua- 
thi inErww fria hoirdnead oessa 
graid 7 fri coisecrad eclas, 
fri hanmchairdine do flathib 
7 oirchinn[ch]ib 7 d oes graid, 
fri noemad 7 bennachad a 
eland iar mbathis, fria for- 
congra lubrai cecli eclasi 7 
mac 7 ingean fria legend^ 7 
crabud, ar minas legat na 
meic in cech aimsir, itbela 
in uile eclas, 7 ni bia cretim, 
acid duibgenntligec/^ hi tir 
uErenn. 



orders we are told, ibid., p. ll b , 1. 

Nach escop didiu dosber 
uasalgrad for neoch na be 
tualaing n-airberta i crabud 7 
legend 7 anmchairdessa 7 
eolas rechta 7 riagla 7 frepuide 
cuibde di cech pheccaa 1 archena 
is bibdu 1 - do Dia 7 duine in 
t-escop sin, uair is immdergad 
do Crist 7 dia eclats a ndo- 
roine, et ideo sex annis peni- 
teat, 2 7 tabrad secht cumala 
oir fria henech in Duileman 
beoss. 



45: 

Every bishop, then, who 
confers high orders on anyone 
who is not competent to in 
form in devotion and reading 
and soul-friendship, and know 
ledge of law and rule and of 
the remedy proper for every 
sin besides, that bishop is 
guilty as regards God and 
man ; for what he has done is a 
reproach to Christ and to His 
Church : wherefore let him do 
penance for six years, and let 
him give, besides, seven cu- 
mals in gold for the honour of 
the Creator, 



1 MS. bidba. 

2 The facsimile has : 7 idied .ui. an peuiterc. 



BAPTISMAL 1HTES. 



clxxxiii 



Bathis didiu uadesiztm 7 
comna .i. sacarbaic, 7 gabail 
n-ecnairce beo 7 marb, 7 oi- 
frend cech domnaig 7 cech 
primsollaman 7 cecJt prim- 
feli. Celebrad cech tratha. 
Na .111. do chedul ceck diet, 
aclbt mina thoirmesci forcetul 
no anmcbairdius. 



The duties of a priest of the small churches (do mi[n]eclasib) The 
of the country are thus enumerated in the same manuscript P riest s 
p. ll b , 1. 35 :- duties 

Of him then (is required) 
baptism and communion, that 
is Sacrifice, and singing inter 
cession for the living and the 
dead, and Mass every Sunday 
and every chief solemnity and 
every chief festival. Celebra 
tion of every canonical hour. 
The three fifties l to be sung 
every day unless teaching or 
spiritual direction prevent 
(him). 
Baptismal rites : 

The ordinary baptismal rite is constantly referred to. Patrick 
himself was baptised in a well (pp. 8, 392, 432), and in a well he 
baptised the pregnant Fedilm (p. 134), and (it is said) twelve 
thousand others. That the immersion was trine appears from two 
glosses in,ttie Wiirzburg Codex Paulinus, 21 d. 13, cesu tJvreJ* i,t 
twmmud (gl. unum babtisma) though the dipping be a triad, and 
27 a 14, teora tonna torunni ( three waves over us ) in babtismo 
tredenus dosum ( three days to Him, Christ) in sepulcro, as well 
as from the Stowe Missal, fol. 56&, Discendit in fontem et tin<ntur 
tor vel aspergitur. Baptism of an unborn child is twice men- 
tioned, viz., in p. 134, and p. 327, and the rite is thus described 
in the Lebar Brecc, p. ll a , 1. 44-. 



Bannscal alacht, dia tic 
galar co mbi fochraib de bas 
airlegthar in mbathis for usciu 
7 fosesedar 2 in bandscal tar- 
cend na geni, 7 doberar Fland 
no Cellach do ainrnm fair, ar is 
coitchend do fir 7 do mhnai 
cecht&r de, 7 hibed in mdthair 
in 11 see sin cu teit tarsin 
ngein, 7 is bathis do. 3 



A pregnant woman, to whom 
disease comes so that death is 
near to her, let the baptism 
(baptismal office) be read out on 
water, and let the woman con 
fess on behalf of the babe, and 
let Fland or Cellach be given it 
as a name, for either is common 
to man and to woman, and let 
the mother drink that water 
so that it may go over the babe ; 
and (this) is baptism unto it. 



1 i.e., the 150 psalms. 

2 MS. foscsegar. See Windisch s 
Worterbuch, s.v. fosisiur. 

3 This;, and the preceding three 
extracts, have been published by 



Bishop Reeves (with a translation 
by Dr. O Donovau) in his essay on 
the Culdees (Dublin, 1864), pp. 92, 
<J4, 95. 



clxxxiv 



INTRODUCTION. 



Hence it appears that confession of past sins was in Ireland, 
as in Carthage, 1 one of the*preliminaries of baptism. 

When King Loeguire s daughters Avere baptized Patrick blessed 
a white veil (caille, veste[m]) on their heads (pp. 102, 316). So 
when Patrick baptised the infant daughters of Maine he blessed 
a veil on their heads (p. 174). For veil (caille) mantle (brat) is 
found in the Turin gloss 55. This was laid over the heads of the 
newly-baptized after the unction with chrism, which is expressly 
mentioned in the letter to Coroticus subjects, infra, p. 375, as 
shining on the foreheads of the neophytes. Chrism is also referred 
to in a gloss (No. 4) in the Turin commentary on S. Mark : As 
catechumens are taught by a priest at first and are baptized, and 
as they are then anointed by a bishop, so, etc. 2 A creed was 
repeated at the baptism (ibid., No. 68). 

Confirmation : 

The rite of confirmation (conswmmatio) is thrice referred to in 
p. 368, note 2 ; in p. 372, 1. 19, and in p. 484, 1. 13, where it is 
said of Patrick no-ordned, no-cosmad, no-coisrccad, no-bennachad 
(he- used to ordain, confirm, consecrate, bless). The Irish word 
for confirmation is cosmait (= consummatio) , the gen. sg. of 
which, cosmata, occurs in Cormac s Glossary, s.v. caplait (= Med. 
Lat. ca/pillatio, capillorum evulsio ) : 

Capla[i]t .i. nomen de chendlo chase .i. quasi capitolavium 
cend-diunnach .i. iarsinni berrthar each and, 7 negthair a cend 
oc airichill a cosmata isin caisc. 

Gaplait ( Maunday Thursday ), a name for the chief day of 
Easter, i.e., quasi ciqritol-avium, head-washing, i.e., since every 
one is tonsured then, and his head is washed, in preparation for 
his confirmation on the Easter Sunday. 



Tonsure : 

Tonsuring, referred to in the above quotation, is frequently 
mentioned in this work. The nickname TdlcJtenn ( adzehead, 
asciciput ) given by the heathen Irish to Christian priests, and to 
Patrick KO.T e|ox ? , pp. 34, 220, 448, 482), arose from this practice. 
Patrick converts and tonsures two wizards (pp. 101, 103), the 
expression used in the first being he put a shears 



1 Tertulliau de Saptismo, cited 
in Smith s Diet. Christian 
s.v. Confession. 



2 Goiclelica, 2d ed., p. 6. Com 
pare the Lebar Brecc, p. 244 b , 
1. 17. 



THE MIXED CHALTCE. 



clxxxv 



round his hair, and in the second he dipt him (ro-m-berr). 
Mo-chae is tonsured after baptism (p. 40), but Fiacc is tonsured 
(l iTtli.lr}, apparently, before he is baptised (pp. 190, 344). In 
the version told in p. 40 the tonsuring seems to consist solely in 
shearing the beard (tall tra Patraic a ulcliai do Fiacc). The 
Culdees were tonsured every month, on a Thursday (L.B. ll b ). 

Two and perhaps three kinds of tonsure are mentioned : first, Kinds of 
the monachal {berrad manaig, xlix, 560 ; tonsura monachica, p. tonsure. 
510, ut eum in monachum tonderet, p. 25); secondly, the 
servile (berrad mogad, xlix, berrad moga, p. 509, note : seruilem 
tonsuram, p. 510, more seruorum erat tonsus, p. 25), which 
may have been identical with that of Simon Magus, p. 509, 
note 2 ; J thirdly, perhaps the druidical tonsure (airbacc giunnae, 
p. 317, 1. 11. The verbal noun for tonsuring is lack-all, pp. 190, 
402. 

Liturgical : 

For the altar service we find in the documents now printed 
the following terms : 

comm[uni]o, p. 327, 1. 9, whence the Ir. commain (ace. sg. 
410). See Wasserschleben, Irisclie Kanonensammhim/ 
20. 

eucharitzia Dei, p. 316, 1. 28. 

idpairt, p. 397. 

oifrenn, p. 394, 1. 24 ; oifrider (ofl ertur), p. 192, 1. 26. 

sacrificium, 62, 1. 17 ; Ir. sacarbaic, p. 192, 11. 23, 24. 

viaticum [setldn] uitae aeternae, 62, 1. 18. 

A communion anthem, beginning Sancti venite, Christi corpus, 
is mentioned, p. 396, 1. 14. 

Patrick s missa is mentioned in p. 322, as having been received 
by certain religious at Ached Fobuir. 

The Oblation was called ollu, gen. oblann, or oblae, gen. oblae. 
The hallowed bread broken up for the Eucharist is called eylogla 
(fv\ojia) by Adamnan, Schaffhausen Codex, p. 63 a . 

As to the mystical meaning of the eucharistic sacrifice see the 
Irish tracts in the Stowe Missal, pp. 64 lj -66 a , and the Lebar 
Brecc, p. 251 . - 

The Mixed Chalice :- 

The practice of mixing water with the sacramental wine seems 
referred to by Tirechan, infra, p. 327, 1. 9. But there are clear 



1 But the tonsure here described 
as that of Simon Magus seems to 
have been formed by shaving the 
hair before a line drawn from ear 



to ear. See Keeves, Columba, pp. 
xlvii, note u, 350, 351. 

2 Kuhn s Zeitschrift, xxvi, , r )02- 
513, xxvii, 441-448. 



clxxxvi 



INTRODUCTION. 



references to this practice in the tract on the Mass in the Stowe 
Missal (fin iarum ar Jiuisque hi caelech, wine then on water into 
the chalice ), and in the following quotation from Lebor na 
hUidre, p. 117 a. 

"When a shower of gore has 

speckled 
The breast of Diarmait s steed 



robreca broenan cro 



brunni gabra Diarmato 
nsce asa negar G-rip 

ni Iwsta fri sacarbaic. 



The water wherewith Grip 

washed 
Is not clear for the Sacrifice. 



! 



Communion in both kinds : 

That this was the practice of the early Irish Church is proved, 
first, from Secundinus hymn, infra, p. 388, 11. 13, 14 ; and. 
secondly, from the legend related infra, p. 102, where Patrick 
says to Loegaire s daughters, Ye cannot see Christ unless ye 
first taste of death, and unless ye receive Christ s Body and His 
Blood." 2 

Daily celebration : 

That the eucharist was offered every day seems to follow from 
a gloss in the Wurzburg Codex Paulinus, 20 d 13 : tresinfuil spir- 
tdldi adoparar cadi dia forsind altoir, through the spiritual 
Blood which is offered every day upon the altar . 

The Paten :- 

The paten, patinus, Ir. teisc (a loan from Lat. discus), or mulloc, 
is mentioned, pp. 108, 300, 313. Square patens are mentioned 

in p. 313, 1. 26. 

The Ir. mias (borrowed from or cognate with Lat. mensa) should 
probably be rendered, not by ( altar (p. 34, where mias is glossed 
by altoir), but by altar-slab. See also p. 250 for the miasa 
made by Tassach, &c. Its place was in the east of the church 
(p. 34). 

The Chalice :- 

A chalice, cailech, is left (p. 808) by Patrick with a nun, ami 
he leaves in Connaught fifty altar chalices (pp. 146, 300). The 
chalices made by Tassach, &c. (p. 250) were doubtless of metal, 
probably of bronze; but four chalices of glass are mentioned ii/ 
p. 94, one at each of the corners of a subterranean altar. 



1 The steed s name. 

- See also Warren, Litiirrfii and 



Ritual of Ilif ( I /lic Cluin-h, pp. 
134, 135. 



VESTMENTS. clxxxvii 

The Credence-table : 

The credence-table (menistir, ineinistir, menstir) is mentioned 
pp. 40, 86, 190, 250, 344, 452. Such tables were made by 
Tassach, &c., and were always probably of metal. 

The Fistula : 

A fistula (buinne) of gold, through which the sacramental wine 
was sucked, seems mentioned in p. 86, 1. 4. 

The Flabellum : 

The flabellum or eucharistic fan (culebath) is not mentioned in 
the documents now published. But the Irish word, which pro 
bably means flyflap, occurs as a gloss in the Carlsruhe Codex 
Augustinus, No. 86, and (spelt cuilebad, cuilefaldh, cullebaigli) in 
various Middle Irish MSS. And the thing itself is represented 
in ancient Irish illuminations. 1 

Vestments : 

The cassal (pp. 56, 58, 246, 274, 384, 398) used by males as well 
as females, p. 108, the cochall (pp. 384, 398), and the caille = 
pallium used by nuns, are the only ecclesiastical garments 
mentioned in the documents now printed. The cassal is de 
scribed as bratt tollchenn, pp. 34, 448, or domus (casula) capite 
perforate, p. 274. A cassula magi is mentioned, p. 306. 

As to the use of colours in sacerdotal vestments, we have, in Colour?, 
the Tripartite Life and the Book of Armagh, only the mention of 
the white robes (ttaige gela) worn by Patrick and his clerics (at 
matins?) beside the well of Clebach (p. 100), and the calls Jinn 
( candidam vestem, p. 316, 1. 22) blessed on the heads of baptised 
girls (p. 102), and the neophytes (p. 375, 1. 30). So Adamnan 
speaks only of the brethren going to church die sollempni albati 
(p. 113 b ). But in the later middle ages, in Ireland as well as on 
tne Continent, the ecclesiastical use of colours was greatly ex 
tended. Thus the Lebar Brecc (p. 108 a, b) contains a tract in 
which eight colours are mentioned, and the mystical meaning of 
each is stated. The original 2 of this curious tract has never 
been published, except in facsimile. It runs as follows : 

Cachtt, 3 cia lasa tucait na Query, by whom were yon 
datha examla ucut isin cochull various colours first brouglil 
n-oiffrind hitus ? into the robe of Offering ? 

1 Warren, Liturgy and Ritual of Essays on the Early Irish Churcli, 

the Celtic Church, 144. pp. 171, 172. 

- A translation (omitting the j 3 A scribal error, due to a mis- 
last paragraph) "from the Curry j reading of the compendium r/s, i.e., 
MSS. in Catholic University " is Ceist. 
printed by Dr. Moran, in his 



olxxxviii 



INTRODUCTION. 



Ni anse. Moyse mac Amra 
dorat hi cochull oiffrind Aroin 
meic Amra a brathar fessin. 
Is eside ba cetehacart ir-recht 
Moyse. 



IS fisid cia lin dath ro he- 
crad la Moyse i cochull Aroin. 
Ni anse; noclit .i. buide, gorm, 
gel, uaine, dond, derg, dub, 
corcair. Hit eat sin tra lin 
datli dligiws each cochull oif- 
frind ann osin ille. 



IS fisid cid ara tnctha in 
saine [sin] isin cochnll n-oif- 
fcind sech a beth foroen dath. 
Ni anse : tria ruin 7 figuir. 



Ni techta tra do nach sacai t 
indail l ouirp Crist dochumm 
n-6ifrind cen chochull sroill 
taitnemaig imme cwsna dath- 
aib examlu ann, 7 cura, reithe 
a merema fri saine 7 tuicse 
cec/ta datha sech araile dib, 7 
cvrab Ian d faitchiws 7 d ua- 
man De a mewma in tsacairt 
in tan dos-bera dia oid saine 
<(>,<! i datha fri araile dib 7 co 
scarsat a menmam fri huaill 7 
dimws annal doforne e\&mlacht 
cec/;a datha. 



Not hard to say. Moses, son 
of Amram, brought (them) into 
the robe of Offering of Aaron 
son of Ainrarn, his own brother. 
He was the first priest in 
Moses Law. 

It is worth knowing how 
many colours were set by 
Moses in Aaron s robe. Not 
hard to say : eight ; to wit, 
yellow, blue, white, green, 
brown, red, black, purple. 
That, then, is the number (if 
colours which every robe of 
Offering is bound to have in it 
from that time to this. 

It is worth knowing why 
that diversity was brought into 
the robe of Offering instead of 
its being one colour. Not hard 
to say : through mystery and 
figure. 

It is not fitting, then, for any 
priest to approach Christ s Body 
towards the Offering without a 
robe of shining satin around 
him, with the various colours 
therein. And let his mind run 
with the diversity and under 
standing of each of these seve 
ral colours ; and let the mind 
of the priest be full of watch 
fulness and of the fear of God 
when he takes heed of the 
diversity of each of those 
colours from the others, so 
that they withdraw his mind 
from arrogance and pride, as 
the difference of each colour 
denoteth. 



1 Compare dail near, within reach, O K. 



K UCHABISTIC COLO L KS. 



clxxxix 



IS ed tra doforne in mbuide 
intan fegtts in sacart fair .i. 
conid ere 7 luaithriud in talam 
is adbur dia churp, 7 conid 
isin luaithred cetna Tagus do- 
ridise 7 cona taraill ceimm n- 
uabcur in sacart desin iarwm. 



. IS ed doforne in ngormm 
infcan fegus fair, cwra scara a 
me>?-ma fri diurrms 7 dualchib 
in tssegail, 7 co tarda a agad 
fri nem i n-iimla 7 i n-isle fri 
Dia Athaw- fil isna nemdaib. 



IS eel doforne in ngel intern 
fegus fair, _c?-a immdergthr 
imme ar fele 7 iiaire mewip 
genmnaid taitnemach a cride 
7 a mercma amaZ nan tuinde, 
no amaZ chailc for bendchobar 
daurthige, no amal datb. gesi 
fri grein ce[n] nacb. n-ernail 
[p. 108 b.] pecaid do bice no 
mor do airisium ina cride. 



IS ed doforne in ii-uaine iii- 
tan fegus fair, cura, lina mifrige 
moir 7 torsi ndermair a cride 
7 a menma ar a tuictber trit .i. 
a adnocul i crich a sa3gail 
fo liir talmas, ar is uaine is 
bunacZ datha da cech tbalmaw. 
is aire samailter a dath in co- 
chaill n-oifrind fri huaine. 



Now this is what the Yellow Yellow, 
denotes, when the priest 
looks at it, to wit, that the 
earth, which is the material of 
his body, is clay and ashes ; 
and that it will go again to 
that same ashes: wherefore, 
then, a step of arrogance should 
never visit the priest. 

This is what the Blue de- Blue, 
notes, when he looks at it: 
that he sever his mind from 
pride and the vices of the 
world, and turn his face to 
heaven, in humbleness and 
lowliness, to God the Father, 
who is in the heavens. 

This is what the White de- White, 
notes, when he looks at it: 
that he should blush for shame 
and modesty unless his heart 
be chaste and shining, and his 
mind like the foam of the wave, 
or like chalk on the pointed roof 
of an oratory, or like the hue 
of a swan against the Bun, 1 
without any kind of sin, small 
or great, abiding in his heart. 

This is what the Green de- Green, 
notes, when he looks at it : that 
his heart and his mind be filled 
with great faintness and ex 
ceeding sorrow: 2 for what is 
understood by it is his burial 
at the end of life under mould 
of earth; for green is the 
original colour of every earth, 
and therefore the colour of the 
robe of Offering is likened unto 
green. 



1 Compare Ruskin, Modern 
Painters, 1846, vol. II., p. 72, 
note 1. 

U 102.31. 



2 This must be the meaning, 
though lina, is active, and mifriyc 
and torxi arc accusatives. 

n 



cxc 



INTRODUCTION. 



Brown. 



Bed. 



Black. 



Pnrple. 



IS eel doforuu in dond intan 
i egus fair .i. co tardai dia oid 
scarad a chuirp 7 a anmma fri 
araile, 7 corup si a adbai iar 
n-ecaib a adnocul i n-uir tal 
mas co forcend in bethai 7 
iffrend dia churp 7 dia an- 
maia iar forbu bratha memp 
iresach a gnim ifus isin tsas- 
gul. 



18 ed doforne in derg intan 
fe^ws fair cwra scendi 7 c-wra 
crithnaige a chride im-medon 
a chleib tria omuii 7 ecla Meic 
De. Ar ba derg cneda 7 
crechta Meic De isin croich 
iarna chesad do ludacZaib 
amirsechaifr. 

IS ed doforne in dub intau 
fegus fair .i. ewra chiea coserb 
7 cugoirt ara pecdaib 7 dual- 
chib ar omuii tocht i ri-dail 
Uiabuil, do bithaittreb phe ine 
cen cricb. 

IS ed dof ome in corcair in- 
tan fegus fair in sacari .i. co 
tarda dia oid Isu fil in nim co 
iz-imrnud a gloire 7 a miad- 
amla 7 co ix ngradaib nime ic 
molacZ in Duilemun tria bithn 
sir. 

IBS ed is techta don tsacart 
indsin, co tarda a meMmain tar 
dualchib in ts aigail co haire- 
raib 7 co baibnesaib suthinib 



This is what the Brown de 
notes : when he looks at it, to 
wit, that he take heed of the 
separation of his body and his 
soul from each other, and that 
after death his dwelling is his 
grave in mould of earth until 
the world s end, and hell unto 
his body and his soul after 
completion of the Judgment, 
unless his work here in the 
world be faithful. 

This is what the Eed de 
notes : when he looks at it, that 
his heart should start and 
tremble amidst his breast 
through dread and fear of 
God s Son. For red were the 
wounds and scars of God s Son 
on the Cross when crucified 
by unbelieving Jews. 

This is what the Black de 
notes : when he looks at it, to 
wit, that he weep bitterly and 
keenly because of his sins and 
vices, for dread of going to meet 
the Devil, to dwell for ever 
in pain without end. 

This is what the Purple de 
notes, when the priest looks at 
it : that he take heed that Jesus 
is in heaven with the plenti- 
tude of His glory and His 
honour, and with nine ranks 
of heaven praising the Creator 
for ever and ever. 

This is meet for the priest 
then, that he put his mind 
over the vices of the world 
unto the eternal delights and 



1 Corcair is, of course, borrowed 
from porpora(pwrpwra), -which is 
said, in the Turin fragment on S. 
Mark s Gospel (Goidelica, 12), to 



be made from weed which is on the 
crags. The Devil appears to S. 
Moiling in a purple robe, Book of 
Leinster, p. 284" 49. 



THE PASTORAL STAFF. 



CXC1 



filet bin nim icon Athcm- 
nemdai. 

Ocus is iat sin na hocht 
cemendai dofornetf na hoclit 
ndatha sin in cochuill oifrind 
iar figuir 7 ruin in Atha? 
nemdai. 

IS e tra in cochall oifrind 
in choer comraic i filet .uiii. 
ndatha examlai brises 7 srai- 
nes ilchatha for aslach riDia- 
buil 7 for dualchaifr in tsaegail, 
7 tormaigius 7 metaigis na 
stialchi 7 na sognima. 



Ni techta immorro do neoch 
aile in sroll ara thaitnemche 
7 ara uaisle do thabairt ina 
etgud no nacJt, ina erriud cen- 
raotha in safari a oenur intan 
teit do edpart chuirp Crist 7 a 
fola forsin altoir noim, ar is 
cochull srolldai dligius imme 
intan sin. 

Ocus in sacart vmmorro dia- 
nws-taidle no dian^s-glacca do 
bic no mor bannscal hi ngne 
adaltrais ni techta do Corp 
Crist do glacad no do thadall 
cen an art sroill etarru, 7 co 
ndernai aitrige ndicra fri re 
.xu. bliadcm ina p*?cdaib 7 ina 
thairmthecht-ws. 



pleasures that are in heaven 
with the heavenly Father. 

And those are the eight 
steps which those eight colours 
of the robe of Offering denote 
according to the figure and 
mystery of the heavenly 
Father. 

This, then, is the robe of 
offering; the focus wherein 
there are eight different 
colours which often rout and 
overthrow in battle the temp 
tations of the Devil and the 
vices of the world, and which 
increase and magnify the vir 
tues and good deeds. 

Because of its lustre and its 
nobleness, no one, therefore, is 
permitted to insert the satin 
in his clothing or in his rai 
ment, save only the priest 
when he goes to offer Christ s 
Body and His Blood upon the 
holy altar; for it is a robe of 
satin that he ought to wear 
at that time. 

Now if the priest approach 
or handle, little or much, a, 
woman in the way of adultery, 
he is not allowed to handle or 
approach Christ s Body with 
out a sheet of satin between 
them ; and he must do fervent 
penance, during fifteen years, 
for his sin and his transgres 
sion. 



The Pastoral Staff: 

The pastoral staff or crozier (bachall from bacilla) is often men- The 
tioned. Thus, we have Bachall fsu, given by Christ to Patrick 



1 In p. 420 it is said to have been found hv Patrick at Aries. 



CXCii INTRODUCTION. 

(pp. 30, 446), and which the saint employed to lay low the idol. 
Cenn Cruaich (p. 90), to slay a druid (p. 454), and to mark out 
the raith at Armagh (pp. 236, 474), and for which Tassach made 
a case (p. 424). We have also the expression crann cromchenn 
(crook-headed staff) applied by the wizards to crosier, p. 34. 
Hence it appears to have had a crook or volute. The story told 
at pp. 89, 468 shows that it also had a point (airmtiud) capable 
of piercing the foot. As to the meaning of the baculus pasto- 
ralis see the sis hexameters cited in the Calendar of Oengus, 
p. clxxxvi. 

Incense : 

Incense (ind ingchis, gl. incensum,Ml. 141 C 2) seems referred to 
by Tirechan, p. 306, 1. 12, where he speaks of the funium lene- 
dictum ascending into the eyes and nostrils of the heathen. But 
perhaps the smoke there mentioned is that coming from the 
paschal fire and the ceriales lucernae. 

Offerings : 

Offerings of women s ornaments at the altar are referred to by 
Patrick, infra, p. 371, 1. 36. The offering of a caldron is re- 
corded in p. 230 ; the offering of chariot-horses is referred to, 
p. 244. "We also find recorded offerings, oblations, or invniola- 
tiones of immovable property to God and certain saints (pp. 66 ? 
336), or solely to Ciaran (p. 88) or Patrick, pp. 72, 80, 110 (where 
the land is given for the sake of the soul of the donor s 
father), 228, 230, 340 (where it is offered in sempiternum). The 
grazing of a certain number of cattle is given to Assicus in ed- 
lairt suthain as a permanent offering, p. 96. In one case the 
record of offering is accompanied by a statement that the king 
made it free (liberavit) to God and Patrick, whence it would seem 
the land was charged with certain payments to the king. This 
subject may be left with the remark that according to Patrick it 
is the duty of the king, pauperes elemosinis alere, p. 507, and 
that the alms of an excommunicated cleric are not to be 
received, p. 508. 

Celebrating the canonical hours : 

It would seem from Patrick s rule (p. 484) that the day and 
the night were each divided into four tratlia or watches (fri- 
tliairi), and that he celebrated the tratha in due order. Their 
names, with two exceptions (espartain, anteirt, p. 124, 1. 7), do not 
occur in the documents now printed. They are as follows : 



RELICS. 



CXC111 



1. tcirt, gen. terte, terce. 

2. meddnlai, etrutli, etrud, seist sext. 

3. noin, gen. nona, nonas. 

4. fescor, espartain, vespers. 

5. coimpleit (= completa), compline. 

6. medonaidche dueawwcTiKoV), iarmerge, nocturn. 

7. tiugnair, matain, matins/ lauds. 

8. prim, prime. 

Anteirt (p. 124) seems a loan from the Welsh anterth, the space 
of time between nine and noon (Silvan Evans). Whether it is a 
contraction 1 of anter-terth = Ir. etartrath (o etartratli co lietrud, 
L. B., 219, c. 34) has not yet been settled. 

The grounds of observance of the eight hours are set forth, 
in prose and verse, in the Lebar Brecc, p. 247. 

The Sign of the Cross : 

Frequent mention is made of this sign (Tropaeum Crucis, airde 
na cruclie, sigen na croche), the signum salutare, as Adamnan calls 
it. Patrick is said to have crossed himself a hundred times 
every day and every night (pp. 124, 486), and Muirchu (p. 293) 
raises this number to a hundred times every hour of the twenty- 
four. Patrick uses it to heal a wound, p. 12 ; to wither the hands 
of quarrelling brothers (p. 110) ; to paralyse a foe (p. 450) ; to 
open a giant s tomb (p. 324). It is used over a child s mouth 
in order to cure (by proxy) his sick father, p. 76 ; it is cut mi 
raculously in hard stone (p. 78, and see p- 136). Whenever on 
his journeys Patrick saw a cross he alighted from his chariot 
and prayed by it (p. 293). A cruciform well is mentioned 
in p. 8. 

Relics : 

Eelics (taisi, martrai, reilci) are often mentioned. Palladius is 
said to have left behind him relics of Paul and Peter, p. 30 ; and 
relics of the same apostles are mentioned in pp. 86, 396. Ancient 
relics (mo/rim sruithe), which Patrick had brought with him over 
sea from the east, are mentioned in pp. 180, 194, 354, 500, and 
in p. 238 (cf. p. 474). Patrick is said to have stolen as much of 
the relics of the apostles (taissi inna n-apstal) as he wanted, while 
the inhabitants of Rome were asleep. As to such pious thefts 
and praedones sancti, see M. Le Slant s memoir, le Vol des reli- 
Making friendship to Eodan s relics is mentioned in p. 314 



1 Revue Critique, 15 Nov. 1886, 
p. 388. See also Smith s Dictionary 



of Christian Antiquities, s.v. Relics, 
p. 1773, col. 2. 



cxciv 



INTRODUCTION. 



in an obscure passage. The adoration of Fiacc s relics is men 
tioned in p. 283, 1. 17 : the taissi and reilci (relics and remains) of 
Patrick himself at p. 170. Bishop Columban s voyage to Bophin 
Island cum reliquiis sanctorum is recorded, p. 318. Relics were 
kept in a tiag = theca, e^wrj, p. 556, or serin (scrinium), p. 192. 
Velum quod custodiuit reliquiae is mentioned in p. i>29. The 
relics (taissi) of Sen-Patraic (said to have been our saint s tutor) 
were deposited in a tomb (ulad) in Armagh (p. 505). ! 

The rite of watching (aire) at night before relics, which is 
recognised in the early pontificals, is mentioned in pp. 238, 
240. 



Prayer for the dead : 

The Irish word for this seems to have been ecnairc. Adamuaii. 
p. H3 b , calls this prayer consueta deprecatio. See Beeves. 
Columba, p. 211, n. 



The ideas of the Irish on this 
ancient lapidary inscriptions, and 
the Lebar Brecc, p. ll a , 1. 19. 

Niconfil ni dosgni duine 
tarcend anma indi atbaill nat 
cobair do, etir figill 7 apstanait 
7 gabail n-ecnairce 7 bendac/ifu 
menci. Filii pro mortuis 
parentibus debent penitere. 
BHacfcmi Ian didiu do Moedoc 
Ferna cona nwwtir uile for 
usce 7 bairgin iar tuaslucwd 
anma Branduib meic 
o ifiurn. 



subject are expressed in many 
in the following extract from 

There is nothing which one 
does on behalf of the soul of 
him who has died that doth 
not help it, both prayer on 
knees, and abstinence, and 
singing requiems, and fre 
quent blessings. Sons are 
bound to do penance for their 
deceased parents. A full 
year, now, was Maedoc of 
Ferns, with his whole com 
munity, on water and bread, 
after loosing from hell the soul 
of Brandub son of Echaid. 



Holy Water : 

Usce ernaigthe, aqua sancta, is mentioned in the story of 
Patrick blessing water, which then, sprinkled over the dead 
bodies of Dare and his horses, brings them back to life (pp. 228, 
291). 



1 Another word for relic, mind, 
is applied to the crozier of Patrick s 



preserved by Muinis, p. 82, and 
see p. 86, 1. 5. 



ASCETIC PRACTICES. CXCV 

Genuflexion : 

Genuflexions or prostrations (flectenae, slechtana) are often men 
tioned as religious acts, see pp. 312, 1. 32 ; 440, 1. 14 ; 484, 1. 10. 

Observing Sunday : 

Patrick seems to have paid much respect to this day. His 
resting on Sunday (domnach) is recorded in pp. 146, 1. 2 ; 192, 
1. 23 ; and by Muirchu in p. 394 ; and he is twice said to have 
tried to prevent the heathen from digging raths on that day 
(pp. 192, 222, 271, 289). A rule of Sunday (cdin domnaig), in 
nowise to transgress upon it, is mentioned in p. 504. 

In Hi, and doubtless in Irish monasteries, on Sundays some 
addition was made to the diet (sanctus . . . praecipit . . . ali- 
quam quasi in Dominico, prandioli adiectionem fieri 1 ). 

Ascetic practices : 

No western Christians were so distinguished for their ascetic 
practices as the Irish. 2 Thus we read of Finnchu sleeping with 
corpses, and suspending himself on sickles inserted in his arm 
pits : of Ultan keeping a stone in his mouth during the whole 
of Lent : of Ite allowing her side to be eaten away by a stag- 
beetle : of Ciaran mixing his bread with sand. And the following 
practices are referred to in the documents now published. 

Fasting: 

Fasting (6ine= ieiunium) is frequently mentioned in the 
documents printed in this work, and there is a short homily 
on the practice in the Lebar Brecc, p. 258. Every "Wednesday 
and Friday throughout the year (except in the interval be 
tween Easter and Whitsunday) was a fast-day, 3 and this has 
given rise to the Irish names for "Wednesday, Thursday and 
Friday : cetdin or dia cet-dene, dardoen (== eter cli-oeni), and 
dia oine didine, Ml. 113 C 1, 113 d 3. Patrick s habitual fasting is 
referred to in pp. 260, 262 ; and his fasting in the wilderness of 
Slemish (p. 440) ; his fasting in the isles of the Tyrrhene sea 
(p. 406, 1. 1) ; the fast for three days and nights by which he 
dispelled the mists which the wizards had brought over Mag Ai ; 
and, last of all, the fast for forty days on Cruachan Aigli, after 



Adamnan, p. 113 s of the Schaff- 



liauseu codex. 



1 See Reeves, Columba, p. 335, 



n. b. 



1 Reeves, Columba, 348. 



CXCV1 



INTRODUCTION. 



the manner of Moses, Elijah, and Christ (pp. 174, 332, 474, 500), 
are specially commemorated. 
Abstinence from fresh meat in Lent is referred to in p. 333, 

1. 6. 

2. Retiring for a time to a cave : 

Three Patricks are mentioned, infra, p. 27, as in qiwdam solitario 
specif, inter montem et mare, and in p. 242 Fiacc is said to have 
been used to go from. Shrove Saturday to Easter Saturday to 
Druim Coblai, where he had a cave (uaitn). Here we have 
instances of the custom of retiring for a time to a cave, which, 
says Bishop Forbes, was very common among the British and 
Scottish saints. 1 

3. Standing in cold water : 

Another favourite austerity was standing in a well or tub of 
cold water. Patrick is said, both in Fiacc s hymn, v. 15, and in 
the Lebar Brecc homily, p. 484, to have practised this custom. 
Its object is indicated in the story of Scothine, told by the 
scholiast on the Calendar of Oengus, at Jan. 2. It was also 
practised by Finnchua of Bri-gobann (Book of Lismorc, fo. 28 a 
1). And see many other instances referred to by Bishop Reeves, 
Columba, p. 219 n. 

4. Keeping lepers : 

The leper (dam or trosc) makes a great figure in Irish hagio- 
logy, both as a subject for miraculous cures (see pp. 258, 409, 
500), or transits (p. 447), and as an object of humiliating tend 
ance. Thus Patrick commends to his disciple Mochtae twelve 
lepers, and Mochtae every night takes them a ration (p. 228). 
The burial of Comlach, a leper specially attached to Patrick 
(clam Patraic) is mentioned in p. 84, and see p. 56. S. Brigit 
also kept a leper named Lomman (clam Brigte, L. B., 64 a). Pos 
sibly, however, the devotion bestowed on lepers by these saints 
was due to the belief current in the middle ages that Christ 
Himself was a leper. 2 

Wearing sackcloth is not mentioned in the documents now- 
printed. In cldlic (from cilicium} glosses lugentes habitus, Ml. 
94 C 12. And in the Liber Hymnorum, 3 hi-ccilicc is glossed by hi 
pennait, and cilicium is explained as the name of a garment 
made of the hairs of goats or camels. 

For instances of prayer as an ascetic exercise, see supra p. xix. 
and infra pp. 389, 408, 494. 



i Lives of S. Ninian and S. 
Kentigern, Edinburgh, 1874, pp. 
285,345. 

- See Farrar s Life of Christ, 



12th cd., p. 149, n, 3: Burton s 
Arabian Nights, v. 294. 
3 Goidclica, p. 135. 



RITUAL. CXCVll 

The Liturgical Tract : 

The tract on the origin of certain liturgies, of which the re 
levant portions are printed, infra, pp. 502, 503, has been noticed, 
supra, p. cxix, but must now be further considered. It is the 
earliest document bearing on the subject. After speaking of the 
introduction of the Boman liturgy into Gaul by SS. Trophimus 
and Photinus, the author states that S.John the Evangelist was the 
first who chanted the Gallican liturgy (prvmum cursum Gallorum 
decantavit), then S. Polycarp, and, thirdly, Ireuaeus, bishop of 
Lyons. He then says (or seems to say) that the liturgy was 
modified and added to ; that in its new form it was used by 
Jerome, Germanus, and Lupus ; and that this is what was called, 
at the date of composing the tract, the Cursus Scottorum. The 
writer then refers to S. Mark, and declares that Jerome affirms 
that this Cursus Scottorum was chanted by that evangelist, and 
afterwards, at different times, by Gregory Nazianzen, by Cassian, 
by Honoratus of Lerins, and by Cesarius of Aries, where Lupus 
and Germanus were monks. These two, he says, taught Patrick 
sacred letters, and had him made archbishop in the Scotiae and 
in the Britanniae (in Scotiis et Britanniis). There he chanted the 
same liturgy (ipsum cur sum ibidem decantavit). 

Ritual : 

Beyond giving the words for certain books, the documents 
now printed throw no further light on the details of this subject. 

We have a soiscela (a gospel) given by Patrick to Mochae 
(p. 40). This was probably a Latin copy of the portions of the 
four Gospels which were used in the Mass. It was called in 
Latiu Evangelium, Evangeiistariiim, Evangeliarium, and in 
English gospelar. The common expression la tercbdil in tsosceli 
seems to embody the Irish word. 

a lebar uird ocus baptismi which Patrick left with deacon 
lustus is mentioned p. 104: a lebor ortosa p. 40, 1. 6, and libri 
babtismatis p. 318, 1. 13 : 

Lastly, we have libri legis, aeuanguelii libri (p. 300) : which 
have been explained as meaning copies of the Old and ]Sfew 
Testaments. 1 But consider the seven libri legis, which Patrick 
gave Mune (p. 326). These can hardly have been seven copies 
of the Old Testament. 

1 Olden, p. 41. 



U 10231. O 



CXCVlll 



INTRODUCTION. 



Having thus described the codices from which the text 
of the Tripartite Life has been taken : having endeavoured 
to fix approximately by historical and grammatical argu 
ments the date at which it was compiled : having noticed 
the other documents printed in this work, and described 
at some length the Book of Armagh and the Franciscan 
Liber Hymnorum, from which the most important of 
those documents are taken: having tried to set forth 
with their aid some parts of the personal history of 
S. Patrick ; and having, lastly, indicated the instances 
in which the contents of this work throw some scattered 
lights on the social condition of the early Irish, and on 
their religious tenets and practices, I have now, in 
conclusion, to express my gratitude to eight scholars, of 
whom seven, happily, are still alive. 

First, to Father John Colgan, with whose Latin para 
phrase of the Tripartite Life I compared every sentence 
of my translation ; 

Secondly, to Mr. W. M. Hennessy, with whose English 
version of the Tripartite Life, so far as it extends, 1 I 
collated mine, and from whom I never differed without 
much reluctance and diffidence ; 

Thirdly, to Dr. Reeves, bishop of Down, Connor, and 
Dromore, who read a proof of pp. 317-321, 348-353, 
and made corrections and suggestions of great value ; 

Fourthly, to Count Nigra, who, in the midst of his 
diplomatic duties, found time to compare a proof of 
pp. 402-426 with the transcript which he had made at 
Rome of the corresponding part of the Franciscan Liber 
Hymnorum ; 



i It omits pp. 2,11. 6-29 ; pp. 4,6, 
8, 11. 1-3 ; in p. 14, 11. 6, 7, the 
words an nochetfanad ; p. 64, 11. 
7-30 ; p. 65, 11. 1-13 ; p. 72, 11. 1-5, 
11. 17-31 ; pp. 74, 76, 78, 80, 82, 84, 
86, 11. 1-27, 88, 11. 27-29 (ar aroi 
. . . thocad), p. 106, 11. 15-22 ; 
p. 114, 11.26-30; p. 116, 11. 1-4; 
p. 118,11. 14-6 (f/ebthar . . . diij- 



dider ) ; p. 130, 1. 10 (Ferghas . . . 
aithin} ; p. 140, 11. 10-26 ; p. 142, 
11. 13, 14 ; p. 152, 11. 4, 5 (acht . . . 
grill); p. 158, 11. 24-28; p. 160, 
11. 1-11 ; p. 172, 11. 7-32; p. 174, 
11. 1-4; p. 184, 11. 7-10; p. 186, 
11. 10-19 ; p. 190, 1. 3 ; p. 202, 1. 4 ; 
p. 246, 11. 3-23. 



CONCLUSION. CXC1X 

Fifthly, to Mr. S. H. O Grady, whose keen and prac_ 
tised eyes helped me to decipher the dim photograph, 
from which, owing to the unexpected refusal of the Board 
of Trinity College, Dublin, to deposit the MS. (H. 3. 18) 
in the British Museum for a few days, I had to print 
pp. xlvii-lvii of this Introduction ; 

Sixthly, to the Eev. Edmund Hogan, S.J.,who, though 
suffering from a painful ocular ailment, examined for 
me, in the original MS., some parts of the Liber Angueli, 
infra, pp. 352-350, as to my readings of which I was 
doubtful ; 

Seventhly, to Professor Windisch, of Leipzig, who en 
couraged me throughout the progress of this long and 
laborious work, and to whom I am indebted for the 
explanations of the supposed prefix for (supra, p. Ixxi), 
and of maiti, infra, p. 694. 

Eighthly, to the Rev. Thomas Olden, who read a 
proof of the latter half of this Introduction, and to 
whom I owe the explanation (p. clxxiv) of nauis unius 
pellis. 

Also to the late Master of the Rolls (Sir George Jessel), 
to the late Sir William Hardy, and to the present Deputy 
Keeper of the Public Records (Mr. Maxwell Lyte) my 
thanks are due, for various acts of kindness in connexion 
with this book. 

WHITLEY STOKES. 



BETIIU PHATRAIC. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



U 10231. Wt. 181!20. 



BETHU PHATRAIC ANDSO. 1 

[PARS PRIMA.] 



Bawl. B. POPULUS qui sedebat in tenebris uidit lucem mag- 
512, fo. 5, nam 2 ^ inpopal deissid indorchaib atcowdairc soillsi 

^" 

mooir. Et sedentibus in regione et umbra mortis, lux 
orta est eis .i. ocus inlucht robatar hiferand ocus hifo- 
scudh bais fouaratar soillsi diatanic asoillsigud. 5 

IN Spirut Noemh, in Spirut isuaisli each spirut .i. 
in Spirut dorinfith ind Eclais cechtardai innafetarlicce 
ocus indnufiadnaissi orath ecna ocus faitsine, isd in 
Spirut sin roraide innabriathrasa tri agin indfatha Is- 
saias maic Amois. 3 De cuius laude Hieronymus dicit 10 
.i. dia moladside atbei-r Cirine noem inniso, Quod non 
tarn dicendus est profeta quam euangelista .i. co?iid 
cora suiscelaighthi dar^dh fris indds* faith, arasoillsi 
ocus araimchuibhdhe roindis sc^la Crist. Ita enim 
uniuersa Christi ecclesia[e]que misteria ad l[uc]idum 15 
prosecutus est ut non eum 5 putes de futuro uatici- 
nari, sed de prseterito historian! dicere. 6 Arroboi dia 
soillsi roindis huile ruine Crist ocus na hEcalsi noime 
conaba doig lanech combad taircetal ret todochaide 
doneth acht ais%eis ret remthechtach iarnaforpthigud. 20 



1 Beatha Padraicc annso, K., in a 
modern hand. 

2 Isaiah ix. 2. These are the 
only words now legible on the first 
page of the Egerton copy. 



3 Amoin, R. 

4 B. has the usual contraction for 
the Latin quam. 

5 earn, B. 

6 dexere, B. 



LIFE OF PATRICK HERE. 

THE FIRST PART. 



Popwlus qui sedebat 1 in tenebris vidit luccm may- 
nam, that is, the people that sat in darkness beheld a 
great light. Et sedentibus in regione et umbra mortis, 2 
lux orta est eis. And they that dwelt in the land and 
in the shadow of death found a light whence came their 
illumination. 

The Holy Spirit, the Spirit that is nobler than any 
spirit, to wit, the Spirit that inspired the Church, both 
of the Old Law and of the New Testament, with the 
grace of wisdom and prophecy, it is that Spirit which 
spake these words through the mouth of the prophet 
Isaiah, son of Amos. De cujus laude Hieronymus dicit, 
that is, to praise him saith Saint Jerome this : Quod non 
tarn dicendus est pvoph&ta quam evangelista, to wit, that 
it is rneeter to call him an evangelist than a prophet, 
because of the clearness and the fitness wherewith he 
told tidings of Christ. Ita enim universa Christi 
Ecclesiaegue mysteria ad lucidum prosecutus est ut 
non eum, putes de futuro vaticinari, seel de praeterito 
historia/ni dicere. For with such clearness did he set 
forth all the mysteries of Christ and the holy Church 
that every one deemed that he made, not a prophecy 
of things future, but a relation of things foregone after 
they had been fulfilled. 



1 ambulabat, "Vulg. 

2 habitantibus in regione umbrae mortis, Vulg. 



A 2 



4 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Rawl. B. den, dino, dia taircetlaib fails! anadfiadar hisund 
^j !, 5 tria, aisneis sechmoda[ch]tai .i. Populus qui sedebat in 
tenebris uidit lucem magnam. In popu desid indor- 
cataid atcoudairc soillsi moir. Is he 7 , immorro, loth 
ataebi ind aisneissi lasin faith codii inerbairt remi 5 
Primo tempore alien [ijata est [5. a. 2] terra Zabaloii et 
terra Neptalim, 1 conid forslicht nambriatharsin roraid 
in faid "Populus qui sedebat in tenebris uidit lucem 
magnam." In popal desid \ndorchataid atcounairc soillsi 
moir. luxta historiam, populus Israel captus ab Assi- 10 
ris, in tenebris captiuitatis sedens, uidit lucem magnam, 
id cst radios redemptionis, Hestram, Nehemiam, losue 
et Zorobabel et cseteros duces populum ex captiuitate 
ducentes. Mad iarstair cip indus popid Israel sin robai 
andorcataid na daire Asardai atcowdairc soillsi moir 15 
icticlitain asindoirisin immaraen re- Hesb as ocus Ne- 
mias ocus Zorbobel, ocus immaroen re tiisechu mctc 
iilsrael archeua tancatar asindoire Asardai. 

Et sedentibus in regione et umbra mortis lux orta 
est eis. In lucht robatar hiferand ocus hi foscad bais 20 
fuar[atar] soillsi moir dia tanic anin[s]orchugu<i. 
" Sedentibus," id est stabiles quia erant [stabiles] et im- 
mobiles in malo. Is he in suide itberar doib .i. ambith 
cobsaid nemcumscaighthi inhulc. In regione," id est 
in campo Sendar ubi est Babilonia. In ferand, im- 25 
moTTO, an apar am bith, mag Sennar sin, ocus is and 
ata in Babiloin. " In umbra mortis," id est in peccato 
et in tempi is idolorum. In foscad bais, immorro, an 
apar am bith, pecad ocus tempul idal ocus arracht. 

luxta uero spiritualem intelligentiam, populus gen- 30 
tium, qui sedebat in tenebris ignorantise et peccati. 
Mad iar sians, immorro, ise [5. b. 1] itberar hisund 
.i. popul na ngente robai andorcataid pecaid ocus 

1 Isaiah ix. 1, 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. - 5 

One, then, of his clear predictions which is herein set 
forth through a declaration of the past (is), to wit, 
Populus qui sedebat in tenebris vidit lucem magnam, 
the people that sat in darkness beheld a great light. 
Now, this is one of the two contexts of this declaration 
of the prophet s, as far as the place in which he had 
said Primo tempore alleviata est terra Zabulon et terra 
Neptalim, and after those words said the prophet, Popu 
lus qui sedebat in tenebris vidit lucem magnam, the 
people that sat in darkness have seen a great light. 
Juxta historiam, populus Israel captus ab Assyriis, in 
tenebris captivitatis sedens, vidit lucem magnam, id 
est radios redemptionis, Hestram, Nehemiam, Josue et 
Zorobabel et caeteros duees populum ex captivitate 
ducentes. According to history, however, that people 
of Israel which dwelt in the darkness of the Assyrian 
captivity beheld a great light (as they were) going out 
of that captivity along with Esdras and Nehemiah arid 
Zorobabel, and along with other leaders of the children 
of Israel, who came out of the Assyrian captivity. 

Et sedentibus in regione et umbra mortis lux orta 
est eis. They that were dwelling in the land and in the 
shadow of death found a great light from whence came 
their illumination. Sedentibus, id est stabiles, quia 
erant stabiles et immobiles in malo. This is the sitting 
that is said of them, namely, their being firm (and) im 
movable in evil. In regione, id est in Campo Sennar 
ubi est Babylonia. Now, the land in which it is said 
they were dwelling was the plain of Sennar, and therein 
stands Babylon. In umbra mortis, id est, in peccato 
et in templis idolorum. But the shadow of death in 
which it is said they were dwelling (was) sin and the 
temples of idols and images. 

Juxta vero spiritualem intelligentiam, populus gen 
tium qui sedebat in tenebris ignorantiae et peccati. How- 
bcit, according to the spiritual meaning this is what is 
said herein : to wit, the people (are the people) of the 



6 * BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Rawi. B. aneolais anallana. Et in regione, id est, in uoluntate 
b j 2 humana unicui[us]que dilicias cordis sui proferente. 
In ferand, immorro, hirabatar, oirfitiud na toile doenai 
insin. Et in umbra mortis, id est, in peccato. IN fos- 
cad irrabus ann, dorcata [peccaijd insin. TJiclit lucem 5 
magnam .i. atco?inairc soillsi moir i.e. lucem Christi 
et apostolorum euangelium pnedicantium. Intsoillsi 
atconcatar .i. soillsi Crist ocus nanapstal ic precept 
soscela insin. Ipse de se dixit, " Ego sum lux l 
" mundi : qui sequitur me non ambulabit in tenebris." 2 10 
Et de apostolis [dixit :J " Vos estis [lux mundi." 3 Et 
Christus ergo uera lux est qui illuminat omnem] 
hominem uenientem in liunc mundum : apostoli uero 
lux illuminata a Christo. Christus est lux sine ini- 
tio : apostoli vero lux cum initio. Is sodeithbir ciat- 15 
bermais comad fri Dia atberta soillsi indsiit. Ar it- 
beir Eoin ccwidhe ind firsoillsi he triasa rosoillsiged 
intuile doman. Nox enim erat in mundo usque dum 
Christus, qui est sol iustitiae, radios suos aspersit in 
mundum, id est, apostolos et sanctos su[c]cessores eo- 20 
rum. Uair robai dorcata mor ocus temel dar cridhibh 
nangente cen co roscail grian na firinne, i.e. Isu Crist, 
a ruithin tre airdib in domain dia in[s]orchugu<i irl- 
ana apstaZaib ocus triana nsemaib ocus firenaibh ocus 
triana fothoscaghthib noemdaib olcheanai. 25 

Oen, dino, dona ruithnib ocus dona lassraib rofaid 
grian na firinde isin doimm .i. Isu Crist ind ruithen 
ocus ind lasar ocus ind lia logmar ocus ind lochr[5. b. 2]- 
and lainderda m[$\orcb.aig iarthar an betha .i. sanctus 
Patricius episcopus .i. noemPatraic airdescop iarthair 30 
domain ocus athair baitsi ocus creitme for [leg. fer] 
nErenn. Is and at[f]iadar ni dia geneluck coUaide, 

1 K. inserts " ih.c " (lesus). | 3 Matth. v. 14. 

2 John viii. 12. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 7 

heathen which had formerly dwelt in the darkness of sin 
and ignorance. Et in regione, id est, in voluntate hu- 
mana, unicujusque delicias cordis sui proferente. Now, 
the land wherein they dwelt, that is the delighting of the 
human desire. Et in umbra mortis, id est, in peccato. 
The shadow wherein they abode, that is the darkness of 
sin. Vidit lucem magnam, that is, it beheld a great 
light ; to wit, lucem Christi et apostolorum evangelium 
praedicantium. The light which they beheld, that is 
the light of Christ and the apostles preaching the gospel. 
Ipse de se dixit : " I am the light of the world. He that 
followeth me shall not walk in darkness." Et de aposto- 
lis dixit : " Ye are the light of the world." And Christ, 
accordingly, is the true light which lighteth every man 
that cometh into this world : but the apostles are the 
light lighted by Christ. Christ is light without be 
ginning : but the apostles are light with beginning. 
This is reasonable though we should say that God was 
called Light, for John saith that He is the true light 
through the which the whole world was enlightened. 1 
Nox enim erat in mundo usque dum Christus, qui est 
sol justitiae, radios suos aspersit in mundum, id est, 
apostolos et sanctos successores eorum. For there 
lay great darkness and gloom over the hearts of the 
heathen until the Sun of Righteousness, Jesus Christ, 
scattered his radiance through the quarters of the globe to 
enlighten it through his apostles and through his saints 
and just men, and also through their holy successors. 

One, then, of the rays and of the flames which the 
Sun of Righteousness, Jesus Christ, sent into the world 
the ray and the flame and the precious stone and the 
brilliant lamp which lighted the west of the world (is), to 
wit, Sanctue Patricius Episcopus, that is, holy Patrick, 
high bishop of the west of the earth and father of the 
baptism and belief of the men of Ireland. Somewhat 
of the carnal genealogy, of the miracles and marvels of 

1 John i. 9, 



8 



BETHU PHATRAIC. 



fertaib ocus dia rnirbailib indi noemPatraic ind 

i t 

b. 2. ecailsibh na Crisaide isedecim Kal. Apreil arai laithe 

mis greine. 

Patraic, d mo, do Bretnaib Ail-Cluade a bunu- 
dus. Calpurnd ainm a athar, huasalsacart l he. Fotid 5 
ainm a senathar, deochan atacomnaic. Ocwcess ainm 
a mathar: di Frangcaibh di, ocus slur do Marian hi. 
HinNemthur, 2 immorro, rogenair inti noebPatraic. 
Occus ind lee fors[a] rogenair inti Patrow c, cech oen 
dogni luga neithig foithi dofuisim h^isce ama? bid oe 10 
cained inguforgaill. Mad fir, immorro, a luga, tairisid 
in cloch in a haicned choir. 

O rogenair iarom inti noemPatra?c issecZ rucad 
cusin mac ndall claireinech dia baitsiud. Gorniass 
ainm intsacairt, ocus nochoraibi husque ocai asande nad 15 
an baitsidh, co tarat airrdhe na cruiche di laim inna 
naiden tarsin talmain co rommid [sic] topar husque ass. 
Lauit (.i. Gornias) faciem et roeroslaicti a roisc do, 
ocus ro erleg in mbathais inti na rofogiaind litri riarn. 
Dorone Dia firt tredai a[r] Patraic isin maighin-sin .i. in 20 
topur husque asin talmawi, ocits a roisc don mac dall, 
ocus airlegend do uird na baisti cen aithgne a litri 
cosin. Ocus robaitsid inti Patraic iarsin. Rofothaiged, 
immorro, eclais forsintopar-sin in robaitseo 7 Patrctic, ocus 
is and ata in topar ocon altoir, ocus techt[aid] fuath 25 
na cruiche ama atfiadat ind 



Nutritus est ergo hi Nemthur ille puer, crescens in 
bonis operibus et in uirtutibus quas egit Deus per ilium. 
Nam[6. a. l]-que [a] pueritia gratia Dei prasditus erat, 



1 See Ducaiige, s.v. Archipres- 
byter. 

2 Hinclemthur, R. 



3 In maryin : de fonte signato 
crucis figura. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



9 



this holy Patrick is set forth in the churches of the 
Christians on the sixteenth of the calends of April as 
regards the day of the solar month. 

As to Patrick, then, of the Britons of Ail-Cluade 
(Dumbarton) was his origin. Calpurn was his father s 
name, an archpriest was he. Fotid (Potitus) was his 
grandfather s name : a deacon was he. Concess was the 
name of his mother : of the Franks was she, and she 
was a kins wo man of Martin s. In Nemthor, however, 
this holy Patrick was born -, 1 and the flagstone whereon 
he was born, when any one commits perjury under it, 
pours forth water as if it were bewailing the false 
testimony. But if his oath be true the stone remains 
in its proper nature. 

Now, when the holy Patrick was born, he was taken 
to the blind flat-faced son to be baptized. Gornias was 
the priest s name, and there was no water by him 
wherewith he could perform the baptism. So with the 
infant s hand he made the sign of the cross over the 
earth, and a well of water brake thereout. Gornias 
washed his face (with that water), and his eyes were 
opened, and he read the (order of) baptism, he who had 
never learned letters. God wrought for Patrick a triple 
miracle in that place, namely, the well of water out of 
the earth, and his eyes to the blind son, and his reading 
of the order of baptism without knowing his letters until 
then. And Patrick was baptized thereafter. A church, 
moreover, was founded over that well in which Patrick 
was baptized, and there stands the well by the altar, 
and it hath the form of the cross, as the wise declare. 

So in Nemthor that boy was reared. 2 And he grew 
in good works and in the miracles which God wrought 
by him. For from his childhood he had been endued with 



Here Colgan {Trias Thaum. 
, ,, . ,, 

p. 117) inserts, presumably irom 

one of his MSS., an account of a 



Patrick 
nc was still unborn. 
. 
15y his nrother s sister, according 

to Colgan, Trias l^hanm.p. 118. 



10 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Rawl. B. antequam inter bonum et malum no[u]isset discernere 
a i 2 e ^ ui am ueri[ta]tis po[tui]sset indagare, sicut ipse in 
Libro Epistolarum dicit, inquiens : " et misertus est 
adolescintie et ignorantie meae. 1 Et custodivit me 
antequam scirem eum 2 et antequam distinguerem 3 5 
inter bonum et malum ; et muniuit me et consolatus 
est me [sicjut pater filium." 

Mor di fertaib ocus di mirbailib dorone [Dia] tre 
Patmic inna gillacht ; adit aisnefim.it uaiti do ilib dib. 

Fecht and bai Patraic i toig a muime. Dorala ind- 10 
aimsir geimrid, collinad tola ocus lia husque less a 
muime co rabatar lesfaa, ocus fointreb in tighe for 
snam ocus combaided in tenid. Pafomc, immorro, rocht 
for a muime amai is b^s 4 do naidenaib ic tothluguc? 
bith. Is andsin roraide a muime fms : " Nise snim 15 
fil forn. Bai ni bud toisigu dun andas biath do 
d^nam duit, lasse ni beu cid in teni." Patrcwc, im- 
morro, an[n]ocluined 5 inna briatfo O. so, torothlaig alaili 
locc na ranic int usque isin tig, ocus rothuim a laim 
isindusque, ocus doreprendset coic bainne a meraib 20 
Pat? aic ; ocus doronai coic oibli dib focetoir, [ocws] rolass 
in teine ocus ni roardraig intuscue. Romoradh ainm 
De 7 ocus Patnuc don firt-sin. 8 

Fecht aile do Patraic iccluichiu iiir a comaestu .i. a 
comaltu, indaimsir gemrith ocus uachta int[sa]indriuth, 25 
cotorinol Ian a utlaig do bisib ega co tuc leis dia thig 
co a muime. Is and sin roraide a muime fHssom : 
" Robad ferr dun brossna crinaig do tabairt diarngorad 
fris andas atucais." Atrubairt-som iarsin fri a muime : 
" Creitsiu uair is sochmachtu do Dia corolassat cid [6. a. 2] 30 
na bissi a,m.al eraiach." Ocus is deniu-rad, am[b]dar 
suidiffthi na bissi ega forsan teinith ocus andoi-at a 



1 meea, E. 

2 earn, B. 

3 disdmguerem, K. 

4 Here (.the copy in Egerton, 93), 
begins to be legible. 



5 andochluined, E. 



i 



dorothlaig, E. 



8 desein, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 11 

God s grace, even before he knew how to discern be 
tween good and evil and was able to trace out the 
path of truth. As he himself declares in the Book of 
Epistles, saying : " And He had pity on my youth and 
ignorance, and He took care of me before I knew 
Him and before I could distinguish between good and 
evil. And He strengthened me and comforted me, 
as a father does his son." 

Many miracles and marvels did God perform through 
Patrick in his boyhood ; but we will declare (only) a 
few of many of them. 

Once upon a time Patrick was biding in his foster- 
mother s house. The winter-time came, so that a spate 
and flood of water filled his fostermother s dwelling, 
and the vessels and gear of the house were a- swim, and 
the fire was quenched. Patrick, however, cried to his 
fostermother, as is the wont of babes when asking 
food. Then said his fostermother to him, " This is not 
what distresses us: there is something that we would 
do rather than make food for thee, when not even the 
fire is alive." Howbeit Patrick, when he heard these 
words, sought a certain place in the house into which the 
water had not come, and he dipt his hand into the water, 
and five drops flowed from Patrick s fingers, and thereof 
he straightway made five sparks, and the fire blazed up 
and the water appeared not. God s name and Patrick s 
were magnified by that miracle. 

At another time, as Patrick was playing among his 
fosterbrothers in the season of winter and cold especi 
ally, he gathered his lapful of icicles and carried them 
home to his fostermother. Then said his fostermother 
to him : " To bring a faggot of firewood, that we might 
warm ourselves thereat, were better for us than what 
thou hast brought/ Then he said to his fostermother : 
" Believe that it is competent to God that even the 
icicles should flame like firewood;" and quicker than 
speech, when the icicles were set on the fire and when he 



12 



BETHU PHATKAIC. 



. B. anail foi, rolasaiset focetoir a,m.al crinach. 

512, IO. G, . -TV / 1 -n n 

a 2. amm JDe l ocus Pat?mc t?^asm firt sin. 



Romorad 



Fecht do Patraic ocus dia flair (.i. Lupati 2 ) oc in- 
gaire cairech co tancator ind uain cohoband 3 docum 
a mathrech, amal isbes doib, do 61 lomma. OtcoTidairc 4 ** 
Pat/raic ocus a fiur innfsin, roreithset codian dia 
terbaud. Dorochair indingen ocus roben a cend fri 
cloich corbo comfocus bas di. An doadchuired, im- 
morro, ~P&traic, atconnairc a fiair commo comfocws bas 
di inna ligu, ocus rodogalsigestar 5 cohadbal, ocus 10 
couuargaib fochetoir in flair, ocus dorat airde na cruche 
tarsincrecht, ocus roslanaig cen nachgalar. Araidi no- 
ardraigtis foillechta in gelcrechta and. Ocus tancatow* 
iarsin immalle dia tig mar na 6 cornairsed olc friu. 

Fecbt aile do Patro/ic ocna cairib co rue in cu &llaid *** 
cairig huad. Rochairigestar a muimme comor ind. 
Dobert in cu in cairig slan arabaracli cusin maighin-sin 
cetna, ocus ba hingnad aisec asind inut 7 -sin .i. adetaib 
in con allto imonmbiad ngnathach. O tco?znairc, dino, 
in muime [Patraic 8 ] coforbracZ rath D^ ami .i. hi fertaib 20 
ocus hi mirbuilib, nocharad si he comor ocus uoconoc- 
cobhrad si ccwdigseth nach leth cen heisium immarden 
Me. 

Fecht and luid a muime do blegon nabd. Luid-sium, 
d&no, lea do 61 dighe lemnac/^a. Dastaighter, tra, immon 25 
riiboin [isin mbuaile 8 ] coromarb coic bu aile (.i. demon 
dochuaid inti). Boi toirrsi m6r tor a muime-siurn, 9 
co?ierbairt frfs todiuscucZ na mbo. 10 Dodiussaig-som, 
dano, na bu comdar slana [6. b. 1] ocus icais inndassac/^- 
aigh. Romorad, d&no, ainm De ocus Patraic trit sin. 30 



1 nde, E. 

2 lupait, E. 

3 cohopunn, E. 

4 A.tco/mairc, E. ; Otc(5?idairc, E. 

5 rotogailsigestar, E. 
fl nach, E. 



mudi, E. 

8 Sic, E. 

9 .i. do malairt nabo d&sachtui [ge] 
ocus na .u. mbo aile, E. 

10 .i.intan boi i[c]cningi[d] loma, 
E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



13 



breathed under it, they flamed forthwith like firewood. 
God s name and Patrick s were magnified by that miracle. 

Once as Patrick and his sister Lupait were herding 
sheep, the lambs came suddenly to their mothers, as is 
their wont, to drink milk. When Patrick and his 
sister beheld that, they ran quickly to separate them. 
The girl fell and struck her head against a stone, so 
that death was nigh unto her. Now, when Patrick re 
turned, he beheld his sister, that death was nigh unto 
her as she lay down ; and he grieved exceedingly, and 
he raised the sister up at once, and made the sign of 
the cross over the wound, and healed her without any 
illness. Nevertheless, the traces of the scar were appa 
rent there. And then they came home together as if no 
evil had befallen them. 

At another time, as Patrick was \pth the sheep, the 
wolf carried off a sheep from him. His fostermother 
blamed him greatly therefor. On the morrow the wolf 
brought the sheep whole to that same stead ; and strange 
was restitution out of that place, to wit, out of the wolf s 
teeth, as regards the usual food. 1 So when the foster- 
mother of Patrick saw that God s grace was growing in 

o o o 

him, namely in miracles and marvels, she loved him 
greatly, and she liked not to go in any direction without 
(having) him along with her. 

Once upon a time his fostermother went to milk the 
cow. He also went with her to drink a draught of 
new milk. Then the cow goes mad in the byre and 
killed five other kine : a demon, namely, entered her. 
There was great sadness on his fostermother, 2 and she 
told him 3 to bring the kine back to life. Then he brought 
the kine to life, so that they were whole, and he cured 
the mad one. So God s name and Patrick s were mag 
nified thereby. 



1 Here Colgan (7V. Thaum. p. 
118) inserts the story of the resusci 
tation of the dead child, given infra 
l n the homily from the Lebar Brecc. 



2 from the destruction of the 
mad cow and of the five other kine. 
3 when he was asking for milk. 



14 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Eawi B. Bai, dano, dal mor la Bretnu. Luidsom la muime 
b . /. ocus la aiti isindail. 1 Dorala ccmderbailt a aiti isin 
dail. Kosoc[ht]sat na huile de hein. Rochiset a chom- 
nestai ocus rochain a c[h]ommam [leg. chornmaim ?], ocus 
issed roraide ; " A gille, ced arareilcis in fer robai cot- 5 
imorohor do ecaib ? " In gilla, imrnorro, an nochet- 
fanad, roreith coa aiti ocus dorat a lama immabragait, 
ocus adrupairt 2 fris : " Eirig ocus tiagam diar toig." 
Atraracht focet6ir la breithir Patmie ocus docuatar 
imslan iarsin diatig. 10 

Dobeirtis meic an 3 poirt in roalt Ydtraic mil dia 
mait[h]rib asna miltenaib. Is and [sin] adrubairt a 
muime fri Patraic, " Cia dobera cech mac [aile] 4 mil dia 
muime, ni thabraidsi damsa." Ptoucc iarsin Patra^c 
lestar laiss docum ind usque, ocus rolin ocus rosen ind 15 
usque corosoad imtnil, 5 ocus roic cech ngalar ocus cech 
nancess forsa tardad .i. roboi do cretraib Ido. 

Fecht nand dochuaid rechtairi in rig (.i. Bretan) do 
fuacra for Patraic ocus for a muime ccwdigsitiss do 
glanad fhellaig ind rightighi Ailchluaide. Dochnaid 20 
Patraic ocus a muime. Is anclsin tainic intanggeJ co 
Patraic, ocus ised roraidi ris : " Dena ernaigthi ocus 
ni ba heicen duit ind opar sin." Orauit Patricius. 
Rofrlan iarsin intangel a tellach. Is and sin adm- 

O o 

bairfc Patraic, " Ce noloiscter a fuil do conduth im- 25 
Bretnai6 isin tenlachsa, 6 n6conbia 7 luaithne de iar- 
nabarach." Ocus ised on comaillter beoss. 

Fecht naili luith rechtairi ind rig (.i. Bretan) do 
chuinchid cissa grotha ocus imbi 8 co muime Patraic, 
ocus ni bai leissi ni doratad isin ciss. Isand sin do- 80 
rigni Patraic in gruth ocus innim dontsnechta, co 



don dail, E. 



atrubazrt, E. 

6 tellachsa, E. 



3 in, E. 
4 Sic E. 



5 corood amil, 11. ; corosoad im- 



7 nochombia, E. 






imme, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK, 1 5 

Now, the Britons had a great folkmote. He went 
to the folkmote with his fostermother and his foster- 
father. It carne to pass that his fosterfather died in the 
folkmote. All became silent at that. His kinsmen 
wept and his wife wailed, and she said : " My boy, why 
hast thou left unto death the man who was carrying 
thee?" The boy, however, when he perceived him, 
ran to his fosterfather, and put his arms round his neck, 
and said to him : " Arise and let us go home." He 
arose at once at Patrick s word, and they then went 
quite whole to their house. 

The children of the place in which Patrick was 
reared used to bring to their mothers honey out of the 
combs. Then said his fostermother to Patrick : " Though 
every other child brings honey to his fostermother, you 
bring none to me." Then Patrick took a vessel to the 
water, and filled it, and blessed the water, so that it 
was turned into honey, and it healed every disease and 
every ailment to which it was applied, that is, they 
held it a relic. 

Once the reeve "of the King (that is, of the Britons) 
went to announce to Patrick and his fostermother that they 
should go to cleanse the hearth of the palace of Ail- 
Cluaide. Patrick and his fostermother went. Then 
came the angel to Patrick, and thus he said to him : 
" Make prayer, and that work will not be necessary for 
thee." Patrick prayed. Thereafter the angel cleansed 
the hearth. Then said Patrick : " Though all there is of 
firewood in Britain be burnt in this hearth, thereof will 
be no ashes on the morrow." And this is still ful 
filled. 

At another time, the reeve of the King (that is, of the 
Britons) came to Patrick s fostermother to seek tribute of 
curd and butter, and nought had she that was put into 
the tribute. Then of the snow Patrick made the 
curd and the butter, and this was taken to the King. 



10 



BETHU PHATRAIC. 



Rawi. B. rucad [6. b. 2] don rig. Uair rotaiselbath iarom don 
b 2 rig rosoad inna aicned tsnech[t]a dorit[h]issi. Ro- 
maith iarom inri in ciss do Patraic dogress. 

Is he*, immorro, tuirthed tuidechta Patraic hi tossaig 
cloc[h]um nErenn. Battar .uii. meicc Fechtmaidi for 5 
longais .i. .uii. meicc rig Bretan, ccwdeochatar d orcain 
inArmairc Letha. Dorala drem do Breinaib Sratha 
Cluaidi for fecht docum ambrathar .i. co Breitmt Ar- 
muirc Letha, ocus roorte isind orgain 2 Calpuirnd 
mac Potiti athair Patraic ocus a mathair .i. Concess 10 
ingen Ocbaiss do Gallaib. Gaibter, dono, Patraic 
isind orgain[sin] ocus a di fiair .i. Lupait ocus 
Tierriss. 3 Lotar for muir iarom .uii. meic Fechtmaidi 

O 

ocus Patraic ocus a di fieir leu immbraitt. Issec? 
dolotar timchell nhEmm fotuaith coggabsat isin tu- 15 
aiscert, ocus dosrensat 4 Patraic fri Miliuc mac Buain 
.i. fri rig Dal-Araidi, ocus rorensat a di fieir hi Con- 
ailli Mmrtheimne, ocus nimafitir doib. Cethrar, im- 
morro, rocendaigseom. Oin dibside Miliuc : is do sein 
arroetsom in[n]ainm is Cotraigi 5 iarsindi foruigenai 20 
do cet[h]artreib. Rotec^^, dano, ceithir 6 anmand 7 fair 
.i. Sucait a ainm o tttstidib. Cothraigi diambai ic 
fogmtm do cethrur. Magonius a Germano. Patricius, 
id est pater ciuium, a papa Celestino. Otcounairc, 
immorro, Miliuc gurbo mog hiressiuch rocendaig on 25 
triur aili co fognad do a oenar, ocus foruigenairsom 
.uii. mbliadna fo bes na nEbraidi. Occws issed roher- 
bath do, ingairi mucc, ocus ba comrorcu (sic) donti 
ronortaig samlaio 7 , uair ba coru abith com bad eegawi. 
cairech ,i. na mac mbethaa 7 . I&ed dorala do iartain 30 
corundai .i. comba hsogairi na hEcailsi. Ocus rocess 
mor nimned in dithrub sle[be Miss]. 



1 rohoircthe, E. 

2 E. inserts : sin indArmuircc. 

3 Lupit 7 Tigris, E. 

4 rorensat, E. 



5 as Cothraige, E. 

6 Read ceithri ? 

7 Here a leaf has been cut out of 



E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 17 

So when it had been shown to the King it was turned 
again into its nature of snow. Then the King remit 
ted the tribute to Patrick continually. 

v 

Now, this is the cause of Patrick s coming at first to 
Ireland. There were in exile seven sons of Fechtmaide, 
to wit, seven sons of the King of Britain, and they went 
to ravage in Armorica. It came to pass that some Britons 
of Strath Clyde were on a journey to their brethren, that 
is, to the Britons of Armorica ; and in the ravaging were 
slain Calpurn, son of Potitus, Patrick s father, and his 
mother Concess, daughter of Ocbass of Gaul. Patrick, 
then, is taken in the ravaging, and his two sisters, 
namely, Lupait and Tigris. Fechtmaide s seven sons 
then put to sea, and Patrick and his two sisters (were) 
with them in captivity. They went round Ireland north 
wards, and they landed in the north and sold Patrick to 
Miliuc son of Buan, to the King of Dalaradia. And they 
sold his two sisters in Conaille Muirthemne, and he and 
his sisters knew nothing of each other. 1 Now, it was 
four persons that bought him ; one of them was Miliuc : 
it is thence that he got the name " Cothraige," because 
he served four households. Now, he had four names 
upon him : " Sucat," his name from his parents ; "Coth 
raige," when he was serving the four ; " Magonius " from 
Saint Germanus ; "Patricias," that is, pater civium, 
from pope Caelestine. Now, when Miliuc saw that he 
was a faithful servant, he bought him from the other 
three that he might serve him alone, and he, Patrick, 
served seven years after the manner of the Hebrews. And 
he was entrusted with the herding of swine, and it was 
a mistake of him who ordained thus, for it was meeter 
that Patrick should be a shepherd of sheep, that is, of the 
sons of Life. This happened to liim afterwards mystically, 
namely, that he was the shepherd of the Church. And he 
suffered many tribulations in the wilderness of Slemish. 

1 Lit. " of them nothing -was mutually known" (imma-jtf.ir), 
u 10231. B 



18 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

[Here in both MSS. occurs a lacuna which may be 
thus filled up from Colgan s translation, Trias Tkaum- 
aturga, pp. 119-122.] 

Trias Inseruiuit autem ei fideliter Patricius vsque ad 

p. 11 septimum seruitutis annum l inchoatum ; quo more 
c. is. Hebraeorum serui manumitti et libertate redonari 
solebant. Applicatus autem a domino fuit porcorum 
gregi pascendo et custodiendo, qui sub ejus cura fce- 
cundis foetibus mirum in modum excreuit. Nee grex 
magis foetibus et numero, quam subulcus virtutibus 
et meritis interea creuit, de quibus luculentum veridico 
ipsiusmet ore prolatum, extat testimonium ; vt constat 
ex libro Epistolarum ipsius, vbi ait : Quotidie pecora 
pascebam, et frequens in die orabam magis ac magis : 
ac crescebat amor Dei in me, et timor ipsius et fides, 
et spiritus augebatur; vt in die vna vsque ad centum 
orationes, et in nocte similiter ; vbi etiam in syluis et 
in monte manebam, et ante lucem excitabar ad ora- 
tionem, per niuem, per gelu, per pluuiam, fundebam : 
nee sic ulla pigritia erat in me. Sed modb video, 
quod turn Spiritus in me feruebat. Quern autem in se 
feruere dicit, dubio procul fuit septiformis gratiae Spiri 
tus, qui eum in aduersitatibus consolabatur, et ad ilia 
ardua cselestium virtutum exercitia et sublimia opera, 
quae postea exercuit, inuitabat et exercitabat, vt ipse 
alibi indicat, dicens ; Audiebam quosdam psallentes in 
me, et nesciebam qui essent. 

Et inter alia immmera beneficia ca3litus in eum ab 
infantia collata, non postrema censenda est ille indul- 
gentissima Domini dignatio, qua eum dignatus est 
visitare et refouere quotidianis apparitionibus et fa- 
miliaribus colloquijs angeli Victoris ; qui eum in ad- 
uersis consolari, et in agendis dirigere et instruere 
modumque orandi et jejunandi docere, et prsescribere 

1 annum, Colg. Other such misprints 1 have corrected silently. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 19 



solebat. luxta autem montem Mis in Vltonia solebat 
angelus eum tempore servitutis frequentare ; vbi ejus p. 120, 
in specie auis apparentis, vestigia saxo impressa, magna c- 19- 
populi denotione et veneratione visuntur, et frequen- 
tantur. 

Habuit S. Patricij dominus Milcho tres liberos, 
filium vnum et duas filias ; qui ob summam sancti 
adolescentis morum suauitatem, Deique gratiam in om 
nibus actionibus ems relucentem, omnibus humanitatis 
officijs, intimoque amoris affectu eum prosequebantur, 
ejusque colloquijs et aspectu mirifice delectati, eum 
saepius visebant, necessarian! ad corporis refectionem 
continue adferentes : erga quos et Patricius reciproco 
referebatur affectu, spiritualis alimonise mercedem pro 
temporali reponens. Eos enim in principijs fidei 
Christiana instruebat, et quse docentis angeli magis- 
terio didicerat, in eorum mox aures, et animos suauiter 
instillabat. Hsec dum clanculum agitarentur, Milcho 
in somnijs visionem vidit mirabilem. Vidit enim 
Patricium quasi domum ejus ingredientem, flammamque 
de ejus ore, naribus, auribus et oculis egredientem, 
eumque totum quasi versum in ignem, minitantem et 
contendentern se concremare, similique incendio exu- 
rere. Yisus tamen est ipse sibi flammas illas a se re- 
pellere, ita quod in nullo eum laederent ; sed dextror- 
sum reflecterent ejusque filium duasque filias in vno 
lecto jacentes comburerent, et in cineres prorsus re- 
digerent : quos cineres ventus validus eleuare, et per 
Hibernise regiones ventilare videbatur. Hac territus 
visione Milcho Patricium accersitum rogat, vt si valeat, 
visionis interpretationem velit sibi enodare. Enarrata 
igitur ex ordine tota visione, Patricius Spiritu sancto 
illustratus ad Milchonem ait ; Ignis quern vidisti ex 
me exeuntem, est sanctissimse Trinitatis fides, qua ego 
totus incendor et illustror, cujus postea prsedicatione 
conabor illustratum et accensum reddere. Sed mea 
prsedicatio non faciet in te fructum ; nam obstinata 

B 2 



20 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Trias mente celestis gratise lumen a te repelles, et in tene- 
p. 120, bris infidelitatis morieris ; films vero tuns ct duae 
c - 20 - filise prsedicatam fidei veritatem ample ctentur, ignisquo 
Spiritus sancti eos accenclens omne vitimn et pecca- 
tum ab eis profligabit ; et postquam in sanctitate et 
justitia omnibus diebus vitas Domino inseruient, et 
sancto fine requiescent, ipsorum cineres ct reliquiae 
per Hiberniam deferentur, plurimosque curabunt 1 
morbos et infirmitates. Filius auteni hie Milchonis 
est Episcopus Guasactus, qui est hodie Granardicc* 
in regione Carbrise : dua3 vero filue sunt dues Emerice 
que jacent in Clumibromiigh. 

Appropinquabat et tune tempus redemptionis viri 
Dei a sua seruitute. Gentilis enim ille populus sole- 
bat seruos septimo seruitutis anno manumissos, liber- 
tate donare nisi ipsi sponte velint amplius servare. 
Milcho autem omnem excogitabat modum, quo Patri- 
cium in suo retineret seruitio. In hunc autem finem 
statuit ei, etsi nolenti, sponsam conjungere: quam et 
curauit in eodem cum eo loco de nocte concludi. 
Sanctus Patricius puella3 fidem prcedicauit Christi, 
eximiumque Christianorum virtutum, prsesertim casti- 
tatis, orationis et deuotionis fructum et decorem. 
Vnde reliquam noctem, continua in oratione insomnes 
duxerunt, Illucescente autem die cum videret Patri 
cius in fronte puella3 quandam cicatricem acceptique 
antea vulneris vestigium, ab ea petijt cicatricis causa m 
et originem. Ilia respondit ; Ego, cum paruula ex- 
istens puella, essem in Nemthor patrio oppido in 
Britannia, allisi graviter caput ad saxum, quo casu 
Isethale vulnus accepi ; sed frater meus, Suchat no 
mine, tune assistens, signo crucis signauit frontem 
meam, et mox vulnus curatum, et ego sanitati re- 
stituta sum. Patricius autem arridens, ait ; Ego sum 
frater tuus, qui et te curaui ; et diuinse dementias 

1 curabant, Colg. | 2 Grauardice, Colg. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



21 



bonitate factum est, quod mm conuenerimus post tan- Tf ias 

J ,. ., Thaum., 

tam quam passi sumus separationem et seruitutem. p . 120, 
Tune autem diuinam extollentes misericordiam, mox c - 21 - 
ad eremum et solitudinem se contulerunt. 

Patricio in solitudine agenti apparuit angelus Vic 
tor ; qui jubens, vt in Italiam ad discendas scripturas, 
se conferat, dixit; propera, ecce nauis tua parata est. 
Sed non erat prope ; sed vt ipse in libro Epistolarum 
ait ; Forte habebat ducenta millia passuum, vbi nun- 
quam noturn fuerat iter. Cui respondit Patricius : 
Non existimo dominum, cui inseruio, mihi recedendi 
facturum facultatem. Experire, inquit angelus, an sit 
licentiam concessurus. Patricius autem angelicis ac- 
quieuit ruonitis. Milcho vero petenti licentiam recu- 
sauit, nisi auri pondus ejus capiti, justa lance commen- 
suratum, prius rependat. Cui sanctus adolescens re 
spondit ; Potens est Deus meus prsestare, quod postulas. 
Et mox se denuo contulit in eremum : vbi apparuit ei 
angelus sub specie auis in loco qui Schirec Archaile x 
nuncupatur, in quo et impressa saxo visuntur in hunc 
vsque diem, ejus vestigia: cui et Milchonis responsum 
retulit. Angelus autem ei prsecepit, vt sequenti die ad 
certi cujusdam de grege porci vestigia attendat, admo- 
nens quod in fossura terrse ab eo euiscerandae, reper- 
turus sit quandam auri massam qua a manu crudelis 
domini redimatur. Patricius monitis angeli acquiescens, 
in design ata fossura reperit auri pondus non modicum ; 
quod cum auaro obtulisset domino, optata donatus 
libertate, liber quo vellet abire permissus est. 

Emancipatus igitur Patricius, lietus iter arripuit, 
quo angelica admonitione tendere jussus erat. Milcho 
vero non ad fidem vel honestatem, sed ad ytilitatem 
prsecipue respiciens, mox doluit se seruum tam vtilem, 



1 Hodie hie locus Scliire Padruic 
appellatur ; estque juxta raontem 



Mis in septemtrionali parte Vlto- 
niae, Trias Thaum., p. 171. 



22 BETHU PHATRAIC, 

Trias tamque necessarium, dimisisse. Vnde pactum prse- 

p. 120} uaricans, curat recedentem * e vestigio insequi, do- 

c. 23. mumque inuitum reduci. Sed Dei nutu factum est, 

vt quod perperam conciperat, opere exercere non po- 

tuerit. Patricius eniin ad notam eremi solitudinem 

declinans, ab insequentibus reperiri non potuit. Ac- 

cessit etiam ad doloris ipsius argumenturn, et aug- 

mentum, nefarii delicti justissima punitio. Nam auram 

quod in libertatis pretium, perperam exegerat, paulo 

post concessam libertatem nusquam comparauit. 

Patricius, autem, seruitutis timore alas addente, 
cursum currens magnum, vnius diei spatio ab eo loco 
ad vsque Boandi numinis ostia peruenit, vbi Kiena- 
num quendam cognomento seniorem, conuenit : qui 
nefaria et iniqua conuentione vas electionis pro elixa- 
tionis vasculo commutans, eum quibusdam mercatori- 
bus pro aeneo cacabo diuendidit. Sed miraculo subse- 
quente proditum, et probatum fuit, quam iniquum hoc 
extiterit commercium. Cum enim Kienanus cacabum 
domum referret, et ad parietem suspenderet, ipsius 
manus ita ei, quasi glutino adnexae adhteserunt, 
vt eas nulla vi potuerit retrahere. Et cum vxor 
maritum juuare vellet, eiusque similiter adheerescerent 
digiti ; totaque denique famil[i]a occurreret, vtrumque 
dominum iuuatura; omnium ita manus obriguerunt 
et cacabo cohseserunt, ut nulla vi diuelli possent; 
donee tandem perpetrati facinoris culpam agnoscentes, 
ad poenitentiam fuerint conuersi, cacaboque restitute, 
Patricium libertate curauerint redonari. 

Post hsec Patricius ad nautas, in Britanniam trans- 
missuros reuersus, ab eis laetanter exceptus, et ad 
nauem iam soluentem admissus est. Navis Oceano 
commissa coepit ingenti conquassari tempestate et im- 
manens pati naufragium. Sed viro Dei ad Dominum 
suum, qui ventis et mari imperat, orante, mox ces- 

1 recendentem, Colg. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 23 

sauit quassatio et tempestas : et ventis ad vota spi- Trias 



rantibus in optato Britannise applicuerunt portu. 

Egressi vero in aridam inuenerunt regionem ad in- 
gentia terrarum spatia vacuam et desertam. Per earn 
autem vastam solitudinem spatio viginti quinque dierum 
ambulantes, victualibus deficientibus cceperunt fame 
baud mediocriter premi. Tune eorum maior ad Sanc 
tum Patricium ait : Ecce Christiane, nos fame conf ectos 
et morti vicinos, nisi mature ad alimonia prouideatur. 
Cum igitur Deus quern tu prsedicas, potens sit et 
misericors, ora vt nostrse succurrat miserise, cibique 
aliqua refectione nos a prsesenti liberet interitu. Tune 
Christi seruus in Domini firmiter confisus dementia, 
ait : Vos credite pleno et firmo pectore Deo cseli, qui 
dat escam omni carni, cuncta esse possibilia ; et ego 
promitto quod eius munificentia saturabimini. Patricio 
haec et similia perorante, et mox ad Dominum feruen- 
ter orante, qui ad Moysis instantiam Israeli olim 
fame laboranti in deserto, pluit sicut puluerem carnes 
et manna de cselo ; ita ad intercessionem fidelis serui 
sui, his fame in vasta solitudine pereuntibus gregem 
porcorum et copiam syluestris mellis cselitus misit : 
qua prouisione refecti mortis euaserunt periculum, et 
susceptum per vastam solitudinem peregerunt iter. 

Homines autem barbari, et de sancti beneficio in- 
grati, partem porcorum a vero Deo donatorum, suis 
idolis immolarunt. Et hinc sanctus vir, nolens porco 
rum istorum degustare carnes, integro viginti dierum 
spatio jeiunauit; et diuinse tandem gratise dono fac- 
tum est, vt non minus primo quam postremo die 
fame laborauerit. Vnde gentiles illi hsec videntes coe- 
perunt Dei in seruo suo Patricio praedicare et extol- 
lere virtutem. 

Mirabilis Deus in Sanctis suis, quos nunc signis et 
prodigiis clarificat; nunc variis aduersitatibus et ten- 
tationibus sinit affligi ; vt sciant totam suam virtu- 



24 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Thaum * em e ^ fortitudinem ex Deo esse. Vnde et permisit 
p. 121, seruum suum dilectum signisque ad virtutibus jam 
clarificatum ab angelo Sathanae grauissime tentari. 
Dum enim somno vacaret, tentator in dormientem 
irruit eumque ingenti opprimentis saxi mole ita com- 
minuit, et contriuit, vt omnium membrorum motu et 
officio funditus destitutum reliquerit. In his autem 
positus angustiis, quern ore inuocare non valuit, in 
spiritu semel ac iterum inuocau.it Heliam prophetam 
sibi in adiutorium. Helias autem ei assistens, ipsum 
ab omni pressura et incursu inimici liberauit, et re- 
stitutae sunt ei vires eius in integrum. Toto tamen 
reliquae vitae tempore non potuit excutere memoriam 
istius terribilis casus ; vt ipse dicit in libra Episto- 
larum. 

Post tot aduersitates et aerumnas Sanctus Patricius 
reuersus est in suam patriam, in qua solum tribus 
mensibus mansit ; cum ecce noua eum aduersitate 
probare placuit Domino. Alii enim praedatores Bri- 
tones inuaserunt et deuastarunt eius patriam, ipsum- 
que captiuum duxerunt. In ea iam tertia captiuitate 
solum duobus mansit mensibus, cum diuinae bonitati, 
oculo suae clementiae, placeret ejus aerumnas alternae 
consolationis leuamine visitare. Venit enim ad eum 
Victor angelus ; qui eum de instanti liberatione con- 
solatum et securum reddidit, viamque aperuit, qua ex 
seruitute egrediens ad suos redierit. 1 . 

Tune .Patricius reuersus est ad patriam et amicos ; 
qui rogaverunt eum, vt apud eos de caetero remane- 
ret, dicentes ; multos labores, aduersitates et aerum 
nas hactenus passus es ; iam requiesce, et apud nos 
commorare, et noli amplius de terra in terram pere- 
grinari. Verum non acquieuit monitis eorum, propter 

1 redietit, Colg. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 25 

multas quibus continue visitabatur, visiones. Quoti- Trias 
escumque enim somni quietem capere cupiebat, videba- h ^* 
tur sibi ante oculos continue prospicere Hibernorum c . so. 
insulam, ita quod perciperet sermonem ct clamorem 
puerorum in sylua Fochladensi dicentium : Veni sancte 
puer Patrici, et inter nos ambula. 

His et similibus visionibus motus, cura vir sanctus 
animaretur, et a Spiritu Saiicto excitaretur ad con- 
uersionem Hibernorum, annum iam aetatis attingens 
trigesimum, statuit prius Bom am ad doctrinas et fidei 
Christianae arcem et magistram proficisci, vt e fonte 
irrigua verae sapientiae et orthodoxae disciplinae 
hauriret fluenta, quibus arida gentilis populi irrigaret 
corda ; neque enim decuit, neque licuit eum caelestis 
doctrinae se exhibere magistrum, nisi prius in prae- 
cipua eiusdem disciplinae schola egisset discipulum. 
Profectus est itaque vltra mare Iccium, donee venerit 
in Franciam, et vsque ad Alpes australemque plagam 
Italiae, ubi reperit Sanctum Germanum nobilissimum 
Europae ea aetate episcopum ; et apud eum legit ec- 
clesiasticos canones ad instav Pauli apostoli ante 
pedes Gamalielis, ibique Deo seruiuit in laboribus, 
jeiuniis, vitae castimonia, cordis contritione, ac Dei 
proximique dilectione. 

Postea Sanctus Patricius profectus est Turones ad 
Sanctum Martinum, vt eum in monachum tonderet. 
Adusque enim ilium diem non nisi more seruorum 
erat tonsus. Quando uero monasticam a Sancto Mar- 
tino accepit tonsuram, omnes saeculi curas et volup- 
tates abdicauit, seque totum orationi, et abstinentiae 
consecrauit ; ita quod proposuerit nunquam vesci car- 
nibus. Quadam tamen die grauiter tentatus non po- 
tuit se continere, donee carnes acceperit suillas, quas 
ne alij monachi eius ducerentur exemplo, sub dolio 
abscondidit. Postquam autem sic carnes reliquerit, 



26 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Thaum buiam ei factus est quidam oculos et in fronte et 
p. 121, in occipite habens. Patricius autem eum penitius in- 
tuitus, eiusque conditionem valde admirans, ab eo 
percontatus est, quid tam monstruosa eius constitutio 
et habitus praetenderet. Cui ille ; seruus Dei sum, 
ijsque oculis qui modo ordinario in fronte sunt, video 
actiones hominum ordinarias ; oculisque in occipite 
positis video monachum carnes sub dolio occultantem, 
ne deprehendatur. Et his dictis continue disparuit. 
Patricius autem cordis contritione compunctus, in ter 
rain corruit, et in orationem fusus tanquam magntis 
peccator delicti * veniam deprecatur. Tune angelus 
Victor ei apparuit, dicens : Surge, confortare ; quia 
Dominus transtulit peccatum tuum. Surgens igitur 
S. Patricius abjurauit de caetero esum carnium, ita 
vt toto reliquo vitae tempore carnes non gustauerit. 
Adhuc tamen humiliter deprecatus est Dominum, 
vt aliquo euidenti signo sibi demonstraret suum re- 
missum esse reatum. lussit igitur angelus vt carnes 
coram monachis in medium producat, et in aquam 
proijciat. Quod et Patricius fecit, ac carnes postea 
ex aqua extracts, repertse sunt in pisces conuersac. 
Hoc autem signum solebat postea ssepius Patricius 
referre coram discipulis, vt eos ad guise irritamenta 
superanda animaret. 

Autissiodorum 2 nomen erat ciuitatis cuius S. Ger- 
manus erat superior et nobilis antistes : Aralanensis 
vocabatur insula, in qua S. Patricius apud eum eru- 
diebatur. Triginta erat annorum quando venit ad S. 
Germanum ; et alijs triginta litteris et disciplinis ope- 
ram nauauit, et postea in Hibernia annis sexaginta 
praedicationi et populi instructioni operam dedit. 

Quodam tempore dum esset S. Patricius in mari 
Tyrrhene, venit ad locum, in quo erant tres alij Pa- 

1 dilecti, Colg. | 2 Anthisiodorum, Colg. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 27 

tricij. Erant enim hi in quodam solitario specu inter Trias 
montem et mare, et ab eis petijt licentiam cum eis p 122, 
commanendi. Responderunt se non velle hoc permit- c - 34 - 
tere nisi velit ex vicino fonte aquam haurire. Erat 
enim in illo loco quaedam bestia, quse hominibus 
plurimum damni inferebat. Patricius autem annuens 
venit ad fontem, et bestia eo viso gestiens dabat 
quasi laetitise signa, seque ei mitem ac mansuetam 
praebebat. Post haec aquam hauriens domuin cum 
benedictione retulit. Antea illi sancti viri tres medios 
panes cselitus missos, pro diurna annona accipiebant : 
tune autem diuinse bonitatis indulgentia quartus est 
continue adiectus post aduentum Patricij. Et cum 
illis mansit annis septem ; foedusque spirituals amici- 
et confraternitatis inter se contraxerunt. 



28 BETHU PHATRAIC. 



Egerton, Intan, tra, robo Ian a Ix. bliacfom do Patraic, ocus 

93. 

fo. 2. a. 1 



rofoglaind indecnai, dodechaid aaingiul fortachtan a- 



dochum inti Victor, arbo fori&chtid do diamboi imoxaini 
do Mhilmc ocus im cech ni archena atcobrad. Coner- 
bart fris, " timarnad duitsi o Dia techt clocum nirenn 5 
donertad irsi ocus cretme, coiiostuicce ire lin intsoscelai 
dochum puirt bethac?, uair dogairet inna huile Eren- 
naigh atotchomnaicc J : is mithig ocus is apaig le o do 
ri.Gb.tain.* Oelebra-is Ydtraic doGerman iarsin, ocus 
dobert hend&chtain do, ocus dodechaid senoir tairise 2 10 
leis o German fHa imchomet ocus friathestoa, Segetius 
a ainm ocus sacar^ ogra[d], ocus [is] hd nobith ftiurdu 
naEcailsi fri laim Germain. 



Luid P&traic iarom formuir, noiibur ilm. 2 Isann 
sein rolaa inninsi, co?iaicci a tech nue ocus in 15 
lananrain inoitid ann, ocus conaccai sentani crin indo- 
TUS intighi foralamaib. " Cid daas incaillech ? " 61 Ptt- 
iraic, " ismor a lobra." Frisrograt indoclach ocus issed 
roradi : " Oa damsa sin," ol indoclach. " Mad a mathair," 
olse, " a clerig, inainginise atchethesu islobru sidi dori- 20 
disi." " Cia cruth aralad sin ? " ol ~Pdtraic. " Ni <mse," 
ol indoclach, " ataam slinn oamsw 1 Crist, doaraill 
ar[n]dochum diambai it^r doinib hifos, co?idernsam 
fleid do. Bew[d]achais a[r] tegdais ocus ronbe^cZach 
fadeissin, ocus ni taraill in bewdachtusin ar clanna, 25 
ocus beimini cen aos, cen erchra sunn cobrath, ocus 
isfota orotairgered dun," ol indoclach, " do thuid- 
cchtsu, ocits faracaib Di a linn coiidigesta do praicept 3 
do Gaedekwo, ocus foraccaib comartha linni .i. aba- 
choill do tabctirt duitsiu." "Ni gebsa," 4 ol Pairaic, 30 
" co tarda fs^in a bachoill dam." 



1 Something seems omitted here. 
- MS. tair ise. 

2 Read aim. 



3 MS. praipcept. 

4 MS. gehsu. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 29 

Now, when Patrick had completed his sixtieth year 
and had learned the lore, unto him went his guardian 
angel Victor, for he had been Patrick s helper while he 
abode in bondage toMiliuc and concerning everything that 
he would desire. And he said to him : " Thou art com 
manded by God to go to Ireland, to strengthen faith 
and belief, and that thou maysfc bring them (the Irish) 
by the net of the Gospel to the harbour of Life. For 
all the Irish cry that thou art (thus); they think 
thy coming timely and mature." Patrick then bade 
farewell to Germanus, and Germanus gave him a bless 
ing; and a trustworthy old man went with him from 
Germanus, to guard him and testify for him. Segetius 
was his name, and a priest was he in rank, and at the 
ordinances of the Church he used to be at Germanus 
hand. 1 

Then Patrick went to sea, nine (was) his number. And 
it is then that he came to the island, and he saw the 
new house and the married couple in youth therein, 
and he saw the withered old woman before the house on 
her hands. " What is it that the hag is ? " saith Patrick ; 
" great is her feebleness." The young man replied, and 
this he said ; " She is a grand-daughter of mine," saith 
the young man. " If thou wert to see the mother of 
that girl, she is still feebler." " How came that to 
pass ? " saith Patrick. " Not hard to say," saith the 
young man. " We are here since the time of Christ, 
who came unto us when he dwelt among men here, and 
we made a feast for him. He blessed our house and 
blessed ourselves, and that blessing came not upon 
our children, and we shall abide, without age, without 
decay, here until the Judgment. And it is long since 
thy coming was foretold unto us," saith the young 
man. " And God left with us that thou wouldst come to 
preach to the Gael, and he left a token with us, to 
wit, his staff, to be given to thee." " I will not take 
it," saith Patrick, " till He himself gives me his staff." 

1 " Suum in spiritualibus vicarium," Colgan, TV. Thanm, p. 122. 



30 



BETHU PHATRAIC. 



Egerton, 
93, fo. 2a. 
1, 2a. 2. 



Anais Pdtraic tri Ma ocus tri aidchi occo, ocus luid 
iarsein hisliab Hermoin, hifail na insi, coroardraig do 
inCoimdiu hi suidiu, ocus conerbairt fris techt dopro- 
cdupt do Goedilaib, ocus cotarat ~b&chaill nlsu do ; 
ocus atrubairt ropad fortachtaigthid do hi cech guas- 5 
acht ocus hi cech e comnart imbiad. Ocus durothlaige- 
star Patraic tri itgi fair, .i. bith dia deis hi flaith 
nime, combad e pa breithemh do Goi[d]elai6h hillathi 
bratha, ocus here in nonbuir choimthechtaigi di or 
ocus argutt dia thabaiH do Goidelaib ar creitem. 

Ise, immorro 1 airchindech robse hi Roim isind aim- 
smdn, Celestinus, indara fer [2a. 2] xl. o Petur. Ro- 
fuidside indi Paladius, huasaldechon, cte feraib deac 
do praicept do Goidelaibh ar is la comurba Petair 
lesugud na Eurupa 6 cosmailius duluid Barnaiph o 15 
Petur do praicept do Romane&ai&h ocus rl. O doruacht 
Palladius co m ch Lagen .i. co Inber Dea, fristarrassair 
do Nathi mac Garrchon ocus ronindarb. Ocus robaitsi 
(.i. Palladius) huaiti indu sin, ocus rofothaigh tri ecailsi, 
Cell Fine, ifarcaib a libru ocus in chomrair co taisib Poil 20 
ocus Petair ocus inclar iscribad, et Tech na Roman, ocus 
Domnach Airte hifail Silvister ocus Solonius. 2 Icintud 
do iarom forculu dafarraid gala? hi tirib Cruithnech 
cowderbalt de. 3 

Otchuala Patraic anni sin, ocus rofitir rombo do roir 25 
Dia apstulacht inna hEirend, dochuaid iarsin coRoim 
do thabairt grad fair ; ocus Celestinus abb Romse, is^ 
roheiieg grada fairseom. Germawus ocus Amatho ri R6- 
araird occo. 



1 uero, E. 

- See Colgan, Tr. Thaum., p. 18, 

note 33. 



3 See Second Life, c. 24 (Colgan, 
Tr. Thaum., p. 13). 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



31 



Patrick staid three days and three nights with them, 
and went thereafter to Mount Hermon in the neighbour 
hood of the island. And there the Lord appeared to him 
and told him to go and preach to the Gael, and gave 
him the staff of Jesus, and said that it would he a 
helper to him in every danger and in every unequal 
conflict in which he should be. And Patrick asked 
three boons of Him, namely, to be on His right hand in 
the kingdom of heaven, that he (Patrick) might be judge 
of the Gael on doomsday, and as much gold and silver 
as the nine companions could carry, 1 to be given to the 
Gael for believing. 

Now, the chief who was in Rome at that time was 
Caelestinus, the forty-second 2 man from Peter. He sent 
Palladius, an archdeacon, with twelve men, to preach to 
the Gael for it belongs to Peter s successor to benefit 
Europe in like manner as Barnabas went from Peter 
to preach to the Romans, etc. When Palladius came to 
the territory of Leinster, namely, to Inver Dea, Nathi 
son of Garrchu opposed him and expelled him. And he, 
that is, Palladius, baptized a few in that place, and 
founded three churches, Cell Fine, in which he left his 
books, and the casket with relics of Paul and Peter, and 
the board on which he used to write, and the House of 
the Romans, and Domnach Airte, wherein are Sylvester 
and Solonius. As, then, he was returning, sickness seized 
him in the lands of the Picts, so that he died thereof. 

When Patrick heard that, and knew that unto him 
God had granted the apostleship of Ireland, he went 
thereafter to Rome to have (ecclesiastical) orders given 
him ; and Caelestinus, abbot of^Rome, he it is that read 
orders over him, Germanus and Amatho, king of the 
Romans, being present with them. 



1 Literally " the nine companions 
load (ere) of gold and silver." 



2 Eectius, " forty-fifth ;" the scribe 
misread the numeral .u. as .ii. 



32 



BETHU PHATEAIC. 



Egerton, 
93, fo. 2a. 
2, 2b. 1. 



Isin lau ce7na rooirdned Auxiliws ocus Eisir[n]imts 
ocus alaili donruinUY Patrccic. Ocus isand, da?io, doratao 7 
fairsom intainm isPatHcius .i. ainm cumaclitai la Roman- 
cku .i. fer fuaslaic^ect gial. Ise seom, d&no, foruaslaicc 
eialnad ocus moxaine nanGoidel do Demon. Ocus intan 5 

c? 

rombotli icairlegunn inangnid nmsfriecartar natr^ 
classa .i. clas muintiri nime, ocus clas inna Romamtc/*. 
ocus clas namac 6 cliaillid a Fochlad. Ised" rochan huile : 
" Heuernenscs omnes [rogamns te S. Patrici, ut venias 
et ambules inter nos, et liberes nos 2 "]. 10 

O tlianic, tra, F&traic oRoim, ised doroacht co Inber 
Deso i Laignib. Tanic, immorro, Nathi mac Garrchon 
anaaigic? seom. Romallacli Pat?-aic. Sinell, immorro, 

toisech rocreit Deo in li&irinn tria, 
Isaire sin dorat Patra^ c b^Tinachtain 15 



mac Findcliada, 
p? .icept Patimc. 
fair ocus forasil. 3 
In illis dieb^^s 
Isinnaimsirsin 



haec 



gesta 



sunt in prsedictis ita. 
robdi alaile ri fechoir gentlidi ind- 
.i. Loigaire mac Nell, ocus isann roboi asosad 
ocus a greim rigda, i Temraig. Coiced bliafZam flatha 20 
Loisairi mctic Neill tanic Pat/roic doclium riEirenn. 

O 

Ochtmad l)lia,dain ft&tha Lughdach atbath .Urn. 
mbliadna, fiatha Tethos 4 tanicc Patrcwc, u. fer ,xl. 
a Auguist .Uifi. annos Celestinus princeps eratt, ut 
Gelasius dicit. In ri crodbasa, dino, .i. Loigaire mac 25 
Neill, rotecht druidhe ocus tinchitlidi doairclmintis ire- 
nandruidec/^ [2 b. 1] ocus trenangentlec/^ an nobith 
archind doib. Locbru ocus Lucat Msel, itlid robtar 
airecha diib, ocus roptar auctair indana sin inna saeb- 
fathsMie. Dofaircheclinatar[s]idi iar[u]m donicfed faith 30 
forbannach a tir ocus forcetal nanetarcnaid lista molaclx 
tar muir anall uathad dodmberad ocus sochaidi 



aridfeimfed ocus fogebad grad ocus ermitin la firu 

hErend ocus nolafedh na rigu ocus na fla^Aa asa rigu 

1 MS. dchaillib. 3 This paragraph comes in the 

2 For the words in brackets MS. immediately before the para- 
(taken from Colgan, Tr. Th., p. graph beginning Isin lau, etc. 
123) the MS. has " et reliqua." 4 tethon, E. 

Compare Acts xvi. 9. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 

On the same clay Auxilius was ordained, and 
Iserninus and others of Patrick s household. Then, 
too, was the name Patricius given unto him, a name 
of power as the Romans think, to wit, one who looseth 
hostages. He, then, loosed the hostageship and slavery 
of the Gael to the Devil. And when the orders were a- 
reading out, the three choirs mutually responded, namely, 
the choir of the household of heaven, and the choir of 
the Romans, and the choir of the children from the wood 
of Fochlad. This is what all sang : All we Irish beseech 
thee, holy Patrick, to come and walk among us and to 
free us. 

Now, when Patrick came from Rome he went to Inver 
Dea in Leinster. Howbcit, Nathi son of Garrchu came 
against him. Patrick cursed him. Sinell, however, son 
of Find chad, is the first who believed in God in Ireland 
through Patrick s preaching. Wherefore Patrick be 
stowed a blessing upon him and upon his offspring. 

In those days these things were done as aforesaid. 
At that time there was a certain fierce heathen king in 
Ireland, namely Loegaire son of Niall, and in Tara 
were his residence and his royal grip. In the fifth year 
of the reign of Loegaire son of Niall Patrick came to 
Ireland. In the eighth year of the reign of Lugaid he 
died. Patrick came in the eighth year of the reign of 
Theodosius, the forty-fifth from Augustus. Eight years 
was Caelestinus chief, as saith Gelasius. This cruel king, 
then, to wit, Loegaire son of Niall, had wizards and 
enchanters who used to foretell by their wizardry and 
heathenism what was before them. Lochru and Lucat- 
mael, these were the chiefs of them, and they were 
the authors of that art of false prophecy. They foretold, 
then, that an evil-la wed prophet would come hither over 

sea to their land and teach that a few would . . . 

him and a multitude would receive him, and that he 
would find love and reverence with the men of Ireland, 
and that he would cast the kings and the lords out 

u 10231. n 




34 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

ocus nocbo scerad na huili arrachto nanidal, ocus no- 
93, fo. 2 b. feijiigfed amb^scna ticfcd ann ire bithu betha isinn- 
hEirind. DI lAiadain no teora l bliacZwa re tichtu 
Patraie dochum uEirewn,, ised doairchantais ; 

Ticfa tailcend 2 tar muir meircenn : 5 

a bratt tollcend, a chrand cromchend : 8 
a inias 4 inairtliiur a tigi : 
fHs[g ]erat a muinter huili, 
Amen, amen. 

Ticfat tailcind/ conutsat 6 ruama, 10 

noifit cella, ceoltigi beiidacha 7 
ben[n]chopuir ili : fla[ijth himbachla. 

" Tntan tra," olseat, " ticfat inna airdese coscertliar 
arnadradni ocus arngentlecht, ocus rnorfidir indires ocus 
in creidem." Amal dorairng[r]ed, dii?o, ocus rofmgrad is 15 
amlaid foi^coimnacuir ocus rocomallad. 

O fororbai, da-no, Pat/ra? c a immram ocus rogab port 
along oc Inbiur Dea i cr/ch Laigen, tuc a lungo 
dochum tluri. Is anclsin tanic incomairli occai teclit 
dopmiceupt doMiliuc. Cubaid leis, uair rofognai do 9Q 
arthus dia chnrp corofognad diaanmuin. Dorat, dij?o, 
crctnd fri tfr, ocus luid o iminrum soinmech sech or 
nhfiirenn sair confab inlnbittr Domnand. Nifuair 

O 

fasc ann. Dubei t maldachtain fair. 

Doluid do Inis Patraic, ocus docoos uad do Inbiur 25 
Ainge. Ni frith ni do ann. Dobert, dawo, 
tain fair ocus ni toirthiget diblinaib. 



1 The e has been inserted by a 
modern corrector. 

2 .i. Yatraic. 



4 i. a altoir. 

5 .i. baili Cuinn dixit. 

6 conn scat, E. 



.i. bachall Isu ina ktim. 7 .i. leo. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 35 

of their realm, and would destroy all the images of the 
idols, and that the usage which would come there would 
abide in Ireland for ever and ever. Two years or three 
years before Patrick s arrival, this is what they used to 
prophesy : 

Adzebead a will come over a furious (?) sea ; 

His mantle head-holed, his staff crook-headed,- 

His dish 3 in the east of his house. 

All his household shall answer 

Amen, Amen ! 

Adzeheads will come, 4 who will build cities, 
Who will consecrate (?) churches, pinnacled music- 
houses, 
Many conical caps (for belfries), a realm round 

croziers. 

" So," say they, " when these signs shall come our wor 
ship and our heathenism will be destroyed, and the faith 
and the belief will be magnified." As, then, it was pro 
phesied and figured, so it came to pass and was fulfilled. 

Now, when Patrick had completed his voyage and 
his vessel took harbour at Inver Dea in Leinster, he 
brought his vessels to land. Then he came to the deci 
sion to go and preach to Miliuc. This seemed fitting to 
him, since he had at first done service to Miliuc s body, 
that now he should do service to his soul. So he shewed 
(his) mast to land, and went prosperously voyaging east 
ward along the coast of Ireland till he anchored in 
Inver Domnann. He found no fish therein and inflicted 
a curse upon it. 

He went to Patrick s Island and sent to Inver Ainge. 
Nothing was found for him there. So he inflicted a curse 
upon it (also), and both are barren. 



1 i.e. Patrick (so called from his 
tonsure). 

2 i.e., Jesus staff m his hand. 

3 i.e., his altar (rcc/ius paten). 

4 /.., Said " Conn s Frenzy," a 
prophetic rhapsody so called, of 

C 2 



which there is a copy in Egerton, 88, 
fo. 12 b., where it is entitled Boil 
Cuinn 100 .k. (i.e., Cetchathaig) . 
The words above quoted do not 



occur in it. 



BETHU PHATRAIC. 



Egerton 



Is amisin tanic Benen ioamunteras. Contml iarom 
c Her a muin[tir], ocus an fogebed in gilla 
di scothaib (.i. boladhmaraib) 1 dobered inulbroic in cleirich. 
Adubrutar muinter Patra/c fri Benen : " Nadena 2 sen," 
arseat, " ar na rodniscid Patrawc." Dixit Patricius : 5 
" Heres regni mei erit." 

Doluid do Inbmr Boindi : fofuair iasc ann. Do- 
be rt 3 bewnachtain fair, ocus is toirthech intinber. Fuair 
druid isin inadsin, roecnaigestar diogi Maire. [2 b. 2] 
Senais Patmic in talmo-i-n, OCAIS sloccus in druid. ^ 

Luid Pat? aic iarsin olnis Patraic sech Conaille ocus 
sech or nUlad, coro gaib ininbiur Brennea. Luid iar 
sin co inber Slan, corofoilgeset inchlerig a lungai isin- 
bailiu sin, ocus lotar hi tir dochor ascisi ocus do 
chumsanad. Gonid andsein fosf uair muccaid Dichon maic \ 5 
Th[r]icim baile ita Saball f&traic indiu. Orodecai na 
sruithi ocus na clerchiu doig leis roptar latroin no 
meirrlig, condechaidh conecid dia tigernai. Cotanic 
Dichu cowgreis achoin fonacleirchiu. Is ann sein ro- 
2abh "P&traic infers f&ifhech, " Ne tradas bestis ani- 20 

3 

mas confitentes tibi," l et canis obmutuit. O rodecai 
Dichu inni P&traic rongab cong[an] chridi. Rocreit 
ocus rombaitsestar P&traic collide toisech rogab baithiss 5 
ocus creidim inUltaib of&traic. Is ann sein roedbairt 



Dichu do Patraic inSaball. Patricius dixit 

Bendacht De for Dichuin. 

dorat damsa inSaball. 
rombi esum darh^isi 

nemthech ngleisi nglanoll. 
Eendacht De for Dichuin, 

Dichu colin cro, 
ni baisfer nach biian bann 

clann naciniud do. 



25 



30 



1 MS. seems boloadh maraib. 
- dadena, E. 
3 MS. andobert. 



4 Ps. xxi. 21, or perhajis I s. 
xxxiv. 17. In marg., meus. 
baithiis, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 37 

Then came Benen into his service, and Patrick slept 
among his household, and all the odorous flowers which 
the gillie (Benen) found he would put into the cleric s 
bosom. Patrick s household said to Benen : " Do 
not that," say they, " lest Patrick should awake." Said 
Patrick : " He will inherit my kingdom." l 

He went to Inver Boinde. He found fish therein : he 
bestowed a blessing upon it, and the estuary is fruitful. 
He found a wizard in that place who mocked at Mary s 
virginity. Patrick sained the earth and it swallowed up 
the wizard. 

Then went Patrick from Patrick s Island, past Conaille 
and past the coast of Ulster, till he anchored in Inver Bren- 
nea. Then he went to Inver Slan, and the clerics hid then- 
vessel in that stead, and went on shore to put their weari 
ness from them and to rest. And there the swineherd of 
Dichu son of Trichem found them, in the stead wherein 
to day stands Patrick s Barn. When he saw the sages and 
the clerics he thought they were robbers or thieves, so he 
went and told his master. Thereupon Dichu came and 
set his dog at the clerics. Then Patrick chanted the 
prophetic verse " Ne tradas, Domine, bestiis animas 
confitentes tibi" and the dog became silent. When 
Dichu saw Patrick, grief of heart seized him, and he 
believed, and Patrick baptized him. So that he is the 
first who received in Ulster baptism and belief from 
Patrick. Then Dichu offered the Barn to Patrick. 
Patrick said : 

God s blessing on Dichu, 
Who gave me the Barn ! 

May he have afterwards 

A heavenly home, bright, pure, great ! 

God s blessing on Dichu, 

Dichu with a number of children. 

No offspring or descendant of his 
Shall die whose . . , is not lasting. 

1 " Hoc est, crit post me supremus Ecclesiae Hibernicae moderator," 
Colgan, Tr. Thaiun. p. 124. 



38 



BETHU PHATRA1C. 



Egerton, Luid Patrcuc do praicept do^iliuc amal atrubuir[t], 
2 sa. L ocus rue or leis do erail creitme fair, huair rofiti r ba 
santc/fc immor. rocuala, immorro, MiHuc Patrctic 
do tuidecht, nochorbail do creitem do ocus in forbann 
gentlidi inarabi dfacbc7, Mebul lais creitem dia mo- 5 
gaid ocus fomamugud do. Issi comuirli romuin De 
mon dosom. Luid ina rigthech ocus a or ocus a argat 
lais, co tarat fein tene fair, coTiid loisc conogus a muini, 
ocus condechoid a ainim dochum nlffrmd. Is aim sein 
tarr[a]sair Patrctic dinleith andes dosleib Mis ata 10 
cross isininad-sin, co?iaccaiside uad in tenid dichein. 
Rosocht fri re da uair no tri nuair. Annocnited ocus 
annoesed 2 issecZ rorade : " Tene thaige Mile/ion sucut." 3 
ol Pa.traic, " iarnaloscurf do fein immedon a thaige ar 
na rocreiietk do Dia iforciunn aaissi. In fer asaerbaid 15 
aire," arse, "ni bia ri na rigdamna uada, ocus isa 
fognaiii bias asil ocus a seme^ ire bithu, ocus ni terga 
[a]anum ahlfrinn cobrctth nach iarmbrath." 

Ocus otrubctfrt na briatArasa imsoi deisell ocus do- 
thoet ina frithlurg afri[t]hisi itir iiUlad [3 a, 1] 20 
co taracht Magh 4 Inis co Dichoin mac Trichim ; ocus 
roan ann fri re ciana hie silad creitme, co tuc Ultu 
huili ire lin intsoiscclai dochum puirt bethad. 

Dochoid Patraic iarum on Saball fadeis coropritchad 
doRus mac Tricliim. Is heiside roboi inDeriits fri 25 
Dun Lethglaisi andess. Ata cathair becc indiu 
.i. Mrechtan, ubi 5 est episcopus Loairnn qui ausus 



1 di, E. 

3 This is corrupt. Head Anno- 
cncted ocus annonsnaiged= Colgan s 
in gemitus et fletus to[t]ii!s resolu- 
tus. 



3 .suguth, E. 

* madh, E. 

5 Here in the left margin stands 
the compendium for post. The 
same mark infra, p. 46, line 12. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 39 

Patrick went to preach to Miliuc, as he had said ; 
and he took with him gold to impress belief upon him, 
for he knew that Miliuc was greedy for gold. Now, 
when Miliuc heard that Patrick had arrived, he was not 
willing to believe and to quit the bad, heathen law in 
which he was biding. He deemed it a sharne to believe in 
his slave and to be subject to him. This is the counsel 
which the Devil taught him. He entered his palace, 
along with his gold and his silver, and he himself set fire 
to it and burnt it with the whole of his treasures ; and 
his soul went to hell. Then Patrick stood still on the 
southern side of Slemish there stands a cross in that 
place and he saw the fire from afar. He was silent 
for the space of two hours or three hours. While he 
was sighing and groaning, this he said : " Yon is the 
fire of Miliuc s house," saith Patrick, " after burning 
himself amidst his house lest he should believe in God 
at the end of his life. He on whom his bane is lying," 
saith he, " of him shall be neither king nor crown- 
prince, and in bondage will his offspring and his seed 
abide for ever, and his soul shall not come out of hell 
up to doom or after doom." 

And when he had spoken these words he turned right- 
handwise, and went back again into Ulster until he 
came to Mag Inis, to Dichu son of Trichem ; and there he 
stayed a long while sowing belief, until he brought 
all the Ulstermen by the net of the Gospel to the 
harbour of Life. 

Then Patrick went from the Barn southwards that 
he might preach to Ross son of Trichem. He it is 
that dwelt in Derlus to the south of Downpatrick ; 
there stands a small town there to-day namely, Bright 
where is bishop Loairn, who dared to blame Patrick 



40 



BETHU PHATRAIC. 



1. 






est incrcpare Patricium tenentem inanum pueri ludcn- 
tis reclesiam iuxta suam. 



Ambai, ditto, Patraic hiarnaset co?iaccai maethoclaig 
ocingairi mucc, Mochac aainm. Ropritchai Patmic do, 
ocus rombaitsi ocus romberr, ocus doratt soiscela ocus 5 
menistir do. Ocus doratt do, datio, fccht aile bachaill 
tucad doib oDia .i. acend inucht Pat?mc ocus acoss 
inucht Moclue ; ocus isi sin ind detech [leg. etech] l 
Mocha? Noendroma. Ocus dorairgert Mochie mucc 
ber[r]tha cecha bliacZwt doPatrcric, ocua ised on ado- 10 
berar 2 fos. 



O rocomaicsegestar, 3 da.no, nollomain nacasc, romidir 
Patratc nad bai baili bad cuidbiu do ardsollomain na 
bliac?9irt .i. in case do ceilebrafd], indds hiMaig Breg, 
baili imbai cend idlaclita ocus druidechta na hEirenti 15 
.i. hi Temraig. Rocheilebraiset iarsin do Dichuin mac 
Tr-ichim, ocus doratsat a luing for inuir, ocus dodc- 
chatar corrogabsat inlnbm} 1 Cholpthai. 

Foracabsat a lungai isininbiur ocus dodechotar iar 
tir corroachtatar Fertea Fer Fecc, ocus rosaided pupoll 20 
Patraic isin inad sein, ocus robcn in tenid chascse. 
Dorala, da.no, conid si sein aimser i cclebarthai ard- 
sollamuin nangentc .i. feis Temra. Tictis na righa ocus 
iia i\ath& ocus naairig coLoighairi mac Neill doThem- 
friceilebrad ind lithlaithi hisin. 4 Tictis, da^o, in 25 



1 isi sin inditchech Mochoc Noen 
droma, Second Life, c. 32 : where 
itchech is rendered " volatilis " by 
Colgan. He has Eteac[h]Mochai, 
Tr. Th. p. 125. 

atberar, E. 

3 Orocounnicsegestai , E. 



4 So in the Second Life, c. 34 : 
Isisin indaimsir sindam [leg. is ind 
am] dvritjknedlined [leg. dorigned] 
feis Temradhi [leg. Temrach] la 
Loeyaire mac Neill ocus la firu 
Ereaiin [leg. firenn]. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



41 



for driving away l a boy who was playing close to his 
church. 

Now while Patrick was (going) along his way, he 
saw a tender youth herding swine. Mochae was his 
name. Patrick preached to him and baptized him, and 
tonsured him, and gave him a gospel and a credence- 
table. And he gave him, also, at another time, a crozier 
that had been bestowed on them by God, to wit, (it 
fell from heaven with) its head in Patrick s bosom and 
its foot in Mochae s bosom, and this is the Etech 
(" winged thing ") of Mochae of Noendruim. And 
Mochae promised a shaven pig every year to Patrick ; 
and this is still offered. 

Now, when the high-tide of Easter drew nigh, Patrick 
thought that there was no place fitter for the chief 
solemnity of the year, that is, for celebrating Easter, 
than in Mag Breg, in the place wherein was the chief 
(abode) of the idolatry and wizardry of Ireland, to wit, 
in Tara. Then they bade farewell to Dichu son of Tri- 
chem, and put their vessel to sea, and went on till they 
anchored in Inver Colptha. 

They left their vessel in the estuary and went along 
the land till they came toFerta Fer Feicc [the Graves of 
Fiacc s Men], and Patrick s tent was pitched in that place, 
and he struck the paschal fire. It happened, then, that 
that was the time at which was celebrated the high-tide 
of the heathen, to wit, the Feast of Tara. The kings 
and the lords and the chiefs used to come to Tara, to 
Loegaire son of Niall, to celebrate that festival therein. 



1 The Latin tcneiitem manum 
seems a translation of the Irish 



phrase gabail lama, so often used in 
the Tripartite Life for " expelling." 



42 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Egerton. druid ocus na maithmairc combitis oc tairchetul tloib. 

i^a 3 > a Bobaidrf/t, dmo, tene each tellaig ind hEirmn anaidche 
sin ; oczts roescarad laisinrigh naroaddaidi tenc indliEi- 
I inn re tenid inna Temrach, ocus na gebtha or na ar- 
gat onti noataifed, ackt a techt bas ind. Ni fit-ir 5 
Patraic inni sein, ocws cea rofessad nintairmeiscfed. 

Amal batar ami luclit na Temrach conaccatar antene 
chascda chosecartha uadib, roaddai l Patraic. Rosoilsig 
Mag Breg uile. Is ann sein a,dnbairt in ri : " Is coll 
geisi ocus cana damsa inni ,sin, ocus findaid cia doronai." 10 
" Adchi[a]m/ ol na druid, " in tenid, ocus rofetamar in 
aidhci indernad manidibdaither," 2 olseat, " re matain ni 
baithfidther cobrwth. In fer, da.no, adannai foruaisligfe 
riga ocus flaithi na hEirenn mani tairmiscte? 1 imbi. 1 
Otchuala in ri inni sein for[f]uasnad comor. Is ann 15 
asrubairt in ri : " Ni ba ed bias de, ackt regraaidne/ 
olse, " coromharbum [3 a. 2] infer roaddai 3 in tene. Roind- 
Jeta, dino, acharpuit ocus a groigi don rig, ocus dodech- 
ator (j. in fine noctis) co Ferrtai Fer Fee. " Is foimnidi 
duitsiu, tlira," ol nadridd, " nadechais don luce indernad 20 
intene arnaroadno in fer adidannai ; acht an 4 immaig, 
ocus co[g]garar duit imach ut iudicet 5 regem te esse, 
ilium autem subditum ; ocus tacermait infar fiad- 
naisi." " Is degcomarle, " olse, " dog^ntar amai 
asberidh." 25 

Tancatar iarsin coroscoirset anecliu ocus a cairpthiu 
arbelaib iiaFertas. Coggarar P&traic doib immach, ocus 
rosmachtad leu arnaeii sed nech wachinn arnarochreided 



1 roaddaig, E. 

- manidulbyithcr, E. 
noadaig, E. 



4 infer asidan neaclitan, E. 
b indicet, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 43 

The wizards, also, and the augurs would come so that they 
were prophesying to them. On that night, then, the 
tire of every hearth in Ireland was quenched, and it 
was proclaimed by the King that no fire should be 
kindled in Ireland before the fire of Tara, and that 
neither gold nor silver should be taken (as compensation) 
from him who should kindle it, but that he should go to 
death for his crime. Patrick knew not that, and even 
though he had known (it), this would not have hindered 
him. 

As the folk of Tara were biding there, they saw (at 
some distance) from them the paschal consecrated fire 
\vhich Patrick had kindled. It lighted up the whole of 
Mag Breg. Then said the King ; " That is a breach of a 
ban and law of mine : (go) and find out who hath clone 
so." " We see," say the wizards, " the fire, and we 
know that unless it is quenched mi the night on which 
it was made, it will not be quenched till doomsday. He, 
moreover, who kindled it will vanquish the kings and 
lords of Ireland unless he is forbidden." When the 
King heard that, he was mightily disturbed. Then said 
the King, " This shall not be. But we will go," saith 
he, " and slay the man who kindled the fire." Then his 
chariots and his horses were yoked for the King, and they 
went at the end of the night to the Graves of Fiacc s Men. 
" Thou shouldst take heed," 1 say the wizards, " not to go to 
the place where the fire was made, that thou mayst not 
do reverence to the man who kindled it ; but stay outside, 
and let him be called out to thee, that he may judge that 
thou art the King, and that he is the subject, and we 
will argue in your presence." " It is good advice," 
saith he (the king) : "it shall be done as ye say." 

They came thereafter and unyoked their horses 
and their chariots before the Graves. Patrick is called 
out to them, and they made a rule that no one should 

1 Lit. it is to be observed by thee, called to miiid. 



44 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Egcrton, ^ Atraracht. tra, Patmic ocus dodechaid imach con- 

93, fo. 3 a. 

2. accai nacairpthiu ocus nahecho forscur. Isann roca- 

chain in fers faithec/i, 1 Hii in curribus et hii in equis, 2 
nos autem in nomine Domini Dei nostri magni. 3 Robatar, 
dino, arachind, ocus immbel a sciath fr-ia smechu, ocus ni 
herracht nech dib arachind acid aonfer nama hirobai 
figuir o Dia .i. Ercc mac Dega. Is heiside epscop 
bErcc fil iSlani Maige Bregh indiu. Dorat Patraic 
beranacht fair ocus rocreid do Dia, ocus foruismi in 
hiris catholacrfod, ocus robaitsecZ; ocus ad^ ^bairt Patrcwc 10 
fris : " Bidh ard, bid ua,sal do chathir italum ;" ocus 
dlegair do comarbu Patraic aglun do tecbail rena 
comhar6a cobrdih tarhesi a hum&ildoite. 

Kofiarfcwf/ each, dmo, scela diacheli .i. Patraic ocus 
Loegairi. Dodechaid Lochru corosir ocus cocngach, co 15 
cosnam ocus cestaib, fri Pairaic ; ocus is annsein dorell 
foi^ecnuch na Trinoti ocus iia hirsi cathZaccZae. Bofeg 
Piiiraic iarsin co andiarid fair, ocus doriucart o guth 
mor re Dia, ocus ised rorade : "Domine, qui omnia po- 
tes, et in tua potestate 4 consistunt [omnia], quique nos 20 
misisti hue, [ad nomen tuum gentibus praedicandum,] 
hie impius, qui blasphemat nomen tuum, 5 eleu[e]tur 
nunc foras, et cito moriatur." Et his dictis eleuatus 
est magus 6 in haera et iterum desuper cito deieetus, 
sparse 7 ad lapidem cerebro, comminutus, et mort[u]us 25 
fuerat coram eis. Roimeelaigsitar na genti dosein. 

Hofergaigestar in ri, dino, fri Patraic comor, ocus 
dochuaid doraith leis a marbad. Ised roradaB Loegaire 
re a muintir, "M&vbaidw clerech." Otchowdairc Patraic 
anmsin, nagenti dochomeirghi fris, doriugart 6 guth 30 
mor, et dixit: 8 " Exsurgat Deus et dissipentur 9 inimici 



1 faith.ec, E. 

2 eirus, E. 

3 Ps. xx. 7. 

4 tua nos potestate, E. 

5 blasfe niat no. tuum E. 



6 magifs, E. 

7 demisus desuper uero, E. 

8 dixit et, E. 
dissipientur, E. 



i 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 45 

rise up to meet him, lest he should believe in him. So 
Patrick arose and went forth, and saw the chariots and 
the horses unyoked. Then he chanted the prophetic 
verse "Some (trust] in chariots and some in horses ; 
but we in the name of the Lord our mighty God. " 
They were biding before him with the rims of their 
shields against their chins, and none of them rose up 
before him save one man only in whom was a nature 
from God, namely Ere son of Deg. He is the bishop 
Ere who is to-day in Slane of Mag Breg. Patrick 
bestowed a blessing upon him, and he believed in God 
and confessed the catholic faith, and was baptized ; and 
Patrick said to him : " Thy city on earth will be high, 
will be noble ;" and Patrick s successor is forever bound 
to .... his knee before Erc s successor after (receiving) 
his homage. 

Each, then, asked tidings of the other, namely, Patrick 
and Loegaire. (The wizard) Lochru went angrily and 
noisily, with contention and questions, against Patiick ; 
and then did he go astray into blaspheming the Trinity 
and the catholic faith. Patrick thereafter looked wrath- 
fully upon him, and cried with a great voice unto God, and 
this he said : " Lord, who canst do all things, and on whose 
power dependeth all that exists, and who hast sent us 
hither to preach Thy name to the heathen, let this un 
godly man, who blasphemeth Thy name, be lifted up ; 
and let him forthwith die ! " When he said this, the 
wizard was raised into the air and forthwith again cast 
down, and his brains were scattered on the stone, and 
he was broken in pieces, and died in their presence. The 
heathen were adread at that. 

The king, then, was greatly enraged against Patrick 
and wished (?) at once to kill him. Loegaire said this to 
his household : " Slay the cleric !" When Patrick saw 
this, the heathen arising against him, he cried with a great 
voice, and said : " Let God arise, and let His enemies be 



46 



BETHU PHATRAIC. 



Egerton, ems, et fugiant qui oderunt eum a facie ems. Sicut 
93, f . 3. a, -deficit ] fumus fsicl deficiant. 2 sicut fluit caera a facie 

9 O K I L J 

ignis, sic pereant peccatores a facie Dei." 3 Focefoir 
dodechuid dorcha dar gmn, oc-vs forco[e]mnacair ta- 
Imncumscughud ocus armchrith mor ann. Indarle o 5 
i.snem dorochair fo? talmam, ccmdechatar nagraigi hi 
fuascur, ocus coroimluaid 4 in goeth innacairpthiu 
t7 esna rnaigib. CWerracht [3 b. 1] each dialailiu isin 
dail, corabi each diib ia^ nav [?] acheili, cotorchair coica 
fer diib hisiii coimeirgiu hisin lamallach^cmi Pat?Yiic. 10 

Rotheichestar ass ingenti for each leth, cowach tarra- 
sair acht tri&v namma .i. Loegairi ocus a rigan ocus 
duine dia muinti? , et timuerunt ualde. Veniensque 
regina ad Patricium .i. Angass ingen Tassaig maic Lia- 
thain, dixit ei : " Homo iuste et potens, ne perdas regem. 15 
Dorega in \-i cucut ocus dobera do re ir, ocus slechtfaid 
ocus creitfid do Dia." Dode chakZ, da?io, Loegairi, 
roslecht do P&traic, ocus dorat brecsith do. 

bu cian iarsin rochoggair in ri leis Patric for- 
leith, ocus ised roimraid amarbctc?, ocus ni forchoemna- 20 
cair. Fo^ foilsio; Dia doPtitrctic inni sin. Adrubairt 

O 

Laogrtiri fri Patrafc: " Tair im diaidsi, 5 achleiri^, do 
Tcmraig coroch7 i eitiur duit arb&aibh fer nEirenn." , 
Ocus rosuidigsom calleic etarnaid f> cechbelaig oFerta 
Fer Feic coTemra^ archiunn Patrcw c diamharbacZ. 25 
Ackt nirocomarleic Dia do, DodhechaicZ Patraic ochtor 
maccle irec/i ocus Bene n do gillu le u, ocus rosbendach 
Patric re duidecht. T)odechaid dicheltair tairsiu con- 
arardraig fer dib. Atchoncatar, immorro, na gentlidi 7 
batar isna intledaib ocht naige altaige dotecht secu 30 
fon sliab, ocus iarndoe innandegaid ocus gaile 8 for 
agualaind : P&iraic aochtar, ocus Benen iu&ndegaidh 
ocus a folaire for a mum. 



1 defecit, E. 

2 deffi., E. 

3 Ps. Ixviii. 1, 2. 
E. has perient. 

4 coroimluaig, E. 

5 amdiaigsi, E. 



For pereant 



5 etarnaig, E. 

" gentligi, E. 

8 gaile usually means stomach. 
I have followed Colgau, who renders 
it here by sarciua. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 47 

scattered : let them also that hate Him flee before him. 
Like as the smoke vanisheth, so let them vanish ; like 
as wax mclteth at the fire, so let the ungodly perish at 
the presence of God." At once darkness came over the 
sun, and a great earthquake and trembling of arms took 
place there. It seemed to them that the sky fell on the 
earth, and the horses went off in fright, and the wind 
whirled the chariots through the fields. And each rose 
up to the other in the assembly, so that each of them 
was after slaying the other, and fifty men of them fell 
in that uprising by Patrick s curse. 

The heathen fled thence on every side, so that only 
three remained, namely, Loegaire and his queen and 
one of his household, and they feared greatly. And the 
queen, to wit, Angas daughter of Tassach son of Liathan, 
came to Patrick and said to him, "O just and mighty 
man, do not destroy the king. The king shall come 
to thee and shall do thy will, and shall kneel and believe 
in God." So Loegaire went and knelt to Patrick, and 
gave him a false peace. 

Not long thereafter the king called Patrick to 
him apart, and he meditated killing him, and (this) 
came not to pass. God manifested that to Patrick. 
Loegaire said to Patrick ; " Come after me, O cleric, to 
Tara, that I may believe in thee in presence of the 
men of Ireland." And straightway he set an ambush on 
every path from the Graves of Ff ace s Men to Tara, 
before Patrick, to slay him. But God permitted not this 
to him. Patrick went with eight young clerics and Bene n 
as a gillie with them, and Patrick blessed them before 
going. A cloak of darkness went over them so that not a 
man of them appeared. Howbeit, the heathen who were 
biding in the snares saw eight deer going past them 
under the mountain, and behind them a fawn with a 
bundle on its shoulder : (that was) Patrick with his 
eight, and Benen behind them with his tablets on his back. 



48 



BETHU PHATHAIC. 



Tr.Thaum 
p. 126. 



E. 4. 2., 
fo. l ( J b . 



Rawl. B. 
512, fo. 
7 a. 1 . 



5 



15 



[Tune vir sanctus composuit ilium hymnum patrio 
idiomato conscriptum, qui vulgo Fded fiada, 1 et ab 
aliis Lorica Patricii appellatur. Et in summo abinde 
inter Hibernos habetur pretio, quia creditur, et multa 
experientia probatur, pie recitantes ab imminentibus 
animae et corporis praeservare periculis.] 

FAED FIADA. 

[Atomriug indiu niurt tre n, togairm Trinoite. 2 
Oetim treodataid foisitin 3 oendatad inDulemain Jail. 
Atomriug indiu niurt gene Crist conabath]is, 4 
neurt a croctlia c(maadnact</. 
neurt aeiseirgi ccwafreasgabftiZ. 
neurt athoiniuda fri brithemmts mbratha. 
Atto[m]riug [indiu] neurt graid hiruphin 
inerlattaid aingiul. 
ifrestal nanarchaingiul. 
ifrescisin esergi 5 arcend f ocraici. 
inernaigthi uasalathrac/i. 
itaircetlaib fathi. 

on 

ipreceptaib apstal. 
inirisib faismedach. 
inendccai noebingen. 
ingnimaib fer firioin. 6 

Atto[m]riug [indiu] neurt nime. 
soillsi gre ine. 
etroclita esci. 
[ane thened. 
dene locliet.] 7 
luathi gaithi. 
fudomna mara. 30 



25 



1 Feth-fiudha, Colgan. 

2 trinoit, E. 4. 2., trinoite, Eg. 93, 

fo. 19 . 

3 foisiu, E. 4. 2., foisitin, E. 

4 I have inserted the title, and 
have taken the words and letters in 
brackets from E. 4. 2. the copy of 



Liber Hymnorum in Trinity 
College, Dublin. 

5 ifrescisiu nesergi, K., iffmscism 
eisergi, E. 

f> Read firian. 

J From the Trinity College Liber 
Hymnorum, fo. 19 1 . 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 49 



[THE DEER S CRY.] 

I bind myself to-day to a strong virtue, an invocation 

of the Trinity. 
I believe in a Threeness with confession of an Oneness 

in the Creator of the universe. 
I bind myself to-day to the virtue of Christ s birth 

with his baptism, 

to the virtue of his crucifixion with his burial, 
to the virtue of his resurrection with his 

ascension, 
to the virtue of his coming to the Judgment of 

Doom. 
I bind myself to-day to the virtue of ranks of 

Cherubim. 

In obedience of Angels, 
In the service of the Archangels, 
In hope of resurrection for reward, 
In prayers of Patriarchs, 
In predictions of Prophets, 
In preachings of Apostles, 
In faiths of Confessors, 
In innocence of holy Virgins, 
In deeds of righteous men. 
I bind myself to-day to (the) virtue of Heaven, 
light of Sun, 
brightness of Moon, 
splendour of Fire, 
speed of Lightning, 
swiftness of Wind, 
depth of Sea, , 



u 10231. 



50 BETHU PHATEAIC. 

tairismigi talmcm. 

B. 512, , ,,. & , , 

f . 7 a . i. cobsaidi alecn. 

Atto[m]riug indiu neurt Dd dom luamairecht. 

cumachta nDe dom ccmgbail. 

clall riDe 7 domimthus. 1 

rose nDe dom imcaisin. 

cluas nDe domeistecA^. 

briatAar nDd domerlabrai. 

lam nDd domimdegail. 

intech nDe domremthechtus. 

sciath Dd domimditen. 

sochraiti D^ domanacul. 

ar indledaib demna, 

ar aslagib dualac/?, 

ar foirmdechaib acnld, 

ar cec/i nduine miduthracair dam 

ice^n, anoccus 

inuathm^. isochaidi. 
Tochuiriur etrum indiu inna hule neurtasa 

fH cech neurt namnus netrocar fristai dom 20 

churp ocus domanmain. 
fri taircetlaib saebfathe. 
[fri dubrechtu gentliuchta] 
fri ssebrechtaib [heretecda. 
fri himcellacht nidlachta. 
fri brichta] ban ocus goband ocus druad. 
fri cech fis aracuiliu corp ocus anmain duni. 2 

Crist domimdegail [indiu] ar cecft neim 
ar loscud, ar badudh, ar guin 
conimraib ilar fochraici. 

Crist lim. Crist remam. Crist imm degaid. 



1 domthur, K. ; domimtus, E. | 2 dam, R, ; duine, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK, 

stability of Earth, 
compactness of Rock. 

I bind myself to-day to God s Virtue to pilot me r 
God s Might to uphold me, 
God s Wisdom to guide me, 
God s Eye to look before me, 
God s Ear to hear me, 
God s Word to speak for me, 
God s Hand to guard me, 
God s Way to lie before me, 
God s Shield to protect me, 
God s Host to secure me, 
Against snares of demons, 
Against seductions of vices, 
Against .... of nature, 
Against every one who wishes ill to me-;. 
Afar and anear, 
Alone and in a multitude. 

I summon to-day all these virtues between me [and 

these evils :], 
Against every cruel, merciless power which may 

come against my body and my soul : 
Against incantations of false prophets. 
Against black laws of heathenry, 
Against false laws of heretics, 
Against craft of idolatry, 

Against spells of women and smiths and wizards, 
Against every knowledge that hath denied man s 

body and soul. 

Christ to protect me to day, against every poison, 

Against burning, against drowning, against deatft- 

wound, 

So that I may have a multitude of rewards. 
Christ with me, Christ before me, Christ behind 

D 2 



52 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Rawl. Crist innum. Crist isum. Crist liasam. 

B. 512, Crist dessum. Crist tuathum. 

Crist illms. Crist ipsius (sic), Crist merits. 
Crist hicr/de cech duine rodomscrutadar. 
Crist angin cech duine rodomlabradar. 5 

Crist iruscc cec/i duine rodomdecadar. 
Crist icluais cech duine rodomcluinedar. 
[Atomriug indiu niurt tren, togairm Trinoite. 
Cretim treodataid foisitin oendatad in Dulemain 

dail.] 10 

Domini est salus. Domini est salus. Christi est 
salus, 1 

[Salus] tua Domine sit semper nobiscum. 2 Amen. 

Egerton Docliuaid iarsin Ldegaire on dedoil dochum Temracb 

b\ combro n ocus eommebuil 3 cosnahuaitib noernatis leis. 15 

Jiawl. Isind laithiu iarnabarach (.i. dominica pasca 4 ) dode- 

E. 512, chatar fir Erend dochum Temrach do fledol, ar ba 
laithi nairechc?<x leosuin indfeis Temracb. Intan roba- 
tar oc indfledhol ocus imradud in confliclita rofersat 
alia riam, con&cc&tar P&t/raic cotarrasair for lar na- 20 
TemrctcA, ianuis clausis ut Christus in cenaculum. 
Fobith roimraid Patraic, " Rega," olse, " coro foillsigiur 
moerlataid arbela?6 fer nErenn. Ni ba caindel 6 
dabaich dogen dim, co?iacor," olse, " cfa creitfes 
dam ocus natcreitfi." Nochane racht nech arachind 25 
istaig acht Dubtbach mace uLugair nama, rigfile indsi 
hl&renn ocus ind? ig ocus moithocclac/i dia muinti^ 1 , 
Fiacc aainm. Isbeside ita iSleibti indiu. iNDubtach 
sin, d&no, is^ cetna fer rocreit do Dia iTemraich isind- 
laithi sin. Dorat Patraic be^nacbtain fair ocus forasil. 30 

1 For " Christi est salus," R. has ;i combcbuil, E. 



" salus Christi." 
7 uobiscum, R. 



4 domnack casca, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 53 

Christ in me, Christ below me, Christ above rne, 

Christ at my right, Christ at my left ! 

Christ in breadth, Christ in length, Christ in height (?)! 

Christ in the heai^t of every one who thinks of me, 

Christ in the mouth of every one who speaks to me, 

Christ in the eye of every one that sees me, 

Christ in the ear of every one that hears me ! 

I bind myself to-day to a strong virtue, an invocation 

of the Trinity. 
I believe a Threeness with confession of a Oneness in 

(the) Creator of the Universe. 

Salvation is the Lord s, salvation is the Lord s, salva 
tion is Christ s. 
May thy salvation, Lord, be always with us ! Amen. 

Thereafter went Loegaire at daybreak l to Tara in 
grief and in shame, together with the few that had 
escaped with him. 

On the following day the men of Ireland went to 
Tara to carouse, for with them the feast of Tara was 
an especial day. When they were carousing and think 
ing of the conflict they had fought on the day before, 
they saw Patrick standing still in the middle of Tara, 
the doors being shut, as when Christ came into the 
dining-room. 2 Because Patrick thought, "I will go," 
saith he, " that I may manifest my readiness before the 
men of Ireland. It is not a candle under a vat that 
I will make of myself. So that I may see," saith he, 
who (it is) that will believe in me, and who will not 
believe." No one rose up before him in the house save 
only Dubthach Maccu-Lugair, king-poet of the island 
of Ireland and of the king, and a stripling of his house 
hold named Fiacc. It Is he (Fiacc) who is in Sleibte 
to-day. Now, that Dubthach is the first man who 
believed in God in Tara on that day. Patrick bestowed 
a blessing on him and on his offspring. 

1 =deluculo. | 2 John xx. 26. 



54 



BETHU PHATRAIC. 



Gairmther, dino, Patrice dochum leptha indn g co- 
tfol 7 a, 2 toraaolaih biath ocus diafromad hifaitsine. 1 Ni roobai, 
d&no, Patraie innisin, d^g rofitir inni arbiad de. Do- 
deochaid in drui Lucatinsel do comol friss, fobith 
robadh adlaic do aaithi do Patraic ani dorighni fHa 5 
fer comtha isindlau riam .i. Locru. Dorat, dmo, inti 
Lucatmael loimm do nim isinnardig roboi for laim 
Patraic conaccath cid dogenatli [Patraic] fris. Rora- 
thaig, 2 dmo, Patraic anisin, ocus robennachsidi indair- 
dig, ocus rochoteg ind lind. Roimmpai inlestar iarsin 10 
ocws dorochair ass inneim dorat in drai ind. Roben- 
nach P&iraic doridisi indairdig ocus rosoadh inlind 
innaaicned choir. Romorad ainm Dd ocus 7&traic 
desin. Issed indso rogab Patrice forsincailech : " Gaibiu 
-foi. 7 b. i. anfis ibiu anfis fri sia [7 b. 1] uathib ibiu lithu in 15 
Christo lesu, amen." 3 .L " ciabeith afis ocund, cenco fil, 
ibthar inanmum Isu Crist." 

Dodeochata? 1 iarsin innasluaig corobatar sechtair 
Temrai^r immaig. " Denam," ol Lucatmsel, " ferta ar- 
belai6 intsluaig isinmaig morsa." Adubairt Patraic, 
"Cateat?" Aduba^rt in drui, " Tucam snechto for- 
sinmag eorobgel inmag ararmbelaz 6." Atrubairt Pat 
raic rissom : " Ni hail dam tictain in.da.gaid 5 thoili 
D^." Atriibai? i t indrui, " Dobe rsa insnechta forsinmag 
-cincopail duitsiu." Tindarscan iarsin inna filidechta 25 



1 .L in uenturis reblus (leg. re 
bus), E. 

2 Rorathaid, R. and IL 

3 Gaibiu anfis ibu ocus rl., E. In 
Harl. 432 (Mus. Brit.) fo. 1 a. 1 
these words are thus given: Cuach 
lau do neim dorat drui do na druidib 
do, ocus rofaillsigerf do Patraic ei- 
sidhi, ocus gunad annsin dorinde Pa 
traic nabriathrasa isanlind : " luhu 
fis friibu fis ibu anfis frisbru uatha 
ibu lithu Christi lesu." Ocus cidbe 
gabus sin for nim no linn ni bia 
irchoit de. No comad e " In no 
mine Dei Patris ",doneth and ocus 



rochanad isin lind. (A wizard of 
the wizards gave him a cup full of 
poison, and this was made manifest 
to Patrick, and thereupon Patrick 
made these words over the liquor, 
" lubu fis" etc. And whoever re 
cites that over poison or liquor 
shall have no hurt therefrom. Or 
it may have been (the canticle) 
" In the name of God the Father " 
that was made there and was chanted 
over the liquor.) 

4 corragabatar, E. 

5 inaigid, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



55 



Patrick, then, is summoned to the King s couch, that 
he might consume food and be proven in prophecy. 
Patrick refused not that, because he knew what 
would come thereof. The wizard Lucat-moel went to 
drink with him, because he had a mind to avenge on 
Patrick what he had done the day before to his (Lucat 
Mael s) comrade, Lochru. So Lucat-moel put a sip of 
poison into the cup that stood at Patrick s hand, 
so that he might see what he would do unto it. Patrick 
observed that, and he blessed the cup, and the liquor 
curdled. He then inverted the vessel, and out of it fell 
the poison which the wizard had put into it. Patrick 
again blessed the cup, and the liquor was turned into 
its proper nature. God s name and Patrick s was mag 
nified thereby. This is what Patrick recited over the 
cup : Gaibiu an/is, ibiu an/is, 1 fri sia tiathib ibiu lithu, 
in Christo Jesu, Amen;" that is, "though we have 
knowledge of it, though we have not, it shall be quaffed 
in the name of Jesus Christ." 

Then came the hosts till they were all biding without 
Tara in the plain. " Let us," said Lucat-moel, " work 
miracles before the host in that great plain." Said Patrick : 
" Which be they ?" Said the wizard : " Let us bring snow 
on the plain till the plain be white in front of us." 
Said Patrick to him : " I have no desire to go against 
God s will." Said the wizard : " I will bring the snow 
on the plain although it be not thy desire." Then he 
began the chants of wizardry and the arts of devilry, so 
that the snow fell till it reached men s girdles. They all 



1 These words may mean : "T 
take in ignorance, I will drink in 



ignorance, 
is obscure. 



The rest of the Irish 



56 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

druidechta ocus inna heladna demnacclai coroferastair r 
fo. 7 h. i. insnechto cotoracht fernu fer. Uiderunt omnes ocus 
romachtaigsetar comor. Atrubairt P&traic, "Atchiam 
inso. Cuir ass mad coraiicci." Atruloairt in drui : 
" Ni cumcaimsi innisin cusin trdthsa imbarach. " & 
" Darmo debrodh," olPatraic, " isindulc ata docu- 
m&cht& ocus ni imrnaith." Robewnach Pafrwc amaer 

O 

uada focethoira 2 arda. Is deniu rad rothinai in snechto 
cen fleochad, cen grein, cen goith, la "brethir P&traic. 

Dodeochato/r iarsin dorchai dar ft^ gnuis intalmcm 10 
la dicetu? 3 indruad. Rogairset nasluaig dosen. Airu- 
\>airt Pafrraic, " Expelle tenebras." Mrubairt in drui, 
"Nocha cumcaim indiu." Rogaid Patrice inCoimdi[d] 
ocus robendach amag, ocus ro indarbanta nadorchai, 
ocus doraitne ingrian, ocus rognisit 4 atlaigthi buidi 15 
innahuli. 



Robatar, tra, cociana ocon chonflichtasa 5 
indrig. Et ama roraidi Ner fri Simon [ocus fri] 
Petar, ait rex ad illos, " Libros uestros in aquam mit- 
tite, et ilium cuius libri illaesi 6 euaserint adorabimus." 20 
Respondit Patricius, " Faciam ego. Et dixit magus, 
" Nolo [7 b. 2] ego ad iudiciurn ire aquse cum ipso : 
aqua[m] enim deum habet." Deg rochualasom is tria 
usqite nobaitsed 7 Patraic. Et respondit rex, " Mittite 
ergo in ignem." Et ait Patricius, " Promtus sum." At 25 
magus nolenss dixit : " Hie homo uersa uice in alter- 
nos [annos] nunc aquam, nunc ignem, deurn uenera- 
tur." " Niba ed dogentar, ann," olP&traic, "aritberiso 8 
is dea teneth adraimsi, regasu, masathol duit, hitech 
fordunta forleth, ocus maccle irech dimmuintirsi hit- 30 
[fjarrath, ocus mochassalsa immotsu, ocus dothonach 
druadsu immom maccleirecAsa, ocus doberthar teine 



1 corofersz<stair, R. ; corrofer?/s- 
tair, E. 

- uad fochetheor, E. 

3 dichitel, E. 

4 dogniset, E. 



5 cArwflicht so, E. 
B libre illeis, E. 

7 Sic E. ; robaitsed, R. 

8 Sic E. ; aritberidso, R. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 57 

saw and marvelled greatly. Said Patrick: "We see 
this. Put it away if thou canst." Said the wizard : 
I cannot do that till this hour to-morrow." " By my 
God s doom ! " saith Patrick, " it is in evil thy power 
stands, and not in good." Patrick blessed the plain 
throughout the four quarters. Quicker than speech, at 
Patrick s word the snow vanished, without rain, 
without sun, without wind. 

Then at the wizard s incantation came darkness over 
the face of the earth. Thereat the hosts cried out. Said 
Patrick : " Dispel the darkness." The wizard said : " I 
cannot to-day." Patrick prayed to the Lord, and blessed 
the plain, and the darkness was banished and the sun 
shone, and all gave thanks. 

They were for a long while at this contention in the 
presence of the King. And even as Nero said to Simon 
(Magus) and to Peter, saith the King to them : " Cast your 
books into water ; and we will honour him whose books 
shall come out unhurt." Patrick replied : " I will do so." 
And the wizard said : " I am unwilling to go with him 
to the ordeal of water. For he hath water as a god." 
(The wizard said this) because he had heard that Patrick 
used to baptize with water. And the King answered : 
" Cast them, then, into fire." And Patrick saith : " I 
am ready." But the wizard, unwilling, said : " This man, 
turn about in alternate years, venerates as a god now 
water and now fire." " That will not be done," saith 
Patrick, " (but) since thou sayest that I adore a god 
of fire, thou shalt go, if thou art willing, apart into 
a house completely shut up, and a cleric of my 
household before thee, and my chasuble around thee, 
and thy wizard s tunic round my cleric, and fire shall 
be put into the house, so that God may deal dooms OB 



58 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

isin tech coruca Dia bretha forib aim." Deisid l^u in 
fo 7^ 2 chomarli sin .i. la firu Emm imLoegairi. 1 

Isand sin tancatar coP&traic natri macaim bator 
hingiallnai icLdigairi. Ciit fH Patraic. Immcomairc 
Patraic " cid annsin ?" " Fir flatha," ol slat, " do brisiud -5 
hi p?^mcathrai</ nanGoedel .i. atech gnither etir indrui 
ocus dogillae [is amlaid gnither .i. leth de ur ocus 
leth crin .i. in leth ur don drai ocus in crin dot gil- 
lasu 2 ]." Dobeir Patraic amer forgruaid ndeiss cech 
meic dib ocus dobeir der digruaid cech meic forader- 10 
naind elf, ocus dobir a anail foithib, coTidernai 
teora gema dib. Sloicsitt inmate nagemai. " Genfit," 
olParaic, " teora gemai airechdai huadib " .i. Colomb 
cille ocus Comgall ocus Finnia. 



o 



Doronath iarsin intech, indala leth de crin, araile 15 
ur. Rofoided, daTio, indrui isindleth nur ocus casal 
Patraic imbe. Eofoided, da?io, Benen isindleth crin 
ocus tonach indruad imsuidiu. Koiadhad intech iarom 
impaibsium, ocus doratad crand arcleith airi immach 
arbelaib intsluaig, ocus adagar teine and. Forcoem- 20 
nacair firt mor and ire irnaigthi Patmic. Roloisceth 
aleth 3 nur don tig ocus indrui 4 immedon nacaisle, 
ocus niromill abec [8 a. 1] dinchasail. Ni roloiscecZ, 
immorro, alleth c^^ n irabai Benen, ocus roanacht [Dia] 
Bewen immedon tonaigi indruad, 5 ocus roloiscec? in 25 
tonach ccwdernai luaith di. 

Rofergaigestar in ri iri ~Patraic comor dimarbac? 
adruad. Adraracht ocus dochoid doraith leis a mar- 
bac?, 6 acht ni rochomarleic Dia do ire etarguide Pat- 
raic. Dodeochaid iarsin ferg De forsinpopu? ne craib- 30 
dech, conerbailt sochai^e mor dib .i. xii. milia in uno 
die. 



1 E. omits the next paragraph. 

2 From Lebar Brecc, p. 27 b. 

3 alleth, E. 



4 druid, R. ; drui, E. 

5 indrdag, R. ; indruad, E. 

6 orcain, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 59 

you therein." That counsel was settled then by them, 
that is, by the men of Ireland around Loegaire. 

Then came to Patrick the three children who were 
biding in hostageship with Loegaire. They weep to 
Patrick. Patrick asks, " What is the matter ? " "A 
prince s troth," say they, " hath been broken in the 
chief city of the Gael, namely, the house that is a- build 
ing as well for [?] the wizard as thy servant, thus is it 
a-building, half thereof fresh and half dry, the fresh half 
for- the wizard and the dry for thy servant." Patrick 
puts his finger on the right cheek of each of the chil 
dren, and he puts a tear from the cheek of each child 
on his left palm, and he breathes under them (the tears) 
and made three gems thereof. The children swallowed 
the gems. " Three special gems," saith Patrick, " will 
be born from them," to wit, Colomb Cille and Comgall 
and Finnia. 

Thereafter the house was built, one side of it dry, the 
other fresh. Then the wizard was sent into the fresh side, 
with Patrick s chasuble around him. Then Benen was 
sent into the dry side with the wizard s tunic around 
him. So the house was closed around them, and a bar 
was put . . . . on it outside, before the host, and 
fire is set therein. A mighty marvel came to pass there 
through Patrick s prayer. The fresh half of the house 
was burnt and the wizard in the midst of the chasuble, 
and (the fire) destroyed not the chasuble in the least. 
The dry half, however, wherein Benen was biding, was 
not burnt, and Benen was saved in the midst of the 
wizard s tunic, and the tunic was burnt so that (the fire) 
made ashes thereof. 

The King was much enraged with Patrick for killing 
his wizard. He arose and wished to kill him at once, 
but, through Patrick s intercession, God permitted him 
not. Thereafter God s anger fell on the impious people, 
so that a great multitude of them perished, to wit, 
twelve thousand in one day. 



60 



BETHU PHATRAIC. 



Bawl. 

B. 512, 
fo. 8 a. 1. 



Egerton93, 
fo. 4 a. 1. 



Adubem-t immorro Patraic iri Loegairi, " Manichrei- 
tisiu 1 indossa atbela coluath, ardoraga ferg De fort- 
mullach." Otchuala inri inna briathra sin, rongab 
n dmun mor. Teit iarsin inri itecli nimacallma fr^a- 
muintir. " Isferr damsa," orse, " creitem do Dia ol 5 
daas inni baighter rim mo marbacZ." Isiarsin tra 
roslecht Loigawe do P&traic ocus dorocreiti 2 do Dia 
[in 1. margin : sed non puro corde credidit], ocus ro- 
creitset ilmili isindlau sin. Isand sin roraide Patrctic 
fri Loigairi, " tiair rocreitisiu do Dia ocus doratais 10 
moreirsi, doberthar fot sseguil duit itrigiu : illog, im- 
morro, hanumalcfoti 3 anallana ni bia rig na rigdamna 
huait cobrath acht Lugaid mac Loigairi." Ciiair ro- 
gaid &mdthair Pat?mc naromallacAacZ ingein bai ina- 
broind. Ised atrubcwrt Patraic, "coti fn m ni mail- 15 
lechub." Rogab dmo iingaid rigi cotoracht, cohAchac^ 
Forchai. Isandsin adrubcm-t, " Nacli si sut cell in 
cleiri^ ro roraidi na biad ri na rigdamhna oLoegam ? " 
I[si]arsin tairlaicid forchai tentide di[na] nemdaib ina- 
chend, couidhromarb : conid desin [atta] AchacZ Forchai. 4 20 

Biat na ferta conicci so indiu. 



so ferta atchu[a]idetar sruithe \iEirenn ocus 
dosratsat foglo[s]nathi naisnesen. Atchuaid, cetus, ferta 
Patraic ocus roscummai Collum cille mace Yedlimthe : 
Ultan mace 6i Choncobair, Adhamnan 6a Tinni, hEle- 25 
ran ind ecnai, Ciaran ~Be&\aigh Diiin, Epscop Erme- 
dach 6 Clochw, Colman Uamach, Crumthir Collait 6 
Druim Roilgech. 



1 cj eitisiu, 11 ; chreitidsidi, B. 

2 rocreitt, E. 

3 tanahumolloti, E. 



4 R. omits the next four para 
graphs. 



THE TKIPART1TE LIFE OF PATRICK. 61 

Patrick, however, said to Loegaire ; " Unless thou 
believest l now, thou shalt die quickly, for God s anger 
will come on thy head." When the king heard those 
words great fear seized him. Then the king went into 
the assembly-house to his people. " For me," saith he, 
belief in God is better than what is threatened to me, 
(namely), that I shall be killed." So then Loegaire 
knelt to Patrick and believed in God, but he did not 
believe with a pure heart ; and on that day many 
thousands believed. Then Patrick said, " Since thou 
hast believed in God, and done my will, length of 
age will be given to thee in thy kingdom : in reward, 
however, of thy disobedience some time ago, there 
will not be king or crown-prince of thee save Lugaid 
son of Loegaire," because his mother besought Patrick 
not to curse the child that was- lying in her 
womb. Patrick said this : " Till he opposes me I will 
not curse him." Then Lugaid took the realm and went to 

CJ 

Achad Forchai. Then he said : " Is not yon the church 
of the cleric who declared that there would be neither 
king nor crown-prince from Loegaire ? : After that a 
fiery bolt was hurled from the skies against him and 
killed him, wherefore [the place is called] Achad Forchai, 
the field of the thunderbolt. 

Let the miracles be as far as this to-day. 

These are the miracles which the elders of Ireland 
declared, and connected with 2 a thread of narration. 
Colomb Cille, son of Fedlimid, first declared Patrick s 
miracles and composed them. (Then) Ultan son of 
Conchobar s descendant, Adamnan, grandson of Tinne, 
Eleran of the wisdom, Ciaraii of Belach Duin, bishop 
Ermedach of Clochar, Colman Uamach, presbyter 
Collait of Druim Roilgech. 

1 Lit. he believes. | ~ Lit. put under. 



62 



BETHU PHiTRAIC. 



Egerton 
93, fo. 4 
a. 1. 



Fer firian, tra, in ferso, conglaine aicnid amaZ hua- 
salathraclm. Fir-ailithir amal Abraam. Cendais, dilgad- 
hach ocndiu amaZ Moysi. Salmcetlaid molthaidi amaZ 
Dabid. Audsud necnai ama Solmhoin. Lestar togai fri 
fuacra firindi amaZ Pol apstal Fer Ian dirath ocus 5 
dieolus in Spirta Naomh [4 a. 2] ama lohcm maccan. 
Lugbort cain co clannaib sualach. Gesca ftni cotoir- 
thigi. Teinid toidhlech congris goirthe ocus tessaighti 
na mac mbethad im andud ocus im elscud d^aircci. 
Leo treanert ocus cumachtai. Colum archennsai ocus 10 
diuiti. Nathir ar threbaire ocus tuacli frimaith. Cen 
dais, umul, ailgdn fri macu betha. Fordorchaidi dcen- 
nais for macu bais. Mog saothair ocus fognama do 
Christ. Rii arordan ocus chumachtu fri cumrech ocus 
tuaslucad, fri soirad ocus doirad, fri marbad ocus 15 
bethugud. 

Appropinquante autem hora obitus sui, sacrificium 1 
ab episcopo Tassach sumpsit, quod uiaticum vitae 
aeternae 2 ex consilio Victoria acceperat. Et dd[i]n- 
ceps, post mortuos suscitatos, post multum populum 20 
ad Deum conuersum, et post episcopos et perspyte- 
ros (sic) in eclesis ordinatos et toto ordine eclesias- 
tico [rite disposito, et] conuersa t6ta Scotia ad fidem 
Christi, anno aetatis suae cxxii. 3 obdormiuit in uitam 
aeternam, et reliqua. 25 



1 Here in the margin is the com 
pendium for post, 

2 vitea seternea, E. 

3 oxff, E. But as Colgan, Tr. 



Thaum. p. 173, has "cxxii." p. 128 
" 120," (leg. 122?), the scribe of 
the Egerton MS. has probably 
dropped one x. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 63 

A just man, then, (was) this man, with purity of nature 
like the patriarchs. A true pilgrim, like Abraham. Gentle, 
forgiving of heart, like Moses. A praiseworthy psalmist, 
like David. A shrine (?) of wisdom, like Solomoa A 
vessel of election for proclaiming truth, like Paul the 
Apostle. A man full of the grace and of the knowledge 
of the Holy Ghost, like John the child. A fair garden 
with plants of virtues. A branch of a vine with fruitful- 
ness. A bright fire with fervor of heating and warming 
the sons of Life, as to kindling and inflaming charity. 
A lion through strength and power. A dove for gentle 
ness and simplicity. A serpent for prudence and cunning 
as to good. Gentle, humble, mild towards sons of Life. 
Gloomy, ungentle as to sons of Death. A laborious and 
serviceable slave to Christ. A king for dignity and 
power, for binding and loosing, for freeing and enslaving, 
for killing and quickening. 

But the day of his death drew nigh, so he took the 
communion from Bishop Tassach, which provision for 
the journey to life eternal he had received by Victor s 
advice. And then, after having raised the dead, after 
having converted much people unto God and ordained 
bishops and priests in the churches, the whole ecclesias 
tical order being duly disposed, and the whole of Ireland 
converted to the faith of Christ, in the hundred and 
twenty-second year of his age he fell asleep into life 
eternal, and so forth. 



64 BETHU PHlTUAIC. 



[PARS ALTER A.] 

Rawl. B. " Euntes ergo nunc docete omnes gentes, baptizantes 
512, fo. 8 eos } n nomine Patris et Filii et Spiritus Sancti, 
docentes eos obseruare oiiinia queecumque mandavi 
vobis, et ecce ego vobiscum sum omnibus die bus 5 
usque ad consummationem sseculi." 

[8 a. 2.] Issu (sic) Crist roraidi inna briatraso, iar 
cloud baiss in 1 eseirgiu, do gresacht a apstaZ ocus a 
deiscipul do iwcetal cenel naniresech in domain ocus 
diambaitsid innanmaim in Atha?- ocus in Maic ocus 10 
in Spirto Noib, conobairt, " EUNTES." Matha, immorro. 
ishe co?idascrib na briathra cetna for slicht nlsu, 
dicens, " EUNTES ergo " : habentur et haec ubi dicit 
" data est mihi omnis potestas in coelo et in terra," 
inde sequitur, " EUNTES ergo nunc," id est, dum mea 15 
potestas in omni terra et non in ludea tantum inue- 
nitur. Quod dudum pro[h]ibui dicendo, " IN uiam gen 
tium ne abieritis," nunc uobis concedo et praecipio, 
"Ite, docete." 

Aptus ordo l doctrina ante bautismum. Non enim 20 
potest fieri ut corpus babtismi recipiat sacramentum 
nisi ante[quam] anima fidei suscepit ueritatem. Om 
nes gentes, [id est] sine acceptione 2 personarum. Baub- 
tizantes eos, id est homines gentium. IN nomine Pa 
tris et Fili et Spiritus Sancti. IN [njomine dicit, non 25 
in nominibns. Hie Unitas atque Trinitas Persona- 
rum ostentitur. Singularitas enim nominis Unitatem 
loquitur, appellationum uero diuersitas Trinitatem de- 
si[g]nat. "Docentes eos obseruare omnia quaecumque 
mandaui uobis." Ordo praecipuus, iu[s]sit aposto- 30 

Sic E. ocus, R. | ~ exceptione, Colgan. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 05 



THE SECOND PART. 

" Go ye therefore and teach all nations, baptizing them 
in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of 
the Holy Ghost. Teaching them to observe all things, 
whatsoever I have commanded you, and lo, I am 
with you ahvay, even unto the end of the world." 

Jesus Christ spake these words after overcoming 
death in resurrection, to hearten his apostles and his 
disciples to teach the faithful folk of the world, and to 
liaptize them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, 
and of the Holy Ghost, so that he said : " Go ye," etc. 
Matthew, however, he it is that wrote the same words, in 
the person of Jesus J , saying : " Go ye therefore." These, 
too, are implied where he says, (< All power hath been 
given to me in heaven and in earth." Then follows : 
" Go ye therefore now," that is, since my power is found 
in every land and not in Judaea only. That which I 
long ago forbade, saying: "Go ye not into the way of 
the Gentiles," now I grant unto you and enjoin you : 
" Go ye, teach." 

Meet is the order, teaching before baptism. For it 
cannot be that the body should receive the sacrament of 
baptism before the soul receives the verity of faith. "All 
nations," that is, without acceptance of persons. " Bap 
tizing them," that is, men of the Gentiles. " In the name 
of the Father, and the Son, and the Holy Ghost." In 
the name," he saith, not " in the names." Here is set 
forth the Unity and Trinity of Persons. For the singu 
larity of " name " expresses the Unity. But the diversity 
of appellations indicates the Trinity. Teaching them 
to observe all that I have commanded you. An espe 
cial order : he directed the apostles first, to teach all 

1 in Christi persona, Colgan. The Irish is, literally, " in .Tcsu s track." 
u 1U231. E 



BETHU PHATRATC. 






Bawl. B. los 1 vt primum docerent uniuersas gentes, deincle in- 
, 8 * tingerent fidei sacramento ; et pro fide ac babtisrno 2 
quae 3 essent obseruanda prseciperent. Et ne putemus 
leuia esse quge iussa 4 sunt, et pauca, addidit: Omnia 
qusecumque mandaui uobis ut [qui] crediderint 5 et qui 5 
in Trinitate fueiint babtizati, omnia faciant quse prae- 
ce[8. b. l]-pta sunt. " Et ecce ego uobis[cum] sum 
omnibus [diebus] usque ad consummationem sseculi," 
acsi diceret "hsec est merces uestra," et quasi dixiset 
" nolite timer[e] ire in rnundum et persecutionibus et 10 
tribulationibus uexari in co. Dura presons erit vobis 
auxilium meum usque ad finem uitae 7 uestre in sig- 
niss et uirtutibus faciendis." Rocomailset absfowl 7rl. 



Othanicc Patmic coTiacobluch dochum nErenn do 
procept 8 doG6ideli6, ocus aluid do Temraig, forac- 15 
caib Lomman indlnbaur Boinne icoimet alungai fri .xl. 
oidchi in chorgais. Fororcoggart P&traic fair aethar 
do imrom innagid naBoinde 9 conga\w.d baili hita Ath 
Truim indiu. Dun ind inba/icfeifn] Feidlimthe meic 
Loigairi mace Neill .i. 1 Ath Truim. Condechaid isin 20 
maittin Fortchernd mac Feidlimthi cofuair Loman 
ocus asoscela arabekw 6. Ingnad lais inforcetal rochu- 
alai. Rocreit ocus robaitsid o Loman, ocus robai 
Fortchernn icoitsecht fHsin forceta? cotoluid amatha/r 
foraiarair. Dorighni failti frisna cleirchiu arba di Bret- 25 
naib di .i. Scoth ingen rig Bretan [si]. Tanic Feidilmthi 
fein do accalla^u iiomdin, ocus rocrat ocus roedbairt 
Ath Truim do Dia ocus do ~P&traic ocus do Loman 
ocus do Fortcernn. 



1 Ordo praecipi//s iusit aposto- 
los,K. For this Colgan has: Ordo 
praecipitur visitationis Apostolo- 



rum . 



in . 

3 post fidem et baptisma, E. 
3 babtisma qui, R, 



4 uisa, R. ; iusa, E. 

5 Sic E. ; R. -unt. 

6 MS. -i. 

7 Sic, E. ; R. uiti. 

8 praicept, E. 

9 noboinne, R. ; naboindi, E- 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. fi7 

nations, and then to baptize them with the sacrament 
of faith, and, in favour of faith and baptism, to enjoin 
all things that were to be heeded. And lest we should 
think that the things ordered were few and trifling, he 
added : " All that I have commanded to you," so that 
they who have believed and been baptized in the Trinity 
may do all that hath been enjoined. " And lo, I am 
with you alway even unto the end of the world," as if he 
would say " This is your reward," and as if he had said, 
"Fear not to go into the world and to be harassed 
with tribulations, for my help will be present to you 
therein, even to the end of life, in doing signs and mira 
cles." The apostles fulfilled (this), and so forth. 



When Patrick came with his vessels to Ireland, to 
preach to the Gael, and when he went to Tara, he left 
Lomman in the estuary of the Boyne, keeping his ship 
for the forty nights of the Lent. Patrick ordered him 
to row his vessel against the Boyne till he should get 
to the place wherein Ath Truimm stands to-day. Ath 
Truimm was at that time the stronghold of Feidlimid son 
of Loegaire, son of Niall. In the morning Fortchern son 
of Feidlimid went and found Lomman with his gospel 
before him. A marvel to him (Fortchern) was the 
doctrine which he heard. He believed, and was baptized 
by Lomman, and Fortchern was listening to the doctrine 
until his mother came a-seeking him. She made welcome 
to the clerics, for of the Britons was she, namely, Scoth 
daughter of the king of Britons, she. Fedilmthe himself 
came to have speech of Lomman, and he believed, and he 
offered Ath Truimm to God, and to Patrick, and to 
Lomman, and to Fortchern. 



E 2 



08 



T5ETHU PHATRAIO. 



Rawl. B. 
512, fo. 8 
b. 1. 



Dcchoid Pafrm/c fein ocus rofotha-jV/ Ath Truim 
.xxu. an?iis ria fothugud Airdd Machae. 1 Do Brotnaib 
immorro, bunad Lomdm [in marg. films Gollit] der- 
fiur do Patraic a mathcw . IT e immorro, brathir 
Lomdin .i. epscop Munis hi Forcnidi [la Cui[r]ccniu 5 
.i. hi tuaisciurt Midi 2 ] f risind Eithne andess, Broccaid 
indlmliuch Ech la Ocwachta ,i. iCiarraigi. 3 Brocan 
imBrechmaig la hu Dothrain, Mogenocc hi Gill Dumai 
Gluind indessciurt Breg. iNderbchlann, immorro, [8. b. 2] 
is diless doPatrcwc ochomfuilidecht 4 ocus 6 iris ocus 10 
o bathis ocus o forcitul ; ocit8 iniia huli atcotaisiut do 
thalmain ocus do ecalsib roedbairset doPatraic in sem- 
piternum. 

Post aliquantum autem tempus, orochomaiccsigestdr 
eitsecht Lomdin, roescomlai ocus a dalta [.i. Fortcernn] 15 
do accallaim abrathar .i. Brocado ocus roaithni a eclais 
doPatraic ocus doFo? tcern ; acht rofrithbruid Fort- 
chernn coroairaimed orba a athar, ocus ishesidi roerb 
do Dia ocus doPatrai c. Acht atrubct/rt Lomdn "no- 
conairaimfc m[o]bmnc7^ainsi maine airaime abdainc 20 
moecnilse." Aroirachair, immorro, Fo9-tchern iarnet- 
secht Lomttm innabdaine otriblaithib coriacht co Ath 
Truim ocus dorat iarsin aecla?s Cathlaido pmgrino. 
Hfe sunt oblationes Fedelmedo filii Loegairi sancto 
Patricio et Lomano et Fortcherndo .i. Ath Truim hi $ 
cHchaib Loegairi Breg. Imgre icrichew& Loegiri iMidi. 
TsamlttK? roedbarthe innahuli edbartaso doPabmc ocus 
doLoraan ocus doFortchmi. Pro omnibus regibus 
maioribus et minoribus usque in diem iudicii. 

Prima [autem] feria uenit Patricius ad Taltenam, 30 
baili iraba intoinach rigdai, coCoirpri mac Neill. Is 
eissidi roocobair orcain Patraic ocus ro[s]roiglestcw 



1 Here B. and E. omit a sentence 
= Colgan s ibique reliquit Loma- 
nuui discipnlum suum, 

2 Sic E. 



3 imliuch aech. la ciarraigi chond- 
aclit, E. 

4 comsuilidecht, R.E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 69 

Patrick himself wont and founded Ath Truimm, twenty- 
five years before the founding of Armagh ; [and there he 
left his disciple Lomman]. Of the Britons, moreover, 
was the race of Lomman son of Gollit, and his mother 
was own sister to Patrick. These are Lomman s 
brothers, namely, Bishop Munis in Forcnide, at Cuircne, 
in the north of Meath, to the south of the Eithne ; 
Broccaid in Immliuch Ech, in Connaught, to wit, in 
Ciarraige ; Broccan in Brechmag in Hui Dothrain ; 
Mogenoc in Cell Dumai Gluinn in the southern part of 
Breg. Now (these are) the progeny that belongs to 
Patrick by consanguinity and by faith and by baptism 
and by doctrine ; and all that they obtained of land and 
of churches they offered to Patrick for ever. 

Now after some time, when Lomman s death drew nigh, 
he went with his foster- son Fortchern to have speech 
of his brother Broccaid, and bequeathed his church to 
Patrick and to Fortchern. But Fortchern refused to 
receive his father s inheritance, and he entrusted it to 
God and to Patrick. But Lomman said : " Thou shalt 
not receive rny blessing unless thou receivest the abbacy 
of my church." So Fortchern after Lomman s death 
assumed (?) the abbacy for three days till he reached 
Ath Truimm, and afterwards gave his church to Cathlaid 
the Pilorim. These are the offerings of Fedelmid son of 

o o 

Loegaire, to S. Patrick and Lomman and Fortchern, 
namely, Ath Truimm in Loegaire s territories in Bregia, 
ImgcO in Loegaire s territories in Meath. Thus were all 
these offerings offered, to Patrick and to Lomman and 
to Fortchern ; (both for Fedilmid himself and) for all 
kings, major and minor, even to Doomsday. 

Now on the first holiday came Patrick to Talten, the 
place in which was the royal assembly, to Coirpre son 
of Niall. He it is that desired to slay Patrick, and 



70 BETHU rHATRAlC. 

Kawl. 15. muintir Patroic isruth Seili, qua propter appellauat 
b ilium [Patricias] inimicum Dei et dixit ei, " Fognifi 

dosil do silaib do brathor ocus nocobia ri dotsil co 
brath." Ocus nocobiat brattana isindabaindsin tria 
Patra^c. 5 



DodeochfticZ Patraic iarsin coConaM mace Neill. Isand 
robai asosad, du ita Doinnach Patraic indiu, ocus 
aroet lid cofailti moir, ocus rombaitsi P&traic ocus 
rosonairtnig arigsuide in eternum. Ocus admbairt 
Patraic iris, "Fognife sil do brathar dotshil [9. a. 1] ]() 
tre bithu ocus technaige coderna trocairi domoi baib 
imdegctio^ ocus domeic ocus meic domac corop dligthidi 
suthain dommacaibse creitmechaib." Isandsin roto- 
mais Conall eclais do Dia ocus doPaimic pedibus eius 
.lx. pedum, et dixit Patricius, " Sicip he digbas inne- 15 
claissi dotsil nocoba fotta a flaithiits ocus niba sonairt." 
Intan dororaind raith nairthir inso. 

Dororaind l P&traic Raith nAirthir abachaill duan- 

tith 2 (sic) 

timarnae natuasa (sic) cene marusbith. 20 

Bes nded 3 nasad innatuad hitir ingnad ocus gnad 
nad mbiad ackt oenguine for a fuot 4 cobrath. 

Quod impletum est. 

Dodeochatar moch dia domnaig iRaith nAirthir. 
Cinaed ocus Dub-daleithi, da mace Ce? baill me/c Maili- 25 
Odrse meicc Oeda Slane, con&cc&tar in loech inaligu .i. 
mac Bressail. Mescaid indalanai claideb nand ocus 
tachaitir iaro7>i. Luid indalanai tar Taltin suas inn- 
andirmmaiin. Luid alailiu 5 inDomnach P&traic. 

Isannsin [dano] bennachais blae oinaig Tailtin c conna, 30 
berthar marb di cobrath. Boi inimairecc and illaitib 



1 Doraind, E. 
- Luan tith, E. 
3 Besned, E, 



4 forafout, E. 

5 alailo, E. 

6 tailten, E. 



THE T1UPAHTITE LIFE OF PATU1CK. 7l 

who scourged Patrick s household into the river Seile. 
Wherefore Patrick used to call him " God s foe," and he 
said to him: "Thy seed shall serve thy brothers de 
scendants, and of thy seed there shall never be a king ; " 
and there will never be salmon in that river, owing to 
Patrick s curse ; 

Thereafter Patrick went to Conall son of Niall. 
There was his station, in the place wherein stands 
Domnach Patraic to-day. And Conall received him with 
great joy, and Patrick baptized him and confirmed his 
throne in ceternum. And Patrick said to him ; " Thy 
brother s seed shall serve thy seed for ever, and . . . 
show mercy to my heirs after me, thou and thy sons and 
thy sons sons, so that it may be lawful (and) lasting to 
my faithful children." Then did Conall measure out a 
church for God and for Patrick with sixty feet of his 
feet. And Patrick said : " Whosoever of thy offspring 
shall take from this church, his reign will not be long 
and will not be firm." When he measured Rath 
Airthir, . . . this : 

Patrick measured Rath Airthir with (?) his crozier 



That there would be only one slaughter throughout 

it for ever. 
Which thing was fulfilled. 

Early on Sunday they went into Raith Airthir. Cin- 
aed and Dub-da-leithe, two sons of Cerball, son of Moel- 
Odrae, son of Aed Slane, saw the hero lying down, to 
wit, the son of Bressal. One of the two plunges a 
sword into him, and then they fled. One of the two 
went over Talten up in their band. The other went into 
Domnach Patraic. 

Then he (Patrick) blessed the green of the Assembly 
at Talten, so that no corpse will ever be carried from it. 



72 



JJETllU PHATHAIC. 



Ra\vl. B. Donnchodo, teor[a] buidne im Coibdenacb mace Fidgaili, 
012, o. y. 

ct. 1 . 



asanucht oc imbert ing-se lia sairsi 



ocus 

occo. Arcesi scis alama diud lai ocus asbert " cumang 
nad chumcabad brothar nabrothraigi dia nguin nicsem- 
nacair ingse." ^ 

Paschpe quoque clausula finita prima feria exiit ad 
Vadum duarum Furcarum, 1 ocus forotbaig eclais in- 
dusin ocus foracaib na tri braitriu innti co-nasiair .i. 
Chathaceus ocus Cathurtts ocus Catneuss ocus Catnea 
intsiur. Issidi 2 noblighed nabeillti. 

Dochoid iar sin coDruim Corcortri ocus [9. a. 2] 
rofothaig Gclais hi suidiu, ocus foracaib indi 3 Dermait 
mace Restitutia [sic]. 

Oc dul do P&iraic sair do Temraig [co Loegaire, 
uair rogniset cairdes, 4 ] o Domnach P&traic, dobe>-t 15 
bendrtc^t for Con&\\ mace Neill. O doluid ass dofoid 5 
a lecc inna degaid isintailich sair .i. du ita incbross 
ocoTimuiliund osindusciu, dicens : 

Dosoi conoi iierum 



baatbnuud frignath 



20 



adrodad friless na tuad 

isin port cobratb. 

Ocus i oracaib Pairaic fairend dia muintir occalicc 
inDoranach P&traic, ocus ised adubairt : " Cibbc no- 
dasaraigfed ropad 7 timdibe sasguil ocus flaithiusa do. 25 
Kodosaraig Cin^d mace Irg&laig ri Temrach .i. rpgeguin 
fer foracbomairchi, ocus doreprendset tri bainne fola 
eissi focetoir ocus ni roansat do silid coro edbart 
Cineed mace (7o??galaig tri sencleithi const, ferann do- 
Psdraic .i. Uachtar Nessa ocus 6i Midgnai ocus Tir 30 
meicc Conaigg 6 cbill sair, ocus ni ro an in tress baindc 



1 farcarvm, R. ; forcarum, E. 
~ isiedi, E. 

3 inti, E. 

4 Sic E. 



5 dufaid, E. 

6 Here Eg. 93 has ]ost a leaf. 

7 In marg. .i. alei [ last three 
letters now cut off] . 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



73 



There was a conflict there in the days of Donnchad, three 
thousand with Coibdenach son of Fidgaile, and Coibde- 
nach amidst (?) them, plying the spear with his . . . 
At the end of the day he complains of the weariness of 
his hand, and said : " A power that could not be able 
. . . . the spear could not slay them." 

The octave of Easter being ended l prima feria, he 
went to Ath-da-laarg, (the Ford of Two Forks,) and 
founded a church in that place, and left therein the three 
brothers with their sister, namely, Cathaceus and Cathu- 
rus and Catneus, and Catnea the sister. She it is that 
used to milk the hinds. 

Then he went to Druim Corcortri and founded a 
church therein, and left in it Diarmait son of Restitutus. 

As Patrick was going east from Domnach Patraic to 
Tara unto Loegaire for they had made friendship, he 
gave a blessing to Conall son of Niall. When he went 
thence his flagstone 2 came after him eastwards to the 
hill, wherein stands the cross by the mill over the water, 

Dosoi condi s again 

There was a renewal usually 

he gave for the benefit of the tribes 

In the place for ever. 

And Patrick left a number of his household at his 
flagstone in Domnach Patraic, and this he said : " Whoso 
ever should outrage it, his life and his realm should be 
cut off." Cinaed, son of Irgalach, king of Tara, out 
raged it, that is to say, he slew a man under its safe 
guard ; and three drops of blood trickled out of it at 
once, and ceased not flowing till Cinaed son of Conga- 
lach offered to Patrick three senclethi with their land, 1 
namely TJachtar Nessa and Oi Midgnai and Tir maic 



1 Per clansain Paschae intelligit 
octavam Paschae, Dominica in Al- 
bis finitam, Colg., 7V. 77>.,p. 173. 

- /, ., his portable altar, which he 
had left as a gift to the church. 



3 This quatrain is nearly unin 
telligible. 

4 " tres villas cum pcrtinentibus 
pracdiis et po^sessiouibus," Colg., 
p. 130. 



74 HETHU PHATRA1C. 

Bawl. B. boos cotoracht fein foachroiss .i. coro marb Flaithber- 
tac ^ mac Loingsig Cinied mace Ivg&laig icath Droma 



9 a 2 



Dochoid Patrice iarsin doTemraw; coLoegairi, uair 
doffniset cairdes eturru cownarooircthi Patraic inaflai- 5 

O 

thius. Sed non potuit credere, dicens : Niall," olse, 
" m&ihairsi, annocluined inssebfaitsine tuidecht nacreit- 
me, ro athne dam na rochreitind add coromadnaicthi 
imullach Temrach am ail firu cathacha," uair ba bes 
lasna geinti anadnacal fonarmaib, facie ad faciem usque 10 
ad diem iudici. 

Ambai Patrice foraet inocascnam Romse oc tuidecht 
fo. 9 b. i. tiadi, ar do choid fotr-i doRoim iarmbith [9. b. 1] ic 
foglaim isintir, cocomarnic fri seisiur mac clerech, ocus 
se fi-illai leu, ocus allibair ina criss dollotar dianailitAri. 15 

O * 

" Isdinnim dodechas and," olPairaic. ;( Denid te ig duib 
don crocundsa fil im coimitec/itsa : ishc robai fomsui- 
cliusa ocus forntseb inErind xxii. annis ocus occoi- 
friund." " Ceist, ocus intan scermait, coich uain hi ? " 
" Ni anse," olPatraic, " nac^. cougbail cowgaibid tabraid 20 
far teig i talmain, ocus du dadaslugai isisinport bieid," 
quod impletum est. Is hisin in Breifnech Patraic 
iCluain Ernainn. Iscumtabairt cia crocann in ruon no 
incethra. Immdernad iaro?w di or ocus findruine. 

Ishe ini97ior/ in sesiur. Cruimthir Lugach iCill 25 
Airthir. Cruimt/w? 1 Columb iCluain Ernain, ocus Mel- 
dan Cluano Crema, ocus Lugaid mace Eire iFordruim, 
ocus Cruimtir Cassan inDomnach Mor Maigi Echnach ; 
coicc noib insin do muintir Patrice inDelbna Assail, 



THE .TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 75 

Conaing from the church eastward. And the third drop 
stayed not till he himself came under his cross, that is, 
till Flaithbertach, son of Loingsech, slew Cinaed, son of 
Irgalach, in the battle of Druim Corcain. 

Thereafter Patrick went to Tara, to Loegaire : for they 
had made an agreement between them that Patrick 
should not be slain during his reign. But Loegaire was 
unable to believe, saying, " Niall," saith he, " my father, 
when he heard the false prophecy, the coming of the 
Faith, enjoined us not to believe, but that I should be 
buried in the topmost part of Tara, like warlike men ;" 
for it was the custom of the heathen to be buried in 
their armour, face to face, even to the day of judgment. 

When Patrick was on the way journeying to Rome 
(or) coming from it for he went thrice to Rome after 
having been a-learning in the land, he met with six 
young clerics and six gillies with them, and their books 
in their girdles. They were going on their pilgrimage. 
" Weakly has one gone there," saith Patrick. " Make for 
you a wallet of this hide which is along with me. This 
hath been under my seat and under my side in Ireland 
for twenty years, and at mass." " Question " (say they), 
" and when we shall separate, to which of us will it 
belong ?" " Not hard to say," saith Patrick : " at every 
(ecclesiastical) dwelling wherein ye set up, put your 
wallet into the earth, and the stead which swallows it up, 
in that place shall it abide." Which thing was fulfilled. 
This is the Breifnech Pdtraic in Cluain Ernainn. It is 
doubtful what hide (it was), whether a seal s or a cow s. 
It was then adorned with gold and white bronze. 

Now these are the six : Presbyter Lugach in Cell 
Airthir, Presbyter Colomb in Cluain Ernain, and Meldan 
of Cluain Crema, and Lugaid, son of Ere in Fordruim, 
and Presbyter Cassan in Domnach Mor Maige Echnach. 
Five saints (were) those of Patrick s household in Delbna 



76 15ETHU PHAT11A1C. 

Kawl. B. ocns coic miassa do Pat-raic leu. IN seised Seu-Cia- 
ran Saigri. Bai immorro Ciaran ocaiart aigid do Patraie 
cait iggebad. 

"Saig Uar," arPafowc, 1 

" dena cathraig forabru : 5 

tricha bliadan, buadach bann, 

conricfam and ocus tu.". 

Ambai Patraic oc batis Lugne, du ita Domnach 
Mor Maigi Eclinach, asbert fri Cassan bed nann a 
eiseirgi, ocus nabad mor a congbail itab?iam ocus 10 
nibid imda noregad nech co?idosnaid cliridi oathaisib, 
ocus ismor a aine inCJiassan sin hi fertaib. 

Alluid Pat / aic inacharput asm iailaig donarraid 
alaili bandscal and ocus amac le, " ArDia, bewdacli 
mo mace dam, a cleir/r/ : ita a athaw 1 angular. Dobir 15 
P&iraic airde na cruichi taragiun, ocus aitlmid QCC 
Casan dolegund. Dicitur sic quod psalm [9. b. 2]-os per 
.xii. dies legit. Isse andsm Lonan mace Senaig fil hi 
Caill hUullech. Rigell, immorro, amathaiV. Fordos- 
rala muiniir Cluana mace Nois. Corocoimchloiset ia- 20 
rom fri muniir Cluana Iraird ar chill Lothair imBre- 
gaib ocus ar Chluain Alad Deirg tiar. 

Do-Lue Croibigi ocus Juiigaid mace Oengu-sa meic 
IS! at-fraich, ishe 2 ril hinDruim Inasclaind hinDelbhna 
do muintir Patrcac. 25 

Fir oirthir Midi ros bathess Patraic oc toig Lais- 
rend indess ita athipra) indorus inna cilli. Facaib dis 



1 The words arPatmic are a gloss, and not part of the line. 

2 Eead itho. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 77 

Assail, and five patens of Patrick s had they. The sixth 
was Old Cia.ran of Saigir. Howbeit Ciaran kept asking 
Patrick where he should settle. Saith Patrick : 

" Seek the Uar, 

Build a monastery on its brink. 
In thirty years victorious deed 
We shall meet there, (I) and thou." 

When Patrick was baptizing the Lugni at the stead 
where stands Domnach Mor Maige Echnach, he said 
to Cassan that his resurrection would take place therein, 
and that his establishment on earth would not be great. 

o 

And [yet] many will not go with sigh of heart from his 
relics, and great is the splendour of that Cassan in 
miracles. 

When Patrick went in his chariot from the hill he 
overtook a certain woman there, (having) her son with 
her. " For God s sake," [saith she,] " bless my son for me, 
O cleric : his father is ill." Patrick puts the sign of the 
cross over his mouth, and delivers him to Cassan to 
(learn to) read. It is said that he read the psalms in 
twelve days. This is the Lonan, son of Senach, who is in 
( .till Uallech, Rigell is his mother. The community of 
Clonmacnois obtained it (Caill Uallech), and afterwards 
exchanged it with the community of Clonard for Cell 
Lothair 1 in Brega and for CluainAlad Deirg in the west. 

Do-Lue of Croibech 2 and Lugaicl son of Oengus, son of 
Natfraech, it is they who, of Patrick s household, are 
in Druim Inesclaind in Delbna. 

The men of the east of Meath, Patrick baptized them 
at Tech Laisrenn in the south. His well is in front of 
the church. He left two of his people therein, namely, 

1 Kill-Ochuir, Colg. 131. 

Da-luanus cle Croebheacli, Colg. 131, 



78 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Rawl. B. dia muintir ann .i. Bice ocus Lugaio 1 , ocus ata ferta 
b 2*. Bice fri tiprait antuaid. 

Molue ailithir di Bretnaib domuintir Patraic indlm- 
liuch Sescainn fri tech Laisrend indes for ur Locha 
Ainninne. Fordosrola muintir Cluana mac Nois. 

Temaiv Singite la Firu Assail. And robaitsi Patraic 
Firu Asail. iNtslige Her Raith Suibne ocus Cluain 
Fota Ainmirech ata fert ann .i. rube sciad ocus droi- 
en ocus croib. Inti letras ni and ni chuirfi cor 

1 A 

buada de. Domnach aainm. 

Folanmstar ira Pafomc congbail ocAth Maigne ind 
Asal. FHstuidchicZ fris ann fer dcendais .i. Fergus 
brathair doBrenainn mace Echach Muinrnedoin. Is 
airi ni hairdeircc in Fergws[sa] quia in uita patris 
defunctus T est. Brathair tra inBrenaind sin, is he" 
friatudcha/id do Pairaic. Dofornde Patraic crois isind- 
licc cowabachaill, ocus ata and beos disert for leic 
Patraic, ocus roben incloich amal bid ere masth. " Ma 
tt ibatainmnet." ol Patraic, " nut scailfeth nert cumac/ita 

20 
De ama^ roscail in bachall in cloich." "Nifil tra scoth 

na comarpa uad don trist dobert Pa^ a? c fair. " Ar 
Dia, a Pa^ aic," ol a seitich, " riim tairle [10. a. 1] do 
mnllacht." " Nitaidlibe," ol Patraic, " ocus ni aidlibe 
in gein fil it brii. Araidi ni fil comarpa uad." 

Maigen inna[f]arrad andess laPat^-oic fer muintm 25 
do conaggaib mace Dicuill 2 la Colomb cilli indiu 
trefoill. 



1 MS. -is. 

2 m. Dicivll, R ; Macdichoill, Colg. 131. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



70 



[a virgin] Bice and Lugaid, and Bice s tomb stands to 
the north of the well. 

Molue, a pilgrim of the Britons, and one of Patrick s 
household, (was) in (the church called) Immliuch Sescainn 
to the south of Tech Laisrenn on the shore of Loch 
Aininne. The community of Clonmacnois (afterwards) 
obtained it. 

At Temair Singite by Tir- Assail, there Patrick bap 
tized the men of Assail. On the road between Raith 
Suibni and Cluain Fota Ainmirech is a marvel, namely, 
a brake of hawthorn and thorns and branches. He that 
tears anything therein will not cast a winning cast of 
it. 1 Domnach is its name. 

Then Patrick founded a cloister at Ath Maigne in 
Asal. A merciless man resisted him there, namely, 
Fergus, brother of Brenainn, son of Echaid Muinmedon. 
This Fergus is not renowned because he died during his 
father s lifetime. His brother, then, was that Brenainn. 
It is he that resisted Patrick. Patrick marked out with 
his crozier a cross in the flagstone, and cut the stone as 
if it were soft clay. " If I were not patient with thee," 
saith Patrick, " the might of God s power would cleave 
thee as the crozier cleft the stone." Of him (Brenainn) 
there is neither son nor successor, owing to the curse 
which Patrick inflicted upon him. " For God s sake, O 
Patrick," saith his wife, " let not thy malediction fall on 
me ! " " It shall not visit thee," saith Patrick, " and it 
shall not visit the child that is in thy womb." Howbeit, 
of him there is no successor. 

A place close by it, to the south, belonged to Patrick. 
One of his household, Dicholl s son, set up there. Co- 
lomb Cille 2 hath it now through cunning. 



1 That is, will fail in all his under 
takings. 



2 i.e., one of the Columban mo 
nasteries. 



80 HETHU PHATRAIC. 

Raw! B iTerum venit oTemrai# combai indUisnech. Fola- 
512, fo. 10, mastar congbail ann. Fritiiidchetar fris da mace Neill 
.i. Fiacha ocus Endai. Dixit Patricius eis, isaclanna 
notrefitis incongbail sin dianairsed failti Mu. Rodiult- 
sat fHso ocus rogabsat alaim. " Mallacfa," ol Patraic 5 
"For clocha Uisnig." ol Sechnall. " Bith daiio," ol 
Pathetic. Nifuil nach maith dognither dib osin amach : 
ni denaiter cid clocha fot?Ydctlii dib. 

Roobbai Fiaclm bathis [in marg. .i. iCarnd Fiachach] 
huad intansin. Robathis immorro Enda ocus roedbair IQ 
a mac rogenair islndaidqui riam coiiaferand .i. each 
nomad imbairi Enda fCi Erinn. Arroet Piitmic in 
mac ocus dorat dia altrum di cetrur dia muinti? 1 .i. 
cpscop Dornnall, Coimid mac uBairdd, ocus Dabonne 
mace uBairtt ocus alaili. " Rombia Hmsa doniarrad," 15 

r 

ol Loegatn mace Neill " fobith Enda abrathar, ferand 
bai la Encla oLoegairi .i. coicc sencleithi deuc Enda 
Artich la (7onnac/^a iri Cruachan antuaid, ithesidi 
itat doPafrmc indiu. 

Roaltata?- iaror/i in mace hi c? ich Ennai Artich. 20 
Escop Domnall indAilich Moir furoxail muintw* Cluana 
mace Noiss. Escop Coimid hi Cluain Senmail. Escop 
Dobonne hi Cluain na Manach, ic foigid diandalta 
arsamuin obdss saeg - ulla airmitin tra aaidi intan doni- 
ccd, ag ocac/t fiur do. Rolil in doiri sin fo> sna cellaib 25 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 81 

He [Patrick] came again from Tara till he was in 
Uisnech, He founded a cloister there. Two sons of 
Niall, namely, Fiacha and Endae, came against him. 
Patrick said to them that their children would inhabit 
that cloister if he should find a welcome with them. 
They refused him and expelled him. "A curse," saith 
Patrick - " on the stones of Uisnech," saith Sech- 
nall. Be it so," saith Patrick. Nothing good is made 
of them from that time forward. Not even washing, 
stones are made of them. 

Fiacha refused in Cam Fiachach baptism from him 
(Patrick) at that time. However he baptised Enda, and 
(Enda) offered his son [Cormac] who had been born the 
night before, together with his land, that is, every ninth 
ridge of Enda s throughout Ireland. Patrick received 
the son, and gave him to be reared unto four of his 
household, to wit, bishop Domnall, Coimid Maccu-Baird, 
and DaBonne Maccu-Baird, and another. " He shall 

have saith Loegaire son of Niall, " because of 

Enda his brother, the land that Enda had from Loe 
gaire," to wit, fifteen senchleitke 1 of Enda Artech in 
Gonnaught to the north of Cruachan. These are 
Patrick s to-day. 

Then they reared the son in the territory of Enda 
Artech, that is to say, bishop Domnall in Ailech Mor, 
which the community of Glonmacnois took away, 
bishop Coimid in Cluain Senmail, bishop Do-Bonne 
in Cluain na Manach .... their pupil on All Saints 
day .... veneration for his fosterer (S. Patrick) when 
he would come, a cow from each man to him. 2 That 

1 villae, Colg. Tr. Tk.131. sueuerunt singuli dare unam vuc- 



1 The text is corrupt. The mean 
ing must be, as Colgan says, 131, 
that the three bishops " quotannis 
suo discipulo circa festnm omnium 
sanctorum, dum eos visitaret, con. 
u 10231. 



cam, propter reverentiam praecipue 
S. Patris Patricii, qui ipsnm eis 
sustentandum et educandum com- 
misit." 



82 



P.ETHU PHATRATO. 



R i2*fo 



condaforslaic Nuada ab Aird Macha. Cormac Snithene 
a ainm in meicc. Fothirbi Snitheni ata indorus Der- 
maio-e Culi Coennai. Tir Omna Snitheni ainmnigt/wr. 

O f 

Isosnad domuintir Patrick cen atabcwrt cucu. 

[10. a. 2] Foracaib Patraic reilgi sruithiu ilLecain 5 
Midi ocus fairenn dia muintir le u imCrumaine. 

Atuluid ~P&traic for muir atir 1 Bretan doascnam 
Erend, dotset escop Muinis inadiaid ocus indiaid a 
braithri .i. escop Mel Ardachaid ocus Rioc Insi Bo 
Finne; ocus 2 maicc Conis ocus Darerce ger[ma]nse 10 
Patricii, ut dicunt muntir a cell ocus noco diultaidi 
insin. Atat da?io sethra innanisin .i. Eichi o Chill 
Glaiss fHhArdachad andess iTetbai ocws Lallocc 
oSenliuss la Gormachia, et putatur quod ipsa est mater 
filiorum Bairt, comtis secht maic lea ocus di ingin. 15 

Doluid Patrice, dmo, formuir. Immesoi desut isind- 
tracht ocus foceirt a chocal de, ocus dofuabair ammuir 
forlicc ocws dusnarrith. Tancatar hErind iarsin. 3 

Forruim Muinis abachaill for croib. Nos dermanat 
and inmbachaill ocus lotar ass. C6iniss Muinis a 20 
bachaill fri Patmi c. Fosrecat aracinn fo?-croib. Bad 
do bachaWsa bes limsa," olPatraic, " ocus bith indisiu 
latsa," ocus dognith saralaid. Oin innammind fil 
iForgnaidiu insin laMuinis. Erpais Patraic aili deac 
Erend do do baithis. 25 



1 itir, R. 

2 Some words such as it he se have 
dropt out. 

3 This paragraph is incomplete 



and corrupt. It corresponds with 
Jocelyn s c. Ill and Tr. Thaum, 
p. 132, c. 22. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. S3 

servitude clave l to the churches until Nuada abbot 
of Armagh 2 released them. Cormac Snithene was the 
son s name. Snithene s field is before Dermag Cule 
Coennai. Tir Onma Snitheni(the land of Snithene s tree) 
it is named. It is a regret to Patrick s community that 
it was not given to them. 

Patrick left relics of elders in Lecan Midi, and with 
them a number of his household around Crumaine. 

When Patrick went on the sea from the land of 
Britain to journey to Ireland, bishop Muinis came after 
him and after his brothers, namely, bishop Mel of Ard- 
achad and Kioc of Inis-bo-finne ; and (they are) sons of 
Conis and Darerca, Patrick s sister, as the households 
of their churches say, and that is not to be denied. 
There are, moreover, sisters of those (bishops), namely, 
Eiche of Cell Glass to the south of Ard Achad in Teth- 
bae, and Lallocc of Senlis in Connaught ; and it is con 
sidered that she (Darerca) is the mother of Bard s sons, 
so that she has seven sons and two daughters. 

Patrick, then, went to sea. (But first) he turns from it 
on the strand and casts his cowl from him on a stone, 
and the sea attacked and overtook it (but did not touch 
the cowl). They came to Ireland afterwards (and found 
the cowl there). 

Muinis set his crozier on a branch. They forget the 
crozier there and went thence. Muinis lamented to 
Patrick (the loss of) his crozier. They find it before 
them on (another) branch. " Let thy crozier be mine," 
saith Patrick, "and let this be thine," and so it was 
done. That is one of the relics which Muinis hath in 
Forgnaide. Patrick entrusted a twelfth of Ireland to 
him to baptize. 

F 2 



84 BETHTJ PITATRAIC. 

K;iwi. B. Diambai Patraic hiCruachan Aigli foidis Muinis do 
a. 2! Roim u ad cocomairli cohapaid Romre ocus dotabairt 
reilcci don. Boi debaid intansin diaclaum fri Patr? c 
indUmall. Ised doluith dii ita Clnain maic Nois 
indiu. Fogeibsium lem cuassach and ocus di laidir a 5 
oinboin ass sail 1 . Saidid eiurru. Tanic alaili fer 
ann cucai. " Indat creitmech ? " ol inclam. "Ed," ol 
infer. " Airc dam," ol s^, " don coinliniu this dana- 
bair asabun. Tuc dam illestar glan induisciu doma 
[10 b. 1] innadiad." Ishe indiu is tiprai Chiaran 10 
insin. Dogni infer amal asrupart in clam friss. Tnc 
da?io aidme claidi intalman ccwommadnaisB isund." 
DoOTiithcr d&no. Is he cetna niarb dochuaid fouir 

o 

CKiana maic Noiss. 

Gabais aidchi iarom for Muinis isind inut sin oc 15 
tuidecht oRoim. " Is duine De," olso, " roadnac/^ sund : 
ita t\miirecht angel ann." Dobertatar i[n]teich con&- 
reilcib isindcuass indlim. ladais imbi incuass cuara- 
barach. Butar toirsich de, ocus atchuatettar do P&iraic. 
"Ita mac bethad doticfa," ol P&iraic, "ricfa alless inna 20 
taissisin " .i. Ciaran mac intsair. 

Is andsin roiarfacht epscop Muinis doPabmc cait 
iggebcwZ. " Rogabsat mo brtUhair portu .i. epscop Mel 
ocus Rioc." Isand dosrala du ita Forggnaidi indiu. 
" Ismaith in port this," ol Pat^mc. " Isindermonai 25 
arintelach ard uccat, nipat ili anmand eissi dochum 
nime, bet ili, immorro, asindi this." " Isandsa lim," 
ol epscop Munis, " indloch im[f]arrath. Nileicfet 
oicc fene co j^anilchaib ocus co^iananfeth bethaith dam 
ann." Dorigni Patraic airnaigthi coruc Dia in loch 30 



THE TKIPAPvTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 85 

When Patrick was in Cruachan A igle he-sent Muinis 
to Rome with counsel unto the Abbot of Rome, and relics 
were given him. Then his leper separated from Patrick 
in Umall. He (the leper) went to the place where Clon- 
macnois stands to-day. He finds a hollow elm there, 
with two branches from one stem eastwards out of it. 
He sits between them. Then a certain man comes to him. 
Art thou a believer ? " saith the leper. " Yea," saith 
the man. " (Give) me a bundle of the rushes below, 
which thou takest out by the roots. Give me in a clean 
vessel the water which will break forth afterwards." 
That is to-day the well of Ciaran. The man doth as 
the leper said to him. " Bring then tools for digging 
the earth that thou mayst bury me here/ (That) too 
is done. He is the first dead man that went under the 
clay of Clonmacnois. 

Night then overtook Muinis in that place as he was 
coming from Rome. " It is a man of God," saith he, 
" that hath been buried here. A service of angels is 
therein/ They put the case with its relics into the 
hollow of the elm. The hollow closed round it till the 
morrow. They were sad thereat, and related (it) to 
Patrick. "It is a son of Life that will come," saith 
Patrick : he will require those relics," namely, Ciaran 
the son of the wright. 

Then bishop Muinis asked Patrick in what stead he 
should settle. " My brothers, namely, bishop Mel and 
Rioc, have gotten places." Then fell to him the stead 
in which Forgnaide stands to-day. " Good is the stead 
below," saith Patrick, " in the . . on the high hill 
yonder. There will not be many souls from it (going) 
to heaven: there will, however, be many . . . ." 
"Grievous to me," saith bishop Munis, "(is) the lake 
beside me. The warriors with their shouts and their 
tumult will not leave me life there." Then Patrick 
prayed, and God brought the lake out of the place in 



86 13ETHU PHATRAR . 

Kwi.,B. as j n d port irabai, conid he Loch Croni la huMaine. 

b. i . Foraccaib Patraic hiForgnaidi ocus fo?^accaib a Deirg- 
deirc leis .i. meinistir nobith 6 a coim fadesin : dochre- 
thumu doronat[h] ocus buindi oir fuirri thos, ocus 
foraccaib a bachaill ut prediximus, ocus foraccaib mind 5 
dorigne cona, laim feissin, Donaidi Math a a ainm, ocus 
doronad cross cruan moithni fair ocus ceithri ardda 
cruanmoin ; ocus foraccaib laiss mind ali .i. cosmailius 
cometa libair loham nad mor hifail martmi Foil ocus 
Petair ocus [10. b. 2] alaili ocas biid dogres arbeiiin IQ 
innascrt ne. 

Luith Patraic iarsin i Tethbai ndeiscirt, du ita 
ArdachatZ, ocas rofothaiy eclais isuidiu, ocus doerca- 
chain dona talmannaib ocus donahalachtaib ocus dol- 
lessaib inna fer, cid nogenfitis ocus cindass nobeitis 15 
na l geine. 

Isann foracaib epscop Mel ocus epscop Melclm abra- 
tliair, ocus rochreit Mane mace Neill do ocus rornbaitsi. 
Ocus do uc Mane banscal nalachtai banchara do, ocus 
roo-aid do P&traic abennachiam innageine boi inabroinn 20 
ocus abewnach^am feisin. Orosin Patraic a laim for&- 
broind diabendacharf, dosuc chuice doridisi, dicens : 
" Nescio : Deus scit." Derbarusc leissium insin. Araidi 
bendachais inmnai ocus agein acht rofitirseom ire spirit 
2 faitsine ba hua Coirpri mallachda bai inna bru .i. 25 
Tuatha^ Msel-garb. Dixitque PatHcfws, " Dothcadach :i 
sin, a choelMane, noconbia ri uait cobrath." Roslecht 
Mane do Pa bmc ocus clogni 4 aitrigi, et dixit Patricias, 
"Rex non crit qui te 11011 habebit, 5 ocus is ternaidm 
assirem mmts indEirind. Bid ri dawo inti roben- 30 



i nO- K. 5 quasi diceret neminem regnatu- 



2 Here recommences Kg. 93, 
5. a. 1. 

3 dothocadaeh, E. 

4 Sic E. ; rogni, B, 



rum in llibernia, cui poster! Manij 
non adhaerebunt TV, Thaum., p. 

6 isirem, II. ; asirem, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 87 

which it lay, so that it is (now) Loch Croni in Hui-Mani. 
Patrick left (him) in Forgnaide, and left with him his 
Derg-derc, that is, a credence-table which used to be in 
his own keeping (?) : of bronze (cred-uma) was it made, 
and there was a pipe of gold on it above ; and he left 
his crozier as we said before, and left a relic which he 
made with his own hand, Donaide Matka was its name ; 
and a cross . . . was made upon it and four points 
of . . . ; and he left with him another relic, namely, 
the likeness of the case of the book of John ... by 
the relics of Paul and Peter an$ others ; and it is always 
on the point of the shrine. 

Thereafter Patrick went into southern Teffia, the place 
where stands Ardachad. And he founded a church 
there, and prophesied of the earthly things and of the 
pregnant females and of the men s dwellings, what they 
would bring forth and how the offspring would be. 

Then he left bishop Mel and bishop Melchu his 
brother. And Mane son of Niall believed in him, and 
he baptized him. And Mane brought a pregnant woman, 
a concubine of his, and prayed Patrick to bless the child 
that was lying in her womb, and to bless herself. When 
Patrick stretched forth his hand on her womb to bless 
it, he brought it (the hand) back to him again, saying, 
" I know not ; God knoweth." That was a proverb 
which he had. 1 Howbeit, he blessed the woman and her 
offspring ; but he knew through the spirit of prophecy 
that it was the accursed Coirpre s grandson that was 
lying in her womb, namely, Tuathal Moel-garb. And 
Patrick said, " Luckless is that, O slender ManeJ There 
shall never be a king from thee/ Mane knelt to 
Patrick and made repentance, and Patrick said, " There 
shall be no king in Ireland who shall not maintain 
thee (i.e. thy posterity), and it is thy bond which 

1 See, for instance, infra, Book of Armagh, 23 b. 2, 



88 



BETHLJ PHATRAIC. 



f I o (* Tuatha) ; sed nescietur coich biba coich 

b. 2. beba," ocit-s rogab rigi iartain ocits roindarb Diarmat 
mace Cerbaill combdi for loch Ri ocus for Deirgdeirc 
ocus for Luimniuch. 

Olaili * laithi dodechc&icZ Diarmait inaethur sech port 5 
Cluana mcuccNoiss, cocuala Ciaran fogur ocus sesbeni 
innalungai ocus doroghrad insinport, et dixit Ciaran, 
" Tair cucum, ar it mac rig, ocus toraind inrecles 
(in marg. .i. eclais mbic 2 ) ocus edbair dam inporfc." 
Qui (.i. Diarmait) dixit, " Non sum rex." Cui Ciara- 10 
nus dixit, "Rex eris eras." Isindlau [sin] immorvo 
tanic Tuatha inri combuidnib moraib do innarba 
Diarmafa, co/iidromarb Msel Mor comalta 3 Diar- 
mata, ocus romarbao 7 Msel Mor ind foc^toir. Is 
[11. a. 1] do ata inderbaruscc, " Edit Moile Moire." 4 15 
Rogab iarom [Diarmaii] rigi nhErend tr-e bennachtawi 
Ciarain oc toraind ecailsi bicci. Fathri tairlimm do 
Diarmait co tanic Ternair. Edbairt cachtliairK??M?ie uad 
doCiaran imDruim Rathe. Occurrit nob is hie uirtus 
etiam [?] per an^cipationem. 20 

Olaili aimsir atchuas doPatvmc cin doepsco^) JMol 
fria fiaii 1 , tre comrorcoin indyescarsluaig, ar nobitis in 
tentegdais oc ernaigthi fr^sinCoimdi[d]. Otocmnairc 
epscojp Mel Patraic chucai dia cairiug iw/ do Ardachad, 
dochiiaid epscop Mel do aclaid etrache for a fer 25 
flechooi Otchuas do Patrcwc gabail bratan do fomiin- 
nassin, roraidi Patra-ic inderbaruscc nairdirc "ar aroi 
(.i. ar na immaire) adclaiss linne. Fortes Mel du 
thocad, ar ni fortachtaig[i] Dia nach mifhir meirb, id 
est ; non temptabis Dominum Deum tuum." Dodechaid 39 
da.no siur epscu-ip Mel, ocus tene lea innacasa[i]l. Ro- 



1 Olailiu, E. 

iurecles ociis iiid eclais mbicc, E. 



3 -i. di Chonaillib, E. 

4 .i. romarborf an romarb nech, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. <Sf) 

shall remain the longest in Ireland. Moreover, he 
whom I have blessed will be a king, namely, Tuathal. 
But it shall not be known who shall . . ., who shall 
. . ." And he took the realm afterwards, and expelled 
Diarmait son of Cerball, so that he was on Loch Hi and 
on (Loch) Derg and on Limerick. 

On a certain day Diarmait came in his boat past the 
harbour of Clonmacnois, and Ciaran heard the noise 
and rattle (?) of the vessel, and (Diarmait) was called 
to the harbour, and Ciaran said : " Come to me, for 
thou art a king s son, and mark out the redes (i.e. 
little church), and offer the harbour to me." Diarmait 
said : " I am not a king." To whom Ciaran said : 
Thou wilt be a king to-morrow/ On that day, how 
ever, came Tuathal the king with great troops to expel 
Diarmait, and Moel-mor, a foster-brother of Diaimait s, 
slew him, and Moel-mor was himself slain at once- 
Hence the proverb, " Moel-mor s exploit," So Diarmait 
got the kingdom of Ireland through Ciaran s blessing, as 
he was marking out the little church. Thrice did 
Diarmait alight as he was coming to Tara. At every 
alighting he made an offering to Ciaran, together with 
Druim Raithe. We meet with a miracle here by antici 
pation. 

At a certain time Patrick was told, through the error 
of the rabble, that bishop Mel had sinned with his 
kinswoman, for they used to be in one habitation 
a-praying to the Lord. When bishop Mel saw Patrick 
coming to him, to Ardachad, in order to reproach him, 
bishop Mel went to angle in the furrows whereon rain 
had poured. When Patrick was told that he was 
catching salmon in that wise, Patrick uttered the re 
nowned proverb, " On Us field, i.e., on the ridges he angled 
for salmon. I will help Mel to luck, for God assists not 
a feeble ignorant man, i.e., thou shalt not tempt the Lord 
thy God." Then bishop Mel s kinswoman came hav- 



90 BETHU PHATEAIC. 



llawl. B. fi^ r p a tm^c natboi cin. eturra, dicens : " Seorsum uiri l 

512, fo. 11. . . . . . 

a. 1. [etj seorsum ieminse,- ne occasionem dare innrmis m- 

veniemur, et ne nomen Domini per nos blasfemaretur, 
[quod] absit a nobis." Et sic relicit eos, .i. Bri 
(.i. mons) Leith eturru : sisi in Druimm Chea fri Bri 5 
leith indiar, 3 eissium fms anair inArddachuc?. 

Luid iarom Patrice iTetba tuaiscird .i. cocrich Coir- 
pri, bali roedbrad dosom Gmnard omaccaib Coirpri, 
ocus foracaibsom indusin epscop Giiasacht mace M.ilcon 
acomalta ocus nadi Eimir sethracha inhisin ; ocus itc 10 
cowaccubsat ituus iCluain Bronaig, ocus isairi ata 
atoibad innacilli frialaili ocus airchindech Granaird 
ortness cenn caillech dogTes iCluain Bronaig. iNtan, 
immorro, rosen P&traic cailli for-sna ogaib remraitib, 
dochotar a ceitri cossa isincloich ocus feidligit 4 innti 15 
a 4 follichta semper. 

Doch6id Patraic iai sin tairinus[ce] do Maig Slecht, 5 
bali iraibi ardidal nahErend .i. Cend Gru&ich, cum- 
dachta oor ocus [ojargat, ocus da idal deac aili cum- 
dachta o umai imme. Otco?mairc ~Pa,kraic inidal 20 
onuisciu dianid ainm Guthard (.i. gabtha a gutli), 
ocus orochoinaicsigh dondidal, cowuargaib alaim dochur 
bachla Lsa 5 fair, ocus nocorala add dorairbert siar 
donuiniuth foraleith ndeis arisi[n]deis robai a agaid 
.i. doTemra?^, ocus maraidh sliclit innabachla inaleith 25 
cliu beos, ocus araidi nochoroscaig inbachall alaim 



i 



MS. uiris. 



- MS. feminis. 
a ania, E. 

3 Sic E. ; feidhit, K. 
J Sic E. ; i, II. 



5 Maigslecha, E. 

6 fssu, E. 

7 donumiuth, E. ; don iuutiud 
manu recentiore, E. ; qy. read don 
irmtiud, cf. ermitcd, 23. a. 2. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



91 



ing fire with her in her chasuble. [And her raiment 
was not injured. 1 Then] Patrick knew that there 
was no sin between them, saying, " Let men and women 
be apart, so that we may not be found to give op 
portunity to the weak, and so that by us the Lord s 
name be not blasphemed, which be far from us ! 
And thus he left them, with Bri Leith between them. 
She in Druim Chea, to the west of Bri Leith. He is 
to the east of it, in Ard Achad. 

Then Patrick went into northern Teffia, namely to 
Coirpre s territory, where Granard was offered to him 
by Coirpre s sons. And he left in that place bishop 
Guasacht son of Milchu, his foster-brother, and the two 
Emers, sisters (were) those, and they first set up at 
Cluain Bronaig, and therefore is the ... of the 
church against another ; and it is the principal of Gra 
nard who always ordains the chief of the nuns in 
Cluain Bronaig. Now when Patrick blessed the veil on 
the aforesaid virgins, their four feet went into the 
stone, and their traces remain therein semper. 

Thereafter Patrick went over the water to Mag Slecht, 
a place in which was the chief idol of Ireland, namely, 
Cenn Cruaich, 2 covered with gold and silver, and twelve 
other idols covered with brass about him. When 
Patrick saw the idol from the water named Guth-ard 
(i.e. he uplifted his voice), and when he drew nigh to the 
idol, he raised up his hand to put Jesu s staff upon 
it, and reached it not, but . . . its right side, for 
to the south was its face, namely, to Tara ; and the 
mark of the staff still remains on its left side, and 



1 Colgan has also: " Et in per- 
ennem vtriusque memoriam, locus 
in quo pvinmm a S. Maele patratum 
est miraculum, vulgo an chora 
thirim .i. piscina sicca ; etsecundum, 



au Maoil-tene .i. fatuus ignis, nun- 
cupatur." Tr. Th. p. 133. 

- Colgan has Crom-cr uach, which 
is the Cromm Cniaiclt of the Dinn- 
senchas in the Book of Leinster, 
p. 213, col. 2. 



92 BETHU PHATRAIO. 

Rawl. }}. Patraic ; ocus rolluicc intalam innadi arracht deac aili 
conicci acinnu. ocus atat fonindus sin icomardugucZ 

H. a, 

indferta, ocus romallac/i dondeomon, ocus ronindarb 
indlfernd. Ocus dorogart Patraic innahuili cum rege 
Loegairi : ithe sidi ro aidraiset ind idal, ocus at con- 5 
narctar innahule he (.i. demon), ocus roimeclaigset ane- 
piltin rnane chuireth Patraic he [inn Iffrin]. 1 Dorochair 
d&no agraif abrut Patraic ocerlad innitho ocus inegg- 
namo frisinnidal. Rolommairseom infroech isin maig- 
insin, cofuair agraif, ocus noconassa froichne isin 10 
maiginsin sech inachad olchenai. 

Forothaigsium [da?io 1 ] eclais isininutsin .i. Domnach 
Maige Slecht, ocus foraccaib and Mabran Barbaras 
Patricii, cognatusque ei et profeta ; octts ita tipra 
Patraic ann ubi babtizavit multos. 15 

Luith iarom Patraic icrich CVmnacht forSnarn-da-en 
tarSinainn. Isand o[fjuair Patraic indfertais .i. conuc- 
bud intalam suas fo Patraic isindath, ocus fogobat 
indeolair/ beos indeiscir sin. Ocus dochoid isinport fo - 
chetoir ; ocus isand atbath BuadnuBl ara Patraic, ocus 20 
roadnac/ti indusin. Cell [11 b. 1.] Buadmail aainm, 
ocus isdilis 2 do Pat?Ytic [hi 3 ]. 

Otchualatar, immorro, druid 4 Loegairi meicc Neill 
innahuili dognid Patraic .i. Mtel ocus Caplait, dabra- 
thair , (ithe roaltatar di ingin Loegai? i .i. Eithni 25 
Finn ocus Feidilm Dergg) doratsat dorchai dluth[i] 
dar Mag nAi huli, trc nert Demoin, fri re tri la ocus 
tri noidchi. Doronai Patraic iarsin irnaigthi fri Dia, 
ocus rofill [ajgluiue ocus senais inmag combo dorcha 
donadruidib ocus combo solus docach, ocus do rogni at- 30 
luiffthe buide do Dia. Roindarbanta inna huile dor- 

o ^ 

chai do maig Ai. 



1 Sic E. 1 ;i Wic E. 

2 Sic E. ; asdiles, R. driiide, K. ; druidli, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 93 

yet the staff did not move out of Patrick s hand. 
And the earth swallowed up the twelve other images 
as far as their heads, and they [still] stand thus in 
token of the miracle. And he cursed the demon, and 
expelled him into hell. And Patrick summoned all 
with king Loegaire. These are they who adored the 
idol, and all saw him, namely the demon, and they 
feared they would perish unless Patrick should cast 
him into hell. Then his brooch fell out of Patrick s 
mantle as he was . . . the conflict and the prowess 
against the idol. He stript off the heather in that 
place, and he found his brooch ; and no heather-plant 
grows in that place more than in the rest of the field. 

He founded a church in that stead, namely Domnach 
Maige Slecht, and left therein Mabran [whose cognomen 
is] Barbaras Patricii, a relative of his and a prophet. 
And there is Patrick s well, wherein he baptized many. 

Then Patrick went into the province of Connaught 
by Snam da ^En over the Shannon. There Patrick found 
the fertas (bar? bank?), namely, the earth was raised 
up under Patrick in the ford ; and the learned still find 
that ridge. And he went into the harbour at once, and 
there died Buad-moel, Patrick s charioteer, and was 
buried in that place. Cell Buadmoil is its name, and it 
belongs to Patrick. 

Now when the wizards of Loegaire, son of Niall, 
heard of all the things that Patrick was doing (they 
were) Moel and Caplait, two brothers ; it is they that 
reared Loegaire s two daughters, Ethne the Fair and 
Fedelm the Ruddy they brought thick darknesses over 
the whole of Mag Ai, through might of the devil, for 
the space of three days and three nights. Then Patrick 
made prayer to God, and bent his knees, and sained the 
plain so that it was dark to the wizards and light unto 
every one (else). And he gave thanks unto God. All 
the darknesses were banished from Mag Ai. 



94 BETHU PHATRAiC. 

, B - Ocus do dechatar tar Sinaind cu Dumai Gmid. 
b. i . Isisuidiu roortne Ailbi uasalsacart, ocus iseisidi ita x 
iSenchoi lahua Ailella. Ocus roincossc Patrcac do al- 
toir chlochtha isleib ua nAiZella fotalmain, ocus ceitri 
cailig glainid[i] foracheithri uillib (.i. altaris), et dixit: 5 
" Cauendum ne frangantur ore fosure." Inter nepotes 
enim Ailella fuit, et baptiz[a]uit Maneum sanctum 
quern ordinavit episcopus Bronus filius Iccni, qui est 
icCaisel hlrroe, seruus Dei, socius Patricii. 

Luid Patraic do Maig 2 Glass. Is ann fo[ro]thaig 3 10 
Gill M6[i]r Maigi Glaiss, ocus faracaib diis 4 dia muintir 
and .i. Conlerig ocus Ercleng. Deinde uenit in fines 
Corcu Ochland fri auu Ailella disiu ocus fri Ba[d]gna 
antuaith. Robatar dabra^oir indu sin .i. Id ocus hOna, 
druid iat. Dixit hOno ad Patricium, " Cid dobeVa 15 
dam arintalmainsin ? " Dixit Patricius, " Vitam eter- 
nam." 5 Ait hOno, " techtaisiu or, tabair dam airi." 
Respondit Patricius, " Doratass [11. b. 2] mor donahu- 
lib, acht dobera Dia araill." Arranicsom maiss noir 
iartain irraithius (.i. mucaill) namuc ocus dobe? t 20 
Pabmc inbruth noirsin d6 7 aratir. Tir inBrotha 
aainm. Tune dixit Patricius, " Nee rex eris et nee de 
scmine tuo regnabit in eternum." Illius vero lacrimis 
misertus est Patricius, dicens : " Nocoba ri inti nad- 
geba ocus nadordnibi," quod impletur. Cenel maicc 2 r, 
Erce istressam ocus issonairtem laOcmnachta, acht no- 
clianfollarnnaiget amct? ardrigu. 

(3no mace Oingusa meicc Erca De[i]rgg, meicc Broin 
de quo TJi Onacli, roedbart ategdais doPabmc, ocus Im- 
lech Onand 8 a ainm intansin, Ail-find, immorro, indiu. 30 



1 ata, E. 

- Sic E. ; mag, R. 
3 forothaigh, E. 
Sic E. ; dias, R. 



5 eternvm, R. 

6 Donatus, E. 

7 .i. hOno, E. 

8 dnoun, E, 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 95 

And they went over the Shannon to Duma Graid. 
Therein he ordained Ailbe an archpresbyter, and he is 
in Sen-chua with the descendants of Ailill ; and Patrick 
informed him of a stone altar in Sliab Hua-n-Ailella 
under the ground, with four glass chalices at the four 
angles of the altar, et dixit, " Beware of breaking the 
edges of the excavation." For he was among the 
descendants of Ailill. And he baptized holy Mane, 
whom bishop Bron son of Icne ordained, [and] who 
is in Caisel Irroe, a servant of God, a companion of 
Patrick. 

Patrick went to Mag Glass. There he founded Cell 
Mor Maige Glaiss, and left therein two of his household, 
namely Conleng and Ercleng. Then he came into the 
territory of Corcu-Ochland to this side of the Hui-Ailella 
and to the north of Badgna. Two brothers were bidino- 

O 

in that place, namely, Id and Hono : wizards were they. 
Said Hono to Patrick, " What wilt thou give me for that 
land ? " Said Patrick, " Life eternal." Said Hono, " Thou 
hast gold : give (some) to me for it." Patrick replied, " I 
have given my gold to all, but God will give (me) other 
(gold)." He afterwards found a lump of gold where the 
swine were rooting, and Patrick gave him that mass of 
gold for his land. TIT in Srotha 1 is its name. Then said 
Patrick, " Thou shalt not be a king, nor shall any of thy 
seed reign for ever." But Patrick took pity on his tears, 
saying : " He shall not be king whom thou [i.e. thy pos 
terity] wilt not accept and wilt not ordain." Which 
thing hath been fulfilled. The race of Mace Erce is the 
mightiest and firmest in Connaught ; but they do not 
rule like overkings. 

6no, son of Oengus, son of Ere the Red, son of Bron, 
from whom descend the Hui-Onach, offered his dwelling to 
Patrick ; and Imlech Onand was its name then, but Ail 

1 i.e., the land of the mass. 



96 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Ea-wl. B. Dindail tuargabad isintiprait : doronat (sic) la Patraic 
^2^ H isindfoitchi ocus ita 2 forbruch intopair nominatur locus 
Ail-find ; de aqua nuncupatur. Et dixit illi 3 Patricius, 
" Bid bendachtha do sil ocus biaid buaid laech ocus 
cleirech huait cobrath, ocus bid l&i orba inluiccsi." Et 5 
posuit ibi Assicum et Bite filium Assici 4 et Cipiam 
matrem Bitei episcopi. Assicus sanctus episcopus [fuit] 
faber ereus Patricii, ocus dognid altori ocus miassa 
ceth[o]rchori ocus leborchometa chethrochori inondir 
Pafamc ; ocus roboi miass chethorchari dib inArdma- 10 
cha, ocus alaili ind Ail-find ocus alaili inDomnacli 
Mor Maigi Seolai for altoir Felarti episcopi sancti la 
uu B riuin Seolai, fota oAil-finn siar. 

Dochoid iarom Assicus for techeth 5 is[in] tuaiscert 6 
do Sleib Liac itir Bogaini. 7 Roboi .uii. mbliadna 15 
ininsi 8 and, ocus ccmnaigtis a manaig he, ocus fo- 
bhuaratar isnahib 9 g[l]ennaib sleibidib larssethar, 
ocus dofucsat leu ass, ocus at[12 a. l.]-bath (.i. As 
sicus) occu isindithrub ocus ronadnaigset hirRaitli 
Cliunga hiSerthib, aritrubairt som naticfad doridisi 20 
imMag nAi arinngoi roraided uad and. Inde dicitur : 
" Mithig 10 imbrimm iSeirthi." Ocus doratt ri intiri 

o 

dosowi ocus diamanchaib iarnahe cc ingelt ce it bo cum 
vitulis suis ocus .xx. dam inedbairt suthain. 1 Atat 
athaissi hiRaith Chungai, ocus laPatrctic inchell fordos- 25 
rala muintir Coluwn chille ocus Aird Sratha. 11 



1 asintiprait, E. 
- ata, E. 

3 ille, R, 

4 filium fratris Assicus, E. 

5 tetheth, 11. ; teithed, E. 
r> isin tuaiscirt, E. 



7 Bogainiu, E. Loquinia, R. 

8 innisi, R. ; ininsi, E. 

9 isnaib, E. 

10 Sic E. ; mithid, R. 

11 Sratha, E. ; srathra, R. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 97 

Find (White Stone) to-day. The place is named Ail- 
find from the stone (ail) which was raised out of the 
well that was made by Patrick in the green and which 
stands on the brink of the well : it is called from the 
water [Jind (fair)]. And Patrick said, " Thy seed shall be 
blessed, and there shall be victory of laymen and clerics 
from thee for ever, and they shall have the inheritance 
of this place." And he placed there Assicus and Bite 
son of Assicus, and Cipia mother of Bite the bishop. 
The holy bishop Assicus was Patrick s copper-smith, and 
lie made altars and quadrangular tables and quadrangu 
lar book-covers in honour of Patrick, and one of these 
quadrangular tables 1 was in Armagh, and another in 
Ailfind, and another in Domnach Mor Maige Seolai, on 
the altar of Felart the holy bishop with the Hui-Briuin 
Seolai far westward from Ailfind. 

However, Assicus [in shame because of a lie told 
by him,] went in flight into the north, to Sliab Liacc 
in Tir Boguini. He abode seven years in an island 
there, and his monks were seeking him, and after (much) 
trouble found him in the mountain-glens, and brought 
him thence with them, and he (nameiy Assicus) died 
with them in the wilderness, and they buried him in 
Raith Cungai in Serthe, for he had declared that he 
would not go again into Mag-Ai on account of the false 
hood which had been uttered by him there. 2 Hence is 
said, " Time to travel into Serthe." And the king of the 
land gave to him, and to his monks after his death, the 
grazing of a hundred cows with their calves and of 
twenty oxen, as a permanent offering. His relics are 
in Raith Cungai, and to Patrick belongs the church 
(although) the community of Colomb Gille and Ard 
Sratha have come down 3 upon it. 



1 Lit. a quadrangular talile of 



them. 



- In the original this passage is 



misplaced the \vorfaaritrubairt . . 

. . and coming next after suthain. 

3 encroached, Mr. Ilenncssy. 



n 10231. G 



98 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Rawi. B. Luith Patraic 6Ail-find coDumacha 6a nAilella, ocus 

5 | 9 f O 12 

a . i forothaig eclais and .i. Senchell Dumaigi, ocus foracaib 
inti Maichet ocus Cetchen ocus Rodan liasalsacart 
ocus Mathona slur Bine n, quae tenuit caille oP&traic 
ocus 6Rodan, ocus robomanchess doib. 5 



Diamboi Patrai c oc Duma Graid ic ordned intsluaig 
moir, foatbi. " Cid insin?" olBinen. "Ni anse," ol 
Patraic. " Bron ocus Manach Olcan tccait modocuni 
iarTracht Eothaili, ocus modaltasa mace Ercai leu. 
Dorat tonn intuli ires mor o us fubthad don mace 10 
dia breith." Faithsine insen. 



Luith tria crichai ua nAilella, ocus fothaigis ine- 
clais sair 2 hiTamnach, [ocits] cumdachta hi oDia ocus 
odiiinib. Et ipsa fecit amicitiam ad reliquias sancti 
Rodani, et successores eorum epulabantur inuicem. 
Post hoc autem possuerunt episcopum Cairellum iuxta 
sanctam eclesiam hiTamnuch, quern ordinaverunt episcopi 
Patrici .i. Bronus et Biteus. 



Doluid Patraic iarsin dontopur .i. Cliabach, 4 hi sless- 
aib Cruachan inkuTgbdtt 3 ngrene. Deissetar 5 in- 20 
chleirich icontiprait. Dolotar di ingin Loegairi meicc 
Neill comoch dontiprait donigi alam, amal [12 a. 2] 



1 insluaig, E. ; intsluaigh, E. 

2 Colgan (TV. Th.,p. 135) trans 
lates in-cclais sair by insignem 
Ecclesiam as if for sair his texts 
had s6ir uoble. 



3 turcubail, E. 



4 



5 Destitar, E. 



THE Till PARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



99 



Patrick went from Ail Find to Dumacha Hua n-Ailella, 
and founded a church there, namely Senchell Dumaige, 
and left therein Maichet and Cetchen and Rodan an 
archpresbyter, and Mathona Benen s sister, who took 
the veil from Patrick and from Koclan, and was a 
monkess of theirs. 

While Patrick was biding at Duma Graid, ordaining 
the great host, he smiled. " What is that ? " saith Benen. 
" Not hard to say," saith Patrick. " Bron and Monk 
Olcan are coming towards me along the Strand of 
Eothaile, and my pupil Mac Erca is with them. The 
wave of the flood made a great dash (at them), and 
the boy was afraid of being carried away." That was a 
prophecy. 

Then he went through the bounds of Hui-Ailella, and 
founded the church east in Tamnach, and it was covered 
by God and by men. And she (Mathona) made friend 
ship with Saint Rodan s relics, and their successors 
feasted in turns. But after this they placed by the 
holy church in Tamnach bishop Cairell, whom Patrick s 
bishops, Bron and Bite, ordained. 1 

Thereafter Patrick went at sunrise to the well, 
namely, Cliabach on the sides of Cruachan. The 
clerics sat down by the well. Two daughters of 
Loegaire son of Niall went early to the well to wash 



1 The text is in great confusion, 
owing, apparently, to the interpola 
tion of the last preceding para 
graph. Colgan (TV. 77;., p. 135) 
has : Peragravit Sanctus Patricius 
regionem de Hua noilella, et con- 
struxit insignem Ecclesiam de Tum- 
nacha ; quae Dei et hominum singu- 
lari patrocinio et tutela custoditur. 
Ecclesise Tamnacensi prscfecit Epi- 
scopum Carellum, quern juxta Eccle- 
sise consuetudinem in Episcopum 



ordiuarunt Patricius, Bronus et J3i- 
tceus. Et ipse fecit a illicit iam ad 
reliquias Sancti Rodani : et succes- 
sores eorum epulabantur inuiccm 
mutuis conuiuiis initse amicitisc 
foedus et charitatem refouentes. It 
appears from the Book of Armagh, 
12, a. 1, that it was Mathona that 
founded the church in Tamnach 
and made friendship to S. Rodan s 
relics, whatever this may mean. 

G 2 



100 



BETHU PHATRAIC. 



Kawl. B. [ba] bdss doib .i. Eithne Find ocus Feidelmm Dergg. 

,12, fo. i : Q onnai { rn Q C ^ ar nahingena senod innaclerech iomtiprait 
conetaigib gelaib ocus allibicir arambelaib, ocus roin- 
gantaigset deilb innacleirecb. Doruimmenatar badis fir 
sithe no fantaitsi. 1 iMcomaircet scela doPatraic : " Cia 5 
chan duib ocus can dodechabair ? Inn asithaib, in do 
deib duib ? " Et clixit Patricius eis : <( Robud 2 ferr 
duib creidem 3 do Dia 4 andas iracomarc diarceiniulni." 
Adrwbairt indingen roba siniu, " Cia bar ndiseisi 5 
ocus cia airm hita ? Tn inimh no hitalam ? In futal- 10 
main no fortalmam ? Inn amuirib c no hisrothaib ? 
Inn asleibib 7 no inglennaib ? In failet maic ocus in- 
gena laiss ? In fail or ocits airget ? In fail immed 
cecha maithessa in[n]aflcw</t ? Die nobis notitiam 8 eius, 
quomodo uidetur, quomodo diligitur, [quomodo] inue- 15 
nitur, si in iuventute, si in senectute, si uiuuss sem 
per, si pulcer, si filium eius nutrierunt multi, si filie 
eius 8 cara3 et pulcrae sunt hominibus mundi ? " Re- 
spondit 9 autem Patricius 10 sanctus Spiritu Sancto 
plenus : " Deus noster Deus omnium, Deus coeli et 20 
terre, maris et numinis, Deus solis et lune et omnium 
siderum, Deus montium sublimium et convalliuin hu- 
milium, Deus super ccelum et in coelo et sub coelo 
habet habitaculum n et erga caelum et torram et mare 
et omnia quae in cis sunt. 12 Inspirat 13 omnia, uivifi- 25 



1 fantaissi, E. 

- robad, E. 

:i creittem, E. 

1 (1. E. 

5 far ndiasi, E. 

no hi muirib, E. 

7 in hi sliabaib, E. 

3 .i. abair dun cofollus cinn?/s 
docifem e ecus cinnus gradaigther 
ocus ciniuf.s dogebthar (>, no in og e 
no in arrsaid? no in bco 6 dognath, 
wo an saothainfli/ e no ine amacc 
oilfaigthcr nahuile, no in i a ingin, 
E. 



9 Dofreccair, E. 

10 Patra/c, E. 

11 ahabitucul, E. 

12 arnl)iane Dia nanuili, Dianimi 
ocus Dia tiilman, Dia namara ocus 
na scothann [leg. srothan], Dia na 
grene ocus in esca ocus cachnili 
airdrenn., Dia na sleibti roard ocus 
nanglennta isil, Dia Dia os neimh 
ocus inneira ocus foneinih, ocus ata 
aige tegh[d]ais .i. ncmh ocus talam 
ocus muir ocus cachni ata iutu sin, E. 

i:t in spiritu, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



101 



their hands, as was a custom of theirs, namely, Ethne the 
Fair, and Fedelm the Ruddy. 1 The maidens found be 
side the well the assembly of the clerics in white garments, 
with their books before them. And they wondered at the 
shape of the clerics, and thought that they were men of 
the elves or apparitions. They asked tidings of Patrick : 
" Whence are ye, and whence have ye come ? Are ye 
of the elves or of the gods ?" And Patrick said to them : 
" It were better for you to believe in God than to in 
quire about our race/ Said the girl who was elder : 
" Who is your god ? and where is he ? Is he in heaven, 
or in earth, or under earth, or on earth ? Is he in 
seas or in streams, or in mountains or in glens ? Hath 
he sons and daughters ? Is there gold and silver, is 
there abundance of every good thing in his kingdom ? 
Tell us about him, how he is seen, how he is loved, how 
he is found ? if he is in youth, or if he is in age ? if he 
is overliving ; if he is beautiful ? if many have fostered 
his son ? if his daughters are dear and beautiful to the 
men of the world ? " Then answered holy Patrick, 
filled with the Holy Spirit : " Our God is the God of all 
things, the God of heaven and earth and sea and river, 
the God of sun and moon and all the stars, the God of 
high mountains and lowly valleys ; the God over heaven 
and in heaven and under heaven. He hath a dwelling 
both in heaven and earth and sea and all that are there 
in. He inspires all things, he quickens all things ; he 



1 This curious story is translated 
ron) the Latin of the Book of Ar 



magh by Dr. Todd in his St. 
Patrick, Dublin, 1864, pp. 453-455. 



102 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Rawl. B. ca t omnia, superat omnia, suffultat l omnia. Solis 
a> 2 ! lumen illuminafc ct lumen lune. Fontes fecit in arida 

terra, insulas in mari siccas et stellas in ministerial n 
inaiorum luminum 2 possuit. Filium habet coeternurn 
sibi et consimilem, sed non iunior 3 Filius Patre, nee 5 
Pater Filio senior, et Spiritus Sanctus inflat [in eis]. 
fo. 12 b. i. Non separatur Pater et Filius et Spiritus Sanetus. 
Adcobraimsi immorro farnaccoinalsi domctcc inRig 
Nemda, aritib ingena rig talman." Et dixerunt filia3 
amal bid o oingin ocus 6 oinchridi, " Cindass conic- 10 
t am creitem donrigsin ? Doce nos diligentissime, 
conaccomar in Coimdhi[d] gnuiss frignuiss. Inchoisc 
dun inmod ocus dogenamne am atberasu frmd." 
[Et] dixit Patricius : " INcreitisiu tre baithis pecad var 
mathar ocus varnathar dochur uaib ? " Responderunt, 15 
"Credimus." 4 " INcreitisi aithrigi iarpecad?" " Cre- 
dimus." Et babtizate sunt, ocus rosen Patomc calle 
finn foracendaib. 

Ocus dorothlaigset imchaisin Crist gnuis frigmm [et] 
dixit Patricius eis : " nococliumcaissi imchaisin Crist 20 
acht mablasti bas arthus ocus acht ma airfemaid corp 
Crist ocus afuil." Et responderunt filise : " Tabair dun 
insacarbaic cocoimsam intairgerthair d dgad." Arroe- 
tatar iarsin sacarbaic ocus rochotailset immbas; ocus 
dosrat [Patraic] fo oinbrat inoinlebai^, ocus dorigenset 25 
acarait acoine comor. 

Dorigensat [tra] indruid co?iflicrit friP&traic arcbre- 
item donaib ingenaib ocus aratec /ti dochum nime. .i. Moel 
ocus Caplait. Tainic Caplait coraba i[c]coi friPatraic, 
arise roalt indaraningwi. Rop^ itach 5 P&iraic dou ocus 30 
rocreit doDia ocus doPatrcwc, ocus dorat [Patraic] dei- 
mess immafolt. Tainicc iarsin indrui 6 eli .i. Mael, ocus 



1 suflat, R. ; sufflat, E. = sufultat, 
Lib. Arm., i.e. suffulcit. 

2 lummenis, R. lumeni, E. 

3 iuniur, 11. 



4 creidimus, R. E. 

5 Rofritchai, E. 

6 druid, R. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 103 

surpasses all things ; he sustains all things. He kindles 
the light of the sun and the light of the moon. He 
made springs in arid land and dry islands in the sea, 
and stars he appointed to minister to the greater lights. 
He hath a Son coeternal with Himself, and like unto 
Him. But the Son is not younger than the Father, nor 
is the Father older than the Son. And the Holy Spirit 
breathes in them. Father and Son and Holy Spirit are 
not divided. Howbeit, I desire to unite you to the Son of 
the Heavenly King, for ye are daughters of a king of 
earth." And the maidens said as it were with one 
mouth and with one heart : " How shall we be able to 
believe in that King ? Teach us most diligently that 
we may see the Lord face to face. Teach us the way, 
and we will do whatsoever thou shalt say unto us." 
And Patrick said, " Believe ye that through baptism your 
mother s sin and your father s is put away from you ?" 
They answered, " We believe." " Believe ye in repen 
tance after sin ?" " We believe." And they were bap 
tized, and Patrick blessed a white veil on their heads. 

And they asked to see Christ, face to face. And Pa 
trick said to them : " Ye cannot see Christ unless ye first 
taste of death, and unless ye receive Christ s Body and 
his Blood." And the girls answered : " Give us the 
sacrifice that we may be able to see the Spouse." Then 
they received the sacrifice, and fell asleep in death ; and 
Patrick put them under one mantle in one bed ; and 
their friends bewailed them greatly. 

Now, the wizards, namely Moel and Caplait, contended 
against Patrick, because the girls had received the faith 
and because they had gone to heaven. Caplait came 
and was crying against Patrick, for he, Caplait, had fos 
tered the second girl. Patrick preached to him, and he 
believed in God and in Patrick, and Patrick put the 
shears round his hair. 1 Thereafter came the other wizard, 

1 i.e. tonsured him, in inonachum totuudit, Colgan Tr, Th,, 136. 



104 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

i. II. roraidi friPatmic : " Rochreit," arse, " mobrathair dait- 
b j siu. 1 Nigeba greim. na torba," olse, " dou. Dombersa 
dorithisi hinngen[t]lcc/it" Ocus roboi icathaisiuguo" 2 
Patraic. Ropritach [Patraic] dou ocus rocreit do 
Dia ocus doPatraic indriii, ocus romberr Patraic, conid 5 
desin isarusc " cosmail Mrel do Chaplait" .i. arisforoen 
rochreitset. Ocus fororbaide laithi nacanti, ocus road- 
naicthi inna hingena indu sin, ocus rohedbrad Sen- 
domnac/i Maigi Ai doPatraic in eternum. Ocus asberat 
alaili tuctha taissi innaningen doArd Mache et ibi 10 
ft 12 b resurrectionem expectant. 

Luid Patraic iarsin itir Cairedo ocus forothaig 
eclais inArd Licci .i. Sendomnach, ocus faracaib inti 
C<eman dechon. Ocus arroerachair Patraic Ard Sen- 
lis, ubi posuit Lallocc sanctam 3 et tenuit locum in 15 
campo Nento. Ocus docotar la Cethecho epscop 
diatir. Do ceniul Ailella amathcm% Do ceniul Sai do 
Cianacht oDomnach Sairigi ic Dom-liacc Chianan. 
[aathair.] Ocus bahe bess epscuip Cethecho : isinDom- 
nach Sai noceilebrad incaisc moir ocus indAth-da-Mracc 20 
iCenannus noceilebrad inmincaisc cum Comgilla, arit- 
be? at muinte^ Cethig ccwid manchess do Cheithiuch 
Comgilla. 

Luid Patimc iarsin icrich Hua Maine ocus foracaib 
uasaldechon dia muintir and .i. dechon lus, arroera- 25 
chair Fidarta. Ocus foracaib Pat?mc a lebar nuird 
ocus babtismi occai ocus rombaitsi 4 Him Maine. 
Ocus rombaitsi 5 dechon lus inasentaid Ciaran mace 
intsair asinleborsin Patraic quia cxl. fuit quaTido 
Ciaranum 6 babtizauit, ut aiunt peritissimi. 30 

Trainee Patraic immorro dochuatar huad .i. coicc 
braithir decc ocus oen tsiur .i. Brenicius, Hibernicius 



1 mubrathair duitsiu, E. 

2 aiihisiugud, E. 

3 sic, E. sanctum, R. Colgan 

r/t.,136) has in quo Lallocam 
virginem reliquit. 



i 



robaitsi, E. 



5 robaitsi, E. 



6 



ciaran 7, R. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



105 



namely Moel, and said to Patrick : " My brother," saith 
he, " hath believed in thee. No advantage nor profit 
shalt thou cret of him. I will bring him back into 

o 

heathenism." And he was disgracing Patrick. Patrick 
preached to him, and the wizard believed in God and in 
Patrick ; and Patrick tonsured him, so that thence is the 
proverb : " Moel is like unto Caplait," that is, they were 
at one in their belief. And the days of the lamentation 
were completed, and the girls were buried in that place, 
and Sendomnach Maige Ai was offered to Patrick in 
perpetuity ; and some say that the relics of the girls were 
taken to Armagh, and there they await the Resurrection. 

Patrick went thereafter into Tir Cairedo, and founded 
at Ard Licce a church, namely, Sendomnach ; and he 
left therein Deacon Coeman. And Patrick built (?) Ard 
Senlis, where he placed holy Lallocc, and he obtained 
a place in Mag Nento. And they went with bishop 
Cethech to his country. Of the race of Ailill was 
Cethech s mother. Of the Cenel Sal of Cianacht from 
Domnach Sairigi at Dom-liacc Cianain was his father. 
And this was the custom of bishop Cetheeh : in Dom 
nach Sai l he used to celebrate the Great Easter, and in 
Ath-da-Laracc in Cenannus 2 he used to celebrate the 
Little Easter with Comgilla, for the community of 
Cethech say that Comgilla was rnonkess to Cethech. 

Then Patrick went into the territory of H til-Maine, 
and left there an archdeacon of his household, to wit, 
Deacon Just, and founded Fidarta. And Patrick left 
his book of ritual and baptism with him, and baptized 
Hui-Maine. And in his old age Deacon Just baptized 
Ciaran son of the wright out of that book of Patrick, 
( in his old age ) because he was a hundred and forty 
when he baptized Ciaran, as the most skilful say. 

Patrick s Franks, moreover, went from him, namely 
fifteen brothers and one sister, namely, Bernicius, Hiber- 



1 which was situate in patcrno 
solo. 



2 in materno solo situiu, Colg. 
Tr. Th., 136. 



10(5 



BETHU PHATRAIC. 



llawl. B.^ 
b. 2. 



Hernicus] et reliqui ocus intsmr Nitria. Ocus 
dorata illuic l doib. (Jin dibsidi Imgse Baislicei iter 
0u Mane ocus Mag nAi. Rohincoisc Patraic doib cos- 
inailius inluicc conameur 6 cliill Garat, quia uenerunt 
ad Patricium ufc eligeret illis de locis quos invene- 5 
runt. 



fo. 13 a. i. 



Rofothaig 



Pai/mc Gill Garad, ubi Cetheg ocus 
ferta Cethig 2 immalle. I Sand sin doronai Pat? we 
antopur 3 dianid ainm Uaran Garad, ocus rocharsom 
com or indusciusin, 4 ut ipse dixit : 10 

- Uaran gar, 

uaran rocharus romchar. 5 
tru&g rnonuallan, a Do dil, 
gan mo digh ahUaran nGar. 
Uaran uar, 15 

uar incach dodechaic? uad, 
ininbad forggairi moRig, 
uad nithergainn cid sin uar. 
Fotri dodechod istir, 

tri coica base molin, 20 

etir sasam 
ba s6 mo didnad 7 \J&rdn. 8 

Dochoid Patraic iarsin coMag Selce .i. do Dumai 9 
Selce, ocus isand robatar se meic Briain .i. Bole 
Derc, Derthacht, Eichen, Cremthan, Coelcharna, Ech- 25 
aid. Ocus roscrib Patraic tri hanmanna indusin 
hitriclochaib .i. IESUS, SOTER, SALVATOR. Ro- 
bendachastar Patraic IJu Briuin aduma 10 Selce, ocus 
ita 1X suide Patraic and iter natri clochai in quibus 
scribsit literas. Et nornina episco[po]rum qui cum illo 30 



1 luic, Jl., illuicc, E. 

2 Gethich, E. 

3 intopur, E. 

4 inuisci, E. 

5 domchar, E. 

r> CCQ mu dig ;i uaran glan, E. 
7 dignad, 1\. 



8 The second and third quatrains 
are wanting in E., which adds to 
the first deest. 

9 codumu, E. 

10 dumu, E. 
ata, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



107 



nicius and Hernicus, etc., and the sister Nitiia. And 
many places were bestowed upon them. One of these 
was Iingae Baislicce between Hui-Mane and Mag Ai. The 
likeness of the place Patrick indicated to them with his 
finger from Cell Garad, 1 for they had come to Patrick 
that he might make choice for them of the places which 
they found. 

Patrick founded Cell Garad, where are Cethech and 
Cethech s tomb together. There Patrick made the well 
named Uaran Garad, and he loved that water greatly, as 
he himself said : 

Uaran Gar ! 

Uaran which I have loved, which loved me ! 

Sad is my cry, O dear God, 

Without my drink out of Uaran Gar ! 

Cold Uaran, 

Cold is every one who has gone from it : 

Were it not my King s command, 

I would not wend from it, though the weather is 

cold. 

Thrice I went into the land : 
Three fifties, this was my number, 
Among . 
This was my consolation, Uaran. 

Thereafter Patrick went to Mag Selce, that is to 
Duma Selce, and biding there were Brian s six sons, 
namely, Bole the Red, 2 Derthacht, Eichen, Cremthami, 
Coelcharna, Echaid. And Patrick wrote three names 
in that place, on three stones, to wit, JESUS, SOTEH,, 
SALVATOE. Patrick blessed the Hui-Briuin from Duma 
Selce. and Patrick s seat is there among the three stones 
on which he inscribed the letters. And the names of the 



1 Colgan s text seems to have 
differed here : uui ex his [scil. 
fratribus] assignauit Ecclesiam de 
Iiriga Bais-lece . . . aliis ex ordiue 



digito demonstrando, designauit sua 
loca, Tr. Th., p. 136. 

1 Boguam cognomento liubrum, 
Colg., Tr. Th., 136. 



108 BETHU PHATRAIC. 



fuerunt -i- Bronus episcopus[, Biteus] Casil Irre, 
Sachelus Basilic! moiri iCiarraigiu, Brocaid ImKc/t Ech 
brathair Loman Atha Truim, Bronaclms prespiter, 
Rodan, Cassan, Benen comarp[a] Patraic ocus Benen 
brafchair Cethig, Felartus episcopus ocus caillech siur 5 
indi sin, ocus alaili siur <\uae sit in insola in mari 
CWmocne .i. Croch Culi CWmacne. Ocus rofothai- 
gestar cclais for Loch Selce .i. Domnach [Mor] Maigi 
Selce, in quo babtizauit Uu Briuin. 1 

Luid P&traic igGrecraidi Locha Teget. Forothaig 10 
eclais and .i. inDruime, 2 ocus roclaid topur occci, ocus 
nochatechta sruth inti na eissi, acht Ian tre bithu ; 
ocus ise aainm, Bithlan. 

Forothaig iarsin Gill Airachtee ingGrecraidi ocus 
ingen Talan inti, quae accepit calli delaim Patraic, ^5 
fo. 13 a. 2. ocus foracaib teisc ocus cailec/i lea. Atracht ino-cii 
Talain 3 mezcc CatHbaid cle Gregraidi * Locha Teichet, 
siur Coernan Airtni Coeman. Senais Patra? c calli 
t oracend. Drummana ainm intiri imbata?\ Machari 
incliu. Docoras casal donim 5 inucht Patraic. " Bith 20 
lat inchasal, achaillech," olPat?mc. " Nato," olsi, "ni 
dam doratad acht dut bonnse." 6 

Dochoid do^o comaccu Eire. Tellsat eochu Pairaic 
ocus rosmallach 7 Pairaic, dicens, " Fognifi var sil do 
sil varmbrathar in eternum." 25 

Luid P&traic imMag Airtig et benedixit locum .i. 
Ailech Airtig iTailaig naCloch. Ocus dochoid [iarom] 
inDrumat Ciarmir/i Artig. Arranic diis mbrathar and 
icimchlaidbed imferann anathar iarnahec .i. Bibar ocus 



1 E. adds < et beucdixit. 

2 drummae, E. Druimneu, Tr. 
Th., 137. 

:i tail, E. 



i 



gregraigiu, E. 

5 di iiim, E. 

6 bonnae, E. 

rdsmallacht, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 109 

bishops who were there along with him, [are] Bron the 
bishop, Bite of Casel Irre, Sachell of Baslec Mor in 
Ciarraige, Brochaid of Imlech Ech, brother of Lomman 
of Ath Truim, Bronach the Priest, Rodan, Cassan, Benen 
Patrick s successor, and Bene n brother of Cethech, bishop 
Felart, and a nun a sister of him, and another sister who 
is in an island in the sea of Conmacne, namely, Croch 
of Cuil Conmacne. And he founded a church on Loch 
Selce, namely, Domnach [Mor] Maige Selce, in which he 
baptized the Hui-Briuin [and blessed them]. 

Patrick went into Grecraide of Loch Techet. He 
founded a church there, to wit, in Drumne ; and by it 
he dug a well, and it hath no stream (flowing) into it or 
out of it ; but it is full for ever ; and this is its name, 
Bitli-ldn (" Everfull ";. 

After that he founded Cell Atrachta in Gregraide, and 
(placed) in it Talan s daughter, who took the veil from 
Patrick s hand ; and he left a paten and a chalice with 
her, Atracht, daughter of Talan, son of Cathbad, of the 
Gregraide of Loch Techet, a sister of Coeman of Airtne 
Coemain. Patrick sained the veil on her head. Drum- 
inana was the name of the place in which they were 
biding. It is (called) Machare to-day. A chasuble was 
sent from heaven into Patrick s breast. " Let the cha 
suble be thine, nun/ saith Patrick. " Not so," saith 
she : " not unto me hath it been given, but to thy 
goodness." 

Then he went to the sons of Ere. They stole Patrick s 
horses, and Patrick cursed them, saying : " Your offspring 
shall serve the offspring of your brethren for ever. 

Patrick went into Mag Air tig and blessed a place, 
namely Ailech Airtig in Telach na Cloch (the Hill of the 
Stones). And then he went into Drummat Ciarraigi. There 
he found two brothers, namely Bibar and Lochru, two 



110 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

l. B. Lochru dii mace Tamanchind diChiarraigi. Senais uad 

512 f o 13 

a 2. Patraic a[l]lama coroecsat alama immaclaidbiu ccmna 

coemnactar asiniud nch atairniud. Dixit Patricius 
eis, " Saidid/ ocus rosberaiach, ocus doronai sith 
eturra. Ocus doratsafc intir doPatraic aranmain ana- - r > 
thar, ocus forothaig Patro/ic eclais and ifail Conn 
seer, brathctir epseuip Sachall l (A. Baslici). 

Docoid Patraic iarsin iCiarim^re nArne, cotarla 
do Ernaisc ocus amacc Loarnach 2 fobile and, ocus scrib- 
ais fatraic aipgiter do, ocus anais sec/^main occai 10 
di feraib d^ac. Ocus fothaigis Patwic eclcu s indusin, 
et tenuit ilium abbatem, et fuit quidem Spiritu Sancto 
plenus. 

Ocus dochoid Pafomc doTopur Mucno ocus roinsaig 3 
Senchill, et fuit Secundinus solus sub ulmo frondoso 15 
separatim, et est signum 4 crucis in eo loco usque in 
hunc diem. Ocus roescomlai iar sin itir Ccwmaicne 
hiCul Tolaith, ocus rosuidig ecailsi cetharchairi isind 
inut sin. Oin dibsidi Ardd Uiscon. 7 rl. 

Luid imMag Gene. Tarraiset[ar] iCuil Corre, ocus fo- 20 
rothaig eclais isindluc sin, et babtizauit mult6s. 

fo. 13 b. i. Iarsin dochoid Patraic imMag Foimsen conairnic 
da brathcm and .i. Luchta ocus Derclam. Foidis Derc- 
lam amogaid do orcoin Patrcwc. Kotairmesc im- 
morro Luctheos imbi. Cui dixit Patricius, " Beitit 25 
sacairt ocus epscit/ip dotcheniul. Bid rnallaclita im- 
morro sil dobratha^ 1 ocus bid uathad." Et reliquit 
in illo loco Cruimthir Con&n, ocus doc6id ia,rum do 
thopar Stringle isindithrub, ocus bai da domnach 
forsintopursin. 39 



1 sachnull, E., Sacelli, Colg. :! roinsuidig, E. 

- Loanium, Tr. Th. 137. I 4 scparatcm . . . signis, K. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. Ill 

sons of Tamanchenn of Ciarraige, fighting with swords 
about their father s land after his death. Patrick sained 
their hands, and their hands grew stiff (?) about their 
swords, so that they were unable to stretch them forth or 
to lower them. Patrick said to them : " Sit ye," and he 
blessed them, and made peace between them. And they 
gave the land to Patrick for (sake of) their father s soul. 
And there Patrick founded a church, wherein there is 
Conu the wright, brother of bishop Sachall, namely of 
Baslic. 

After that Patrick went into Ciarraige Arnc, and 
Ernaisc and his son Loarnach met him under a tree 
there. And Patrick wrote an alphabet for him, and 
remained by him with twelve men for a week. And 
Patrick founded a church in that place, and took him as 
abbot, and he was indeed full of the Holy Spirit. 

And Patrick went to Topur Mucno (Mucno s well), 
and erected Senchell. And Secundinus was (there) apart 
under a lofty elm ; and the sign of the cross is in that 
place even to this day. And Patrick afterwards went 
into the land of Conmaicne in Cul Tolaith, and estab 
lished four-cornered churches in that place. One of them 
is Ard Uiscon, etc. 

He went into Mag Oerae. They stopped in Ciul 
Corre, and he founded a church in that place, and 
baptized many. 

After that Patrick went into Mag Foimsen, and found 
two brothers there, namely, Luchta and Derglam. Derg- 
lam sent his bondsman to slay Patrick. Howbcit 
Luchta forbade him. Cui dixit Patricius : " There 
will be priests and bishops of thy race. Accursed, how 
ever, will be the seed of thy brother, and they will be 
few/ And he left in that place Priest Conan, and went 
afterwards to String-ell s well in the wilderness, and 
was at that well for two Sundays. 



112 BETHU PHAT1UIC. 

liawl I? 

5i2,fo. is Luid Patrca c coFiru Umaill do Achad Fobair. Is- 
b - ! andsin roordned epscop Senach. Ishe ainm dobert 

Pa^raic fair, "Agnus Dei;" ocus ise conatig tri itgi 
coPatrewc .i. rxmatairmtlasad fograd, ocus eo[na]ru- 
ainmnigthi intineth uad, ocus andsesta 1 dia ais[s]om 5 
(xmdigsed forais amaic ^Eng-usa. Is do sidi roscrib Pa- 
ifrae c aipgiti? 1 isindlau roordned epscop Senach. 

Folamadair Patraic coTigabacZ cathcar ice Achad 
Fobair : conerbart, 

Dogegaind 10 

anad sund for bice feraind, 2 
iar timcell cell is dobur, 
oram lobur ui regaind. 

[Roradi int-aingel fri Patraic 3 ] 

Bid lat cech ni imrega 15 

cech tir cit rdidi reba 

etir sleibe is cella, 

etir glenda is f eda. 

iar timcell cell is dobur 

ciasalobar norega. 20 

Is ann sin foracaib Patrazc da bratan isindtiprait 
nambethaid, ocus beiti cobrdth. [: ut ipse dixit. 4 ] 

Mo 5 da bratan cen terbba 

cengta fri srotha sirti, 

cen caingin is cen cinta 25 

biat aingil impu inti. 

Luid Patraic hiCruachaii Aigli dia sathairn initi. 
Luid int-angel dia accallaim, ocus asbert friss : " Ni ta- 
loair Dia duit a ctmnaigi, ol is trom leis ocus is tal- 
cliar ocus it mora na itgi." " In fair dofuit leiss ? 30 
olPatraic. " Is fair," olintangel. " IS fair dofuit lemsa," 



i amluesta, E. i 4 Sic, E. 

- feraind, E. > Na, E. 

3 Sic, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 113 

Patrick went to the men of Urnall, to A chad Fobair. 
There bishop Senach was ordained. This is the name 
that Patrick conferred on him : Agnus Dei ; and he it 
is that begged three boons of Patrick, namely, that he 
should not transgress (while) in orders ; and that the 
place should not be named from him 1 ; and that what 
was wanting to his age should be added to 2 the age of 
his son Oengus. For him it is that Patrick wrote an 
alphabet on the day that bishop Senach was ordained. 

Patrick .... that he should take a city 3 at 
Achad Fobuir, and he said : 
" I would choose 
To remain here on a little land, 
After faring around churches and waters, 
Since I am weary, I would not go." 
The angel said to Patrick : 

" Thou shalt have everything round which thou 

shalt go, 
Every land 

Both mountains and churches, 
Both glens and woods, 
After faring around churches and waters, 4 
Though thou art weary, (to which) thou shalt go. " 
Then Patrick left two salmon in the well alive, and 
they will abide (there) for ever. 

My two salmon without separation, 
Who go against . . . streams : 
Without dealing and without sins, 
Angels will abide with them in it. 
Then Patrick went unto Gruachan Aiglc on Saturday 
of Whitsuntide. The angel came to commune with 
him, and said to him : <; God gives theenot what thou de- 
mandest, because it seenis to him excessive and obstinate, 
and great are the requests." " Is that His pleasure ?" saith 
Patrick. " It is," saith the angel. " Then this is my 

1 Sicut alias moris erat in populo 
isto, Colgan, 7V, Th. p. 137. 

2 Sic Mr. Hennessy. Lit. should 



come on. 



:i Mr. Hennessy : Palirck desired 
truly to erect a see, as if the text 
had cathuir = cathedra. 

4 fastnesses, Mr. Hennessy. 



u 10231. H 



114 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

l. B. oYP&traic, niregsa assin crii[ach]ansa combamarbh no- 



512, fo. is ccm( Jartaiter n a uili itgi." 

D. t* 

Bai iarum Patraic conolcus rneuman iCruachan 
cen dig, cen biad, o die sathairn initi codia satho/mi 
case fochosmailius Moissi maicc Amrai ; arroptar cos- 5 
maili inilib. Rosagaill x Dia diblinaib asintenid : secht 
ficlwtf l>liada,n anses diblinaib : isinderb anadnacol 
diblinewo. 

Hiforciund ira in .xl. laithi sin ocus in .xl. aidcln 
rolinad fair insliab dienlaithib dubaib conna co^gain 2 10 
nem natalmam. Gabais salmn escaine foraib. Ni 
lotar uad airi. Doforbartt 3 fergg iamm friu. Bewaid 
achlocc foraib cocualatar fir Ere-mi aguth ocus foceirt 
forru commebaid ass abernn, conide sin Bernan Brigte. 
Ciid iarum Patraic comba fliucb. 4 aagaid ocus aclias- 15 
sal arabelaib. Ni tainic demon tir Rrenn iarsin co- 
cend secht mbliadan ocus secht mis ocus secht la ocus 
secht naidchi. Luid intangel iarum do chomdidnad 5 
fatraic ocus glanais incasail, ocus dobert enlaitlii gela 
immon Cruachan ocus nocantais ceula bindi do. 20 
" Doberausa fi alin ucut," olintangel, " de anmannaib 
apein, ocus ani rosaig dosuil foramuir." " Nimaiti 
damsa innisin," olPa^raic, " Ni cian rosaig [mu suil] 
forsanmuir." 7 "Rotbia dar?o iter muir ocus tir," olin 
tangel. Patricius dixit : 25 
" Attagar techt hicruaicli cruiiid, 

druing cen crabud armo cinn: 

romgab ecla fri set sell 

deich ce t cenn ic tacrct frim. 



1 rosaccill, E. 
- conaliaca cungeuia, E. 
5 Doforbairt, E. 
1 combuliuch, E. 



5 coindignad, E. ; chomdignad, E . 

fi Doberasu, E. 

7 musuil forsamuir, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 115 

pleasure (saith Patrick), I will not go from this Kick 
till I am dead or till all the requests are granted to 
me. 

Then Patrick abode in Cruachan in much displeasure, 1 
without drink, without food, from Shrove Saturday to 
Easter Saturday, after the manner of Moses son of 
Amra, for they were alike in many things. To both 
God spake out of the fire. Six score years was the age 
of them both. The burial-place of each of them is un 
certain. 

Now at the end of those forty days and forty nights 
the mountain was filled 2 with black birds, so that he 
knew not heaven nor earth. He sang maledictive 
psalms at them. They left him not because of this. 
Then his anger grew against them. He strikes his bell 
at them, so that the men of Ireland heard its voice, and 
he flung it at them, so that its gap broke out of it, and 
that (bell) is Brigit s Gapling. 3 Then Patrick weeps till 
his face and his chasuble in front of him were wet. No 
demon came to the land of Erin after that till the end 
of seven years and seven months and seven days and 
seven nights. Then the angel went to console Patrick, and 
cleansed the chasuble, and brought white birds around 
the Rick, and they used to sing sweet melodies for 
him. "Thou shalt bring," saith the angel, "yon number 
of souls out of pain, and all that (can fill the space which) 
thine eye reaches over sea." " That is not a boon (?) 
to me," saith Patrick : " not far doth mine eye reach 
over the sea." " Then thou shalt have both sea and land," 
saith the angel. Patrick said : 

" I fear to go into the round Rick : 

Troops without godliness (are there) ahead of me : 

Fear hath seized me against . . . 

Ten hundred heads contending against me. 

a Bernan - Brigidce .i. fractum 



1 Lit. with badness of mind. 

2 Lit. filled on him. 



Brigidse, Colgan, TV. Th. p. 138. 
H 2 



116 BETHU PHATRAIC. 



co,graine det 
b. 2. ccwdath ec ossruibnib rad, 

teora mill derba de c 
deich cet cecha mili atat. 

"INfail naill- atchota [fo. 14 a. 1.] dam cenmotha ini- 5 
sin ?" olPafowc. " Fail," ol intangeZ, " morfeisser 3 cacha 
satiurn 4 dotabctirt apianaib Ifirn cobratb." "Ma 5 do- 
berad ni dam," o\P&traic, " mo da fer dec." " Rotbia," ol- 
intange/, " ocus dingaib doncruachan." " Nidingeb " [ol 
Patraic 6 ], "ol romchraded (xmdomdigdider. INfail naill 10 
dmo dobe^^thar dam ? " olPatrftic. " Fail," ol intangeZ, 
"morfeisser 7 cecha 8 dardain ocus .xii. cacha 9 sathairn 
duit apianai6 ; ocus dingaib dincmaehan." "Ni din- 
geb," ol P&traic, " ol romchraidcd condomdigdider. IN 
fail naill atchotar dam?" olPa^mc. "Fail/ ol intain- 15 
gel, " muir moi 1 do tuidecht tar In^rinn secht mbli&dna 
riambruth ; ocus dingaib dinchruocMn-." " Ni dingeb 
[olPatraic 10 ], olromcrcHded cowdomdigc^cZer. " INfail 
innaill coTinesta ll V olintangel. " Fil," olPatraic, " Sax- 
ain na rotrebat Erind ar aiss nach ar eicin cen mb^osa 20 
fornim." " Rotbia," olintange?-, " ocus dingaib din Cru- 
acha-n-." " Ni dingeo," olPairaic, " ol romcraided con- 



"INfail innaill atchota dam?" olP&traic. "Fail," 
olintaino-el, "nach oen gebas do immun huan trath 25 

^j * C3 

co araili, niba p^ne na rdigi." " Isfota intimmun ocus 
isdoraid," oiPa^Yt-ic. " Nachoeri gebas/ olintangel, " ota 



1 E. omits these quatrains. 
- na aill, E. 

3 morseiser, E. 

4 cech sdthairnn, E. = the Old- 
British pop Satnran of the Tcrtia 
Vita ii. 88. 

mad, E. 



6 Sic E. 



i 



morseisser, E. 
s cech, E. 

9 cech, E. 

10 Sic E. 

11 naill cundesta, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 117 

Dark men with hideousness of teeth, 
With the colour of death and . . . 
Thirteen sure thousands, 
Ten hundreds in every thousand are they." 

" Is there aught else that He granteth to me besides 
that ? " saith Patrick. " There is," saith the angel. 
" Seven persons on every Saturday till Doom (are) to be 
taken out of Hell s pains." " If he should give aught 
to me," saith Patrick, [" let] my twelve men [be given]." 
"Thou shalt have [them"], saith the angel, "and (now) get 
thee gone from the Rick/ " I will not get me gone," saith 
Patrick, " since I have been tormented, till I am blessed. 
Is there aught else, then, that will be given to me ? " 
saith Patrick. " There is/ saith the angel, " thou shalt 
have out of [Hell s] pains seven every Thursday and 
twelve every Saturday ; and (now) get thee gone from 
the Rick." " I will not get me gone," saith Patrick, 
" since I have been tormented, till I am blessed. Is 
there aught else that is granted to me ? " saith Patrick. 
" There is," saith the angel : " a great sea to come over 
Ireland seven years before the Judgment ; and (now) get 
thee gone from the Rick." " I will not get me gone," 
says Patrick, " since I have been tormented, till I am 
blessed." " Is there aught else that thou wouldst de 
mand?" saith the angel. "There is," saith Patrick, 
"that the Saxons should not dwell in Ireland, by con 
sent or perforce, so long as I abide in heaven." " Thou 
shalt have this," saith the angel, " and (now) get thee 
gone from the Rick." " I will not get me gone," saith 
Patrick, " since I have been tormented, till I am blessed." 

" Is there aught else he granteth to me ? " saith Patrick. 
" There is," saith the angel : " every one who shall sing 
thy hymn, from one watch to the other, 1 shall not have 
pain or torture." " The hymn is long and difficult," 
saith Patrick. <; Every one who shall sing it from 

1 singulis diebus, Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 138, 



118 P.ETHU PHATRAIC. 

B. < Christus ilium co dead, ocus nachoen dobera ni itan- 
a . i. maim, ocus nachoen donnair l aifhiigi inEirinn, ni ria 

aainim I fern ; 2 ocus dingmfr don Chruackan." " Ni 
dingeb." olP&iraic, " ol romchrdided condomdigdider. 
INfail naill ? " olPafrmc. " Fail," ol intaingel, " fer 5 
cacha broth airni fil fort chassail dobera apianaib Dia 
laithi bratha." " Cia," ol Patra-ic, " dogenai saethar 
arDia dinoebaib olchewa nach tibera insin dochum 
nime ? Nii ebsa 3 tree inni sin/ ol Patraic. 



cid nogeba?" olintangeZ. " Ni anse," oTP&iraic : "mor-10 
feisser 4 cec/^a brothairni biass forsin chassail dotha- 
bairt alfmi dia laithi bro^a." " Rot [fo. 14 a. 2] bia," 
olintange?, " ocus dmgaib dinchruacAct?!." " Ni dinge 6," 
olPairaic. " Gebthar dolam," olintange? fHss. " Acht ma 
dothisad Arddri secht nime do, niregsa, 6 ol wmchrdided 15 
condoiadigdider" " INfail naill condesta ? " olintange^. 
" Yil" oYP&traic, " alia mbeite nada rigsuide d^c 7 
hisleib Sioin ocus riibeiti na ceithri srotha teneth 
immonsliab, ocus mbeiti na teora muntera and .i. 
munter nime ocus [muinter 8 ] talmas ocus [muinter 8 ] 20 
Ifirn, corab meissi fein bas breithem for feraib hErend 
allasin." " Bes ni etar f orsinCoimdid 9 innisin," olin- 
tangeZ. "Mane etar huadsom," olPabmc, " ni dtastar 
huaimsi d&no techt asin Ghru&chansa, ondiu cobmth, 
ocus cid amein biaid comet huairnsi and." 25 

Luid intangeZ dochurn nime. Luid Pat?mc do oif- 
riunn. Tainic intangeZ trath nona. [" Cindus sin ? " 



1 donair, E. 
"- ! anlfrind, E. 

3 geba, R. ; gebsa, E. 

4 morseiser, E . 

5 cech, E. 



6 E. omits this and the last pre 
ceding sentence. 



deaac, E. 

8 Sic E. 

9 Sic E. ; coimdi, K. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 119 

Christum ilium to the end, and every one who shall 
give aught in thy name, and every one who shall 
perform (?) penitence in Ireland, his soul shall not go to 
Hell ; and (now) get thee gone from the Rick." " I will 
not get me gone," saith Patrick, " since I have been tor 
mented, till I am blessed. Is there aught else," saith 
Patrick. " There is," saith the angel : " a man for every 
hair on thy chasuble thou shalt bring out of pains on 
the day of Doomsday." " Which of the other saints 
who labour for God will not bring that (number) into 
heaven ? Verily I will not take that," saith Patrick. 
" Question, what wilt thou take ? " saith the angel. 
" Not hard to say," saith Patrick. " Seven persons for 
every hair that abides on the chasuble are to be taken out 
of Hell on the clay of Doomsday." " Thou shalt have 
this/ saith the angel ; " and (now) get thee gone from the 
Rick." " I will not get me gone," saith Patrick. " Thy 
hand will be seized," * saith the angel to him. " Except 
(only) if the high King of seven heavens should come, I 
will not get me gone," [saith Patrick,] " since I have been 
tormented, till I am blessed." < : Is there aught else that 
thou wouldst demand?" saith the angel. "There is," 
saith Patrick. "On the clay that the twelve thrones 
shall be on the Mount (Zion), when the four rivers of fire 
shall be around the mountain, and the three households 
shall be there, to wit, the household of heaven and (the 
household) of earth and (the household) of hell, let me 
myself be judge over the men of Ireland on that day." 
" Assuredly," saith the angel, " that is not got from the 
Lord." "Unless it is got from Him," saith Patrick, 
" departure from this Rick shall not be got from me, 
from to-day tiil Doom ; and, what is more, I shall leave 
a guardian there." 

The ano-el went to heaven. Patrick went to mass. 

O 

The angel came (back) at nones. " How is that ? " saith 



1 This phrase seems to mean " thou wilt be driven away or expelled." 



120 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

B. olPatraic. " Indas," ol intangel. l ] " Rogadatar 2 na 
[ 2 ; huli dull, aicsidi ocus nemaicsidi, im na da &pstcd 
deac, ocus atchotasat. Asrubairt inCoimdiu nithanic 
ocus ni ticfa indegaid nanapsa fer bud * amra ma- 
nip 5 do chrtias. Anrogad rotbia. Ben do chlocc," ol- 5 
intangel " Firfid gles fort donim 7 coticf e glune ocus 
bid cosecrad dferaib 8 dolucht inna hEirend huli iter 
biu ocus marbu." " Bewnocfct i orsinrig socherndi 9 do- 
rat," [ol Patraic ; 10 ] " ocus dingebthar dinChruachcm." n 

Luith Patraic iarum comboi oc Achud Fobair, ocus 10 
dorigne orddu na case and. Atat tra coraetaidi do- 
muntir Psdraic indErind inambetha-i^ beuss. Ata fer 
huad hiCruachctn Aigli : roclunetar guth achluic ocus 
nifogabar. Ocus ata fer huad inGulpain Gurt. 1 2 Ata 
intress fer [huad 13 ] fri Cluain nlraird anair ocus 15 
aseitigh. Dog^nsat oigedecht do Pat? aic hiflaith Loeg- 
uiri maicc Neill. Issed aniess cetna attat ocus beitit 
cobrcti^. [fo. 14 b. 1.] Ata 14 fer huad inDruimnib Breg. 
Ata fer aili huad hi Sleib Slange] 15 .i. Domongart 
mace Echach : ise* toceba inartra P&traic gair riam- 20 
brath. Issi achell Raith Murbuilc hitseb Sldibi Slanga, 16 
ocus biid loracc cowatimthucc ocus chilornn cormma 
arachind 17 arcach caisc cotabair do sess oifrin[n] die 
luain case dogres. 

Ara Patraic da?io atbath ocus roadnacht etir 25 
Chr[u]achan ocus muir. 



1 Sic K. 

2 Sic E. ; llogatatar, II. 

3 inua, E. 

4 bad, E. 

5 manipad, E. 



6 



gless, E. 
7 denim, E. 
8 E. omits. 
9 soicherni, E. 



Sic E. 

11 Chruaich, E. 

12 in gulban ghuirt, E. 

13 Sic E. 

14 hita, E. 

15 Sic E. 

16 slaingi, E. 

17 araehiumi, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



121 



Patrick. " Thus," saith the angel. " All creatures, 
visible and invisible, including the twelve apostles, be 
sought (the Lord) and they have obtained. The Lord 
said, There hath not come, and there will not come, 
after the apostles, a man more admirable, were it not 
for thy hardness. What thou hast prayed for, thou 
shalt have. Strike thy bell," saith the angel. "A ... 
will ... on thee from heaven, so that thou shalt fall on 
(thy) knees, and there will be a consecration of the men 
of the folk of Ireland, both living and dead." Saith 
Patrick : " A blessing on the bountiful King who hath 
given ; and the Rick shall (now) be departed from." 



Then Patrick went till he was biding at Achad Fo- 
bair, and there he celebrated 1 Easter. There are, more 
over, keepers (belonging) to Patrick s household alive 
in Ireland still. There is a man from him in Cruachan 
Aigie they hear the voice of his bell and he is not 
found and there is a man from him in Gulban Guirt. 
There is the third man from him to the east of Cluain 
Iraird, together with his wife. They showed hospitality 
to Patrick in the reign of Loegaire son of Niall. They are, 
and they will abide till Doom, of the same age. There 
is a man from him in Drummann Breg. There is 
another man from him in Sliab Slange, namely, Domon- 
gart son of Echaid : he it is that will upraise Patrick s 
relics shortly before Doom. His church is Rath Mur- 
builc on the side of Sliab Slange, and there is a Idrao 
(fork) with its surroundings, and a pitcher of beer 
before him on every Easter, and he gives them to mass- 
folk on Easter Tuesday always. 

So Patrick s charioteer died and was buried between 
the Rick and the sea. 



1 Lit. he performed the orders of 
Easter. The remainder of the para 



graph has nothing corresponding in 
Tr. Th. p. 138. 



122 BETHU PHATRAIC. 



Eawi. B. Dodeochaid ~P&traic iar&m itir Corcuthemne, ocus 
robaitsi ilmili do duinib and, ocus forothaig .iii. 1 eclasa? 



.i. teora Tuaga. 



Luid Patraic dothopur Findmaigi .i. Slan aainm. 2 
Atrubrad iriPairaic cowdonoraigtis 3 ingeinti intopur 5 
amctl dea. Cethrochair immorro intopur ocus cloch 
cethrocQoir forabeulu ; ocw-s rocreitset intoes breth 
ccwderna alaili faith marb bibliothicam sibi in aqua 
sub petra ut delavaret 4 ossa sua semper, quia timuit 
igncm. Et zelauit Patricius de Deo uiuo, dicens : 10 
"Non uere dicitis, quod rex aquarum fons erat." Hoc 
enim non cum eis habuit rex aquarum. Et dixit 
Patricius petram eliuari, et non potuenmt. Eliuauit 
autem earn Patrici[us] et Cannechus, quern babtkauit. 
Et dicit, "Erit semen tuum benedictum in ssecula." 15 
Cell Tog itir Corcu Themne, is[ie]di rofothaig Cain- 
nech epscop manach Patraic. 



Fecht doP&traic ocimtecht immaigib maicc Ercee .i. 
inDichuil ocus Ercliuil, atccwdairc adnacul mor indib 
.i. fiche irtdged archet inna fut. Postulantibus au- 20 
tern fratribus ut suscitaretur 5 dorodiusaig ~P&traic 
iarsin inmarb boi isind adnacul ocus roiarfacht scela 
[14 b. 2] do .i. quando, et quomodo, et quo genere, et quo 
nomine esset. Respondit sibi, dicens, " Ego sum Cass 
mace Glaiss qui fui subulcus Lugair rig 7 Iruate, ocus 25 
romgon fiann maicc [Con 8 ] in regno Coirpri Niodfer. 
Isin cetmad bliadain atau cosindiu." Eonbathis Patimc, 
ocus dochuaid inna adnacul iterum. 



1 Sic E. ; ui, R. 

2 E. omits. 

3 cononoraigtis, E. 

4 dealbaret, E. and E. 



5 MS. s?cituretus. 
c Sic E. : sela, E, 

7 Sic E. ; ri, E. 

8 Sic E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



123 



Then Patrick went into the country of Corcuthemne, 
and baptized many thousands of people there, and he 
founded three 1 churches, namely, the three Tuaga. 

Patrick went to the well of Findmag. Slan" 1 is its 
name. They told Patrick that the heathen honoured 
the well as if it were a god. Now the well was four- 
cornered, and there was a four-cornered stone above it. 
Now the foolish folk believed that a certain dead prophet 
had made a bibliotheca 2 for himself under the stone in 
the water, that it might wash his bones always, be 
cause he feared the fire. And Patrick was jealous for the 
living God, and said, " Ye say untruly that this foun 
tain was King of Waters," for he did not, as they did, 
hold it to be king of waters. And Patrick bade them 
lift up the stone, and they were unable to do so. But 
Patrick, along with Cainnech, whom he baptized, lifted 
it. And he saith (to Cainnech) : " Thy seed will be blessed 
for ever." Cell Tog, in the country of Corcu-themne, it 
is this that Bishop Cainnech, Patrick s monk, founded. 

Once, as Patrick was travelling in the plains of the 
son of Ere, namely in Dichuil and Erchuil, he beheld 
therein a huge grave, to wit, a hundred and twenty 
feet in length. The brethren asking ut suscitaretur, 
Patrick then brought to life the dead man who was 
biding in the grave, and asked tidings of him, namely, 
when and how [he got there], and of what race and of 
what name he was. He answered Patrick, saying : " I 
am Cass, son of Glass ; and I was the swineherd of 
Lugar, king of Iruata, 3 and Mace Con s soldiery slew 
me in the reign of Coirpre Niafer. A hundred years 
have I been here to-day." 4 Patrick baptized him, 
and he went again into his grave. 



1 .i. salutiferum, Colgan, Tr. Th. 
138. 

2 seems to mean u coffin here. 
According to Colgan, Tr. Th. 139, 
this prophet -was a Magus, qui 



aquam ut numen propitium colebat, 
et ignem habebat ut infestum. 

3 regis Norwegian, Colgan, Tr. 
Th. 139. 

4 Lit. " In the hundredth year 
am I till to-day." 



124 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

i4 Q uis comprehendere ualet 1 modum diligentie orati- 
b. 2. onis eius ? omnes nanque ^alraos et ymnos et apocalip- 

sin ac omnia cantica spiritualia 2 scripturarum cotidie 
decantabat siue in uno loco [manens] siue in itenere 
gradiens. 5 

esspartain oidchi ridomnaig co anteirt dia luain ni- 
te iged Patraic assinmaigin irhbith. Olaili domnach 3 
do Pa&raic immaig inhuair [fjescuir, corosnig flechad 4 
mor [isin talmainsin ocus nirinig 5 ] isinluc irabai Pa- 
traic, sicut in concha et vellere Gedioni accederat. 10 

Ba bess do Patraic dobered croiss Crist tairis cofa- 
che t cechlai ocus cech naidchi, ocus notheged diacho- 
?iair cid mili ceimmend nobeitli inchross add con- 
aicced no cofessadh abeith afocraib 6 cid hicarpat 
no for euch nobeith nochinged dochum cecha croissi. 15 
Fecht and olaili laithi 7 rosechmaill Pdtraic tadall 
croissi roboi forset dou, ocus nifitir arambeith and. 
Roradi aara fms irnmdiud lai. 8 " Foracbaiss chroiss 
indm fort cho7iair cen tadall. Foracaib Patraic atech 
noiged ocus apraind, ocus luid forculu docum na cro- 20 
issi. IN tan [tra 9 ] robai Patraic ocairnaigthi ocon- 
chrois, " Adnacul so/ olPatraic. " Cia roadnaclit sunn ?" 
Frissrogart asind adnacu^, " Geintlidi truag/ ol se, 
" missi [oats 10 ] romadnacht simd. [15 a. 1.] An airet 
ropsa beu roba ocaimless moanma cotorchar occai, ocus 25 
romadnacht 11 sund iarsin." "Cid tucai[t]/ olP&toraic, 
" airdi nacr-isiaide 12 dosuidiguc? fortadnacul .i. inchros ? " 



1 MS. uelet. 

- Sic E. ; spirituali, R. 

3 Olailiu domnuch, E. 

4 flechud, E. 

5 Sic E. 

6 hifochruib, E. 



~ laithiu, E. 
s indiudlai, E. 

9 Sic E. 

10 Sic E. 

1 ; Sic E. ; roadnaclit, R. 
12 airdina cristaigechta, E, 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 125 

Quis coinprehendere valet inodum diligentise orationis 
ejus ? For all the psalms and hymns and the apocalypse a 
and all spiritual canticles of the scriptures he used to 
chant every da} 7 , whether remaining in one place or while 
going on a journey. 

From vespers on Sunday night until the third 
(Roman) hour 2 on Monday, Patrick used not to go out 
of the place wherein he was biding. (And) on a 
certain Sunday Patrick was afield at the hour of 
evening, and a great rain poured on that earth, but it 
poured not on the place wherein Patrick was staying, 
as happened in the case of Gideon s shell and fleece. 

It was a custom of Patrick s to make the sign of the 
cross of Christ over himself a hundred times every day 
and every night. And whether he were in a chariot or 
on a horse, he used to fare to every cross, and he would 
go from his path, even though the cross were [distant] a 
thousand paces, provided he saw it or knew that it was 
near. Now once, 011 a certain day, Patrick omitted to 
visit a cross that was on his road, and he knew not that 
it was there. At the end of the day his charioteer said 
to him, " Thou hast left a cross to-day on thy path 
without visiting it." [Thereupon] Patrick left the guest 
house and his dinner, and went back to the cross. While 
Patrick was praying at the cross, " This is a grave," 
saith Patrick : " who hath been buried here ? " Out of 
the grave [the corpse] answered : " A wretched heathen," 
saith he, " am I. I was buried here. Whilst I was 
alive I was hurting my soul, and I fell while doing so, 3 
and I was then buried here." " What was the cause," 
saith Patrick, " of setting on thy grave the symbol of 
the Christians, namely, the cross 1 " " Not hard to say," 



1 totum Psalterium cum .... I secundai sequentis, Colgan, Tr. Th. 

Apocalipsi S. loannis, Colgun, Tr. \ 139, i.e., 6.58 at the summer sol- 

Th. 139. I stice, 9.2 at the winter solstice. 

; usque ad horarn tertium f ericc | 3 Lit. at it. 



126 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Rawi.B. "Ni anse," olse. "Alaili banscal robai hitir chiana, 
512, fo. 15 ocus amacc roadnacht sund isintirsi inahecmais. Co- 

n* ! 

tanic atirib cianna, 1 corosuidigh inchross forind adna- 
culsa. 2 Indarlea isf or adnacuZ amaic dorat : ni erma- 
dair lasintoirrsi aichne adnaca-i^ ama-icc." " Is airisin 5 
rosechmallussa incroiss," olPatraic " .i. abith foradna- 
cul ingentlicK." Tuarcabad [la 3 ] Patro-ic inchross 4 
iarsin foradnacuZ in maicc chrisiaidi. 

Fecht and do ara Patraic testatar aeich airi. Ni 
choimnacair afogbail la doirchi na oidchi. Tuarcaib 10 
Patratc alaim suas. Roin[s]orcha^(/set achuic mcuir 
inmag nuli amal bitis coic sutralla, 5 ocus rofritha 6 
naheich fochetoir. 

Luit[h] P&traic tarMued coAu Amolguda. Dolotar 
arachenn .xii. filii Amalgada maicc Fi&chrach maicc 15 
Echoch, Oengus, Fergus, Fedilmid, Endse Cromm, 
Enna Cullomm, Corbmo-c, Coirpre, Echaid Diainim, 
Echcwd Oenau, Eogan Coir, Dubchonall, Ailill Aincch- 
scabaille. Bator maicc Amalgada ic 7 imcosnam im- 
monrigi. Cethir chenel fichet [in marg. .i. sencenela] 20 
batar isintir. Ro[f]rithbruithset coggabtais 8 form for 
co foranmmaim dong. Dobert dmo 9 Oengus foranmand 
forabrathri. 10 Ise ropu huallcha n diclainn Am&lgada 
intOengits. Fugellsat Loigairi mace Neill maicc Echach 
ri Temracli ocus abrathctir .i. Eogan mace Neill. 25 

Lota- / 1 maicc Amalgada do Temra^ in .xii. curribus 
sed in libr-[fo. 15 a. 2]-is Patricii inuenitur quod exierunt 
in iudicium tantum septem fratres de [e]is. Fuaratar 
falti ocinrig. Dalta intOengtts isinTemraig doLoeguiri. 
Gaibthir failti sundriud friss and. Guidid Oingus inna- 30 



E. 



1 ciana, E. 

- formadnaculsa ( on my grave ), 

3 Tuarcabad, 11. ; tuargaba la, E- 

4 in croissi, E. 

5 sutralla, E. 
"fofritha, E. 



8 



oc, E. 

congabtais, E. 
> didu, E. 

10 forabraithre, E. 

11 Malchu, E. 

12 cxierint, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



127 



saith he. " A certain woman was dwelling in a distant 
land, and in her absence her son was buried here in this 
country. And she came from distant lands and set the 
cross on this grave. It seemed to her that she put it on 
her son s grave. She was unable through the grief to 
recognise the grave of her son." Saith Patrick, " That 
is why 1 passed the cross, because it is on the heathen s 
grave." Then the cross was set up by Patrick on the 
grave of the Christian son. 

It once befell Patrick s charioteer that his horses were 
wanting unto him. He could not find them owing to 
the darkness of the night. Patrick raised up his hand : 
his five fingers illumined the whole plain as if they 
were five lamps, and the horses were found at once. 

Patrick went across the [river] Moy to the Hui 
Amalgada. There came to meet him twelve sons of 
Amalgaid son of Fiachra, son of Echaid, [namely] Oen- 
gus, Fergus, Fedilmid, Endae the Bent, Endae Bare-poll, 
Corbmac, Coirpre, Echaid the Spotless, Echaid One-ear, 
Eogan the Just, 1 Dubchonall, Ailill Kettle-face. The 
sons of Amalgaid were contending about the kingship 
There were twenty-four tribes (i.e. old tribes) in the 
land. They refused to take over them as king a man 
with a nickname. Then Oengus gave nicknames to his 
brothers. 2 The haughtiest of Amalgaid s sons was this 
Oengus. Loegaire son of Niall, son of Echaid, King of 
Tara, and his brother Eogan, son of Niall, adjudged 
[the dispute]. 

The sons of Amalgaid went to Tara in twelve cha 
riots ; but in the books of Patrick it is found that only 
seven brothers of them submitted to the judgment. 
They found welcome with the king at Tara. Oengus 
was a foster-son of Loegaire s. [So] a special welcome 
was given to him there. Oengus begs the doorkeepers 



1 Eocbadius alter, Eugenius Coir, 
Colgan, Tr. Th. 140. 



2 ut sic populi ah eis auertcrentur 
animi, Colgan, Tr. Tit. 140. 



128 EETHU PIliTRATC. 

llawi. E. doirside arnatailctis isin dun l Conull mace abratliar 



512, fo. lo 
a. 2. 



.i. mace Enda Cruimb. Roimeclai// Oengus trebairi 
ing-ilia 2 octacra 3 afir. Atchodai 4 Oengus insein ona 
dorrsirib. Amboi Conull fri less anechtair, rochuala 
guth cluic Patraic otipmi P&traic occwdun. Teit 5 
CWall chuccai. Bmnachais do. " Aclerisr," ol se, 

O 

: infetarsa 5 ced belrai inso fil ifomithmet lemmsa, 
Hibernensds omnes clamant ad te pueri, et reliqua. 
rogabsat di ingin abroind amatliav in nostris regioni- 
bus dicentes." " Meisi dorograd sin," olPatraic, " ocus 10 
rochualasa intan roba ininnsib mara Toirrdn. Et nes- 
ciui utrum in me, an extra [me] locuta sunt uerba. 
Et ibo tecum in regionem tuam babtizare, docere, 
euangel[i]zare." 

INterrogat autem Patricius qua causa venit Con- 15 
all, ocus roaisned C o^iall doPatraic infochun, [et] dixit 
naroleicet[h] isinTemrai-*/. Cui dixit Patricius. " IN- 
gredire nunc, ianuis apertis, et adii Eogan mace Neill, 
amicura mihi fide! em, qui te adiuvabit, capiens tu 
o[c]culte mdr tanaissi aloetanan signum inter nos 20 
semper." Et factum est sic. " Fochen," ol Eugan, 
" cid is toisc do P&traic ? " Ad^^bairt ConaAl, " for- 
tachtaig dam." Toracart Connill iarum, " Masu aroitid 7 
tra," olse, " istacartha hitig rig ocus isgabtha ferund 
isme is 8 6am. Masu araiss [fo. lob. 1] mathar, [is]si- 25 
nem 9 ann Enda Cromm." Quibus Loigairi respondit, 
" erlabra dontsinnsiur dm," olse, " ocus acallaim. Dia- 
tarta immorro seuta dochach ocus moine, 10 nigataim airi." 



i 



isaudun, E. 
2 E. omits. 
:i oc lacru, E. 
A adcottai, E. 
5 infetarsu, E. 



6 if oraithniiut, E. 

7 oitig, R. 



8 



as, E. 



assinem, E. 

111 sedtu 7 moui dnchach, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



129 



not to let into the fortress Conall his brother s son, 
namely, the son of Enda the Bent. Oengus dreaded the 
astuteness of the lad in arguing his right. Oen<ms ob- 

CD O O O 

tained that from the doorkeepers. While Conall was 
outside the court he heard the voice of Patrick s bell from 
Patrick s well by the fortress. Conall comes to him. 
Patrick blessed him. " O cleric," saith he, " knowest thou 
what language is this that is in my memory All the 
Irish children cry unto thee, etc./ which two girls sang 
out of their mother s womb in our territories ? " " It is 
I who was called thus," saith Patrick. " And I heard 
it when I was biding in the isles of the Tyrrhene sea. 
And I knew not whether the words were spoken within 
me or outside me. And I will go with thee into thy 
country, to baptize, to instruct, and to preach the gospel." 
Then Patrick asks for what cause Conall had come, 
and Conall declared to Patrick the cause. He said that 
he had not been let into Tara. Cui dixit Patricius : 
Enter now, the doors being open, and go to Eogan son 
of Niall, a faithful friend of mine, who will help thee if 
thou take secretly the finger next his little finger, for 
this is always a token between us." Et factum est sic. 
Welcome," saith Eogan, " what is Patrick s desire ? " 
Said Conall : " Help me." Conall argued then : " If 
indeed it be according to age that one argues in a 
palace and land is taken, it is I that am youngest. If 
it be according to my father s age, (then) Enda the Bent 
is the oldest therein." Quibus Loegaire respondit. 
Verily," saith he, " speech is to the oldest, and con 
verse. Howbeit, if jewels and treasures have been 
given to any one, I take them not away from him." l 



1 Colgaii is more intelligible : 
Post haec Conallus causam dixit 
coramRege; ct perorando dixit: si 
juventutis floridaeque sctatis, quae 
patriam viribus tueri posset, spec- 
tanda sit ratio, sibi, qui in hoc 
genere omnes adspirantes supcra- 
ret, regimen esse conferendum : si 
vero senectutis et justitirc, patrem 
u 10231. 



eius, omnibus esse pneferendom, 
qui rcliquos fratres titulo primo 
geniture and maturitate judicii 
superaret. Unde motus eius ra- 
tionibus Laogarius Rex, licet prope 
invitus, adiudicavit patri eius pater- 
num solum et solium modo jura 
suffragantibus persolui consueta, 
prius persoluat. 7V. Th. 140. 

I 



130 



BETHU PHATRAIC. 



llawl.B. Lotar ass ocus Patraic cum eis, ocus dorat P&traic 
b. i . acharpa do Conoll combu e intres carpal deac. Lotar 
iarsin aset ocus nipa chen doib laOengus domacc (.i. 
do CWall) abrathar ocus doP&traic. Doleicc fVia da- 
brathair A. Fergus ocus Fedilmid marbad Patraic, 5 
ocus scarsit fou ocus Loegairi .i. iarna erail fair do 
Loego/m. 1 Lotar 2 fathuaid do ascnam atiri. Ba airm 
inna fingaili laOengus adenam a Corand. 3 Roint[s]am- 
lastar Fergits [suan. " Fir," ol Oengus, " Ferghas 4 ] cend 
for aithin." Femthit abrathir anasberfcis. " Ni mairfem 10 
innendaic 5 (.i. Patrctic) : ni dingnem 6 da-no fingaili 
forar[m]brat^ctir." Doluid Oengus dib mbuidnib ara- 
cend diamarbad ocus dadruid leiss .i. Reon ocus 
Rechred dochenel 7 Foelan Fcnnedo. Ni mou mill it/ir 
inport asanacai f&iraic innanaimtiu on chrois fri crois 15 
P&traic aniar co cill Fo?-cland. AsbeH Rdon du an- 8 
aicciffed Pat-raic nascluicf ed 9 intalam. Atfess do 

o 

Psdraic anisin. " ISmeissi em," olP&traic, " citanac- 
cigi/ Ut uidit Patricius ilium sloicsi intalam sis. 
" Creitfe," olse, " manumanachar." Focheirtt intalam 20 
suas combui osnaibgaithaib, cotorchair sis leithbeo. 
Credidit et baptizatus est. Fochoissled d&no suas 
Roechred, ocus dolecced anuass commomaid achend 
frisinailich ocus noloisci 10 tene dinim. Ata and Ail 
inDruad : ita n cell ann. Cross Patraic aainm, 12 fri 25 
Caill Fochlad anair. Telach innanDruad aainm in- 
phoirt hiraba l buiden inna[n]genti f? icro[15. b. 2]-iss 
~P&traic amar. Glaiss Chonaig eturra. 11 



1 Loigairiu, E, 

2 Dolotar, E. 

3 hi Corunn, E. 

4 Sic E. 

5 innennacc, E. 

6 dignein, ] .. 

~ docheniul. E. 



8 iii, E. 

9 nasluicfedjE. 

10 nollosci, E. 

11 ata, E 

12 a aainm, 1\. 

13 irraba, E. 

14 etarru, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 131 

They went thence and Patrick with them, and Pa 
trick bestowed his chariot on Conall, so that it was the 
thirteenth chariot. Then they went their way, and 
Oengus had no affection for them (that is), for Conall 
his brother s son and for Patrick. He left it to his 
two brothers, namely, Fergus and Fedilmid, to kill 
Patrick and Conall ; and they (Fergus and Fedilmid) 
parted from (?) him (Oengus) and Loegaire, that is after 
he had received his injunction from Loegaire. They 
went northwards to visit their land. The place in 
which Oengus had intended to commit the fratricide 
was in Corann. Fergus simulated sleep. " True," saith 

Oengus, " Fergus " His brothers refuse 

[to do] what they said. " We will not kill the innocent 
(namely, Patrick) : we will not, moreover, commit fra 
tricide on our In-other." Oengus went with two bands 
against them to kill them, and he had two wizards, 
namely, Reon and Rechred, of the tribe of Foelan the 
AVarrior. It was not more than a mile between the 
place out of which Patrick saw the enemies, the cross to 
the west of Patrick s cross, and l Cell Foreland. Reon 
said that at the place in which he should see Patrick the 
earth would swallow him (Patrick) up. That was told 
to Patrick. " Truly," saith Patrick, <l it is I that shall 
first see him." As soon as Patrick saw him the earth 
swallowed him down. " 1 will believe," saith he, " if I 
am saved." The earth flings him up, so that he was 
above the winds and he fell down half alive. He believed 
and was baptized. Then Roechred was lifted (?) up 
(into the air) and was cast down from above so that 
his head brake against the stone ; and fire from heaven 
burnt (him). There stands the wizard s stone. There 
is a church there. Grostt Patraic ( Patrick s Cross ) is 
its name, to the east of the wood of Fochlad. Telach 
inna nDruad ( The Wizards Hill ) is the name of the 
place wherein was the troop of the heathen to the west 
of Cross Patraic. Glaiss Conaig is between them. Oen- 

1 Lit. t<>. 

i 2 



102 P.ETIIU PTIATRAIC 

i. B. Asbert Oenrms, " crettfessa diat(xM.cthar mofiur" .i. 

f 1 o 4* i r 

b. 2 . Fedilm l ingcn Amalgaofa atbath ocein. 

Fecht and luid 2 dald aracherm 3 Patraic : tairpthech 
dondechuid laaccobar na ici. Faithbid fer dimuntir 
P&traic imbi. "Mo debrod," oVP&traic, "bacubaio 1 /; 
cTabad 5 t?mu bad dall." Ba 6 slan iarum indall ocus 
ba 6 dall inslan. Quod utruraque factum est. Migne 
ised ainm andi 7 rodallad ann. Ishe inda.ra fer di 
muntir ~Pa.traic roan in deserto Patri[c]ii uacuo quod 
est ifarrad natip7"at oc crois Patraic, ocus Domnall 8 10 
intali, cia bame robui diasruith iriu. Ruan mace 
Concnama ara Amalgac?a, ishe roicad and. Roi 
Ruain ainm ind inaid inroiccad indall, ocus hl&P&traic 
i&rum. 

Donairthdt dabaccach inOchtar <J Chferthin. Coinsit 1 5 
fHss andiorprrs aranainmib, ocus baandsa doib im- 
thecht it^r anorbe hisleib ocus fothiur. 10 Quid plura 
dicam ? Sanati sunt. 

Luid do Domnuch Mor ubi est episcopus Mucn.ie. 
Luid iarwm doCrois Pa/raic ubi venit ad eum n JFA 20 
Fota mac Echdach maic Oengusa,, ocus ronic do 
bacaigi ocintiprait ft ^crois P&traic aniar qui obtulit 
ei di damaisc thire fora fothaiged inport ; et reliquit 
duos de familia sua .i. Teloc ocus Nemnall. 

Uidit Enda inagos uolentes occidere Patricium. 25 
Dixit filio suo Conallo : Vade et custodi Patricium 



1 feidelm, E. 
" dolluid, E. 
! nrceud, E. 



4 







al, 



, E. 



pa, V. 



7 indi, E. 

8 donnmal, E. 
IJ inochtur, E. 

10 folhuir, E. 

11 Sic E. ; earn, R. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



133 



gus said: " I will believe if my sister is brought back 
to life," to wit, Fedlem, daughter of Amalgaid, who had 
died long ago. 

Once a blind man came to meet Patrick. Hastily he 
went, through the desire of the cure. A man of Pa 
trick s household laughed at him. " My God s doom ! " 
saith Patrick, " it were meet that thou shouldst be the 
blind man." So the blind became hale and the hale 
became blind. Mignae 1 is the name of him who was 
blinded there. He is one of the two men of Patrick s 
household who remained in the empty Disert Patraic, 
quod est near the well at Cross Patraic, and Domnall 
was the other, though their senior was angry with 
them. It was Euan, son of Cu -cnama, Amalgaid s 
charioteer, that was healed there. Roi Ruain is the 
name of the place wherein the blind man was healed, 
and it belongs to Patrick afterwards. 

Two lame men come to him in Ochtar Caerthin. 
They complained to him that they were (virtually) dis 
inherited because of their defects, and it was difficult 
for them to travel between their heritages in mountain 
and in level land. 2 Why should I say more ? They 
were heard. 

Then he went to Domuach Mor, ubi est Bishop 
Mucnae. Then he went to Cross Patraic, where there 
came to him Aed the Tall, son of Echaid, son of Oengus, 
and he healed him of lameness at the well to the west 
of Cross Patraic. And Aed offered to him two ox- 
gangs (?) of land whereon the place was founded. And 
he left there two of his household, namely, Teloc and 
NemualL 3 

Enda saw wizards seeking to slay Patrick, and he 
said to his son : " Go and take care of Patrick, that the 
wizards may not slay him." Patrick himself perceived 



1 Midgna, Colgan, Tr. Tk. 141. 

2 inter montcui ct plunitiutit, ibid. 



3 Doiunaldo, Coljjan, Tr. Tk. 141. 



134* BETHU PIIATRA1C. 

Kawl. B. ne magi occiderent ilium." Ipse Patricius sensit eos ; 
5i2,fo. , e j. combust ignis etereus eos fin! numero 1 nouem. 

b. 2. L J 



Rofothaigestar Patraic cill riAlaid, ocus ro[f]acaib 2 
fer smith dia muntir and .i. epscop [fo.16 a. 1.] Muiredaig. 

Robathais Pa,traic mulieres 3 .i. Crebriu ocus Lesru 
di ingin Glerann rna?cc Cummeni. ITe couacartatar 
P&traic abronnaib 4 &mdthar quando fuit in insolis 
rnaris Tyrreni. IT he ata erlamte 5 Cille Forgland 
laAu Amalgac?a iarMuaid. 



Luid hiforraig mace nAmalgodo, et crediderunt ei 10 
.uii. filii Amalgodo : immEnde ocus imminrig. Is hisui- 
diu robathes in mnoi torrig ocus agein, et snscitauit 
aliam. 

Lottar iarum clondferta imbai inben marb (.i. Fe- 
dihn) alachta ~Pa.traic ocus Con&ll iarco%air this doChill 15 
Alaid, Oengus, immorro, iarsin cooiair uachtaraig. 
Recait infert. 6 Dodittssaig P&traic inmnoi ocus amac 
inabru. et babtizati sunt ambo in fonto Oenadarca? 7 
.i. dinchnuchai aird bic talman fi.1 inna [f]arrad ro- 
aininniged intopur. Et suscitata ilia praedicauit tur- 20 
bis de poenis inferni et praemis coeli, et per lacrimas 
rogauit fratrem suum ut Deo per Patricium crederet, 8 
(juod factum est, et babtizatus est. 9 Et in illo die 
.xii. milia babtizati sunt in fonte Oenadarce, ut di- 

citur : 

Baithsit hi r inoenlaithiu 

da se mili mar, 

im seckt maccu Amalgctc^a, 

ised on ba slan. 

xii. mili em rocredset 10 doPafomc laAu Amalgaid ocus 30 



1 Sic E. ; mumcro, li. 
- foraccuib, E. 
;! mulioris, 1J. 
4 abbronnaib, E. 
erlamj , E. 



r infirt, E. 

" Sic E. ; oendarcsc, It. 

s credderct, It. 

II E. omits et babtizatus est. 

III rocreitsct, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



135 



them, and fire from heaven consumed them, to the 
number of nine. 

Patrick founded Cell Alaid, and left therein an aged 
man of his household, namely, Bishop Muiredaig 1 

Patrick ba.ptized the women, namely, Crebriu and 
Lesru, the two daughters of Gle ru, son of Cummene. 
It is they that called to Patrick out of their mother s 
womb, when he was in the isles- of the Tyrrhene sea. 
It is they that are patronesses of Cell Forgland in Hui 
Amalgada, west of (the river) Moy. 

He went into Forrach mace n-Amalgodo ; 2 and Amal- 
gaid s seven sons believed in him, together with Ende and 
the King. Therein it is that he baptized the pregnant 
woman and her child, and raised another woman to life. 

Then Patrick and Conall went to the grave wherein 
the dead pregnant woman (namely, Fedilm) was biding, 
along the lower path to Cell Alaid. Oengus, however, 
went along the upper path. They reach the grave. 
Patrick raises the woman to life, and the boy in her 
womb. And both were baptized in the well of Oen- 
adarc ( one-horn ). From the steep little hillock of 
earth that is near it the well was so named. And when 
she was brought to life she preached to multitudes of 
the pains of hell and the rewards of heaven, and with 
tears she besought her brother to believe in God 
through Patrick. Quod factum est, and he was bap 
tized. And in that day twelve thousand were baptized 
in the well of Oen-adarc, lit dicitur : 

In one day are baptized 

Twice six great thousands-, 

Together with Amalgaid s seven sons : 

That was well. 
Verily twelve thousand believed in Patrick in Hui- 

1 Muredachum, Colgan, 7V. Tli. gregati ersmt filij Amalgadij Regis, 

141. vocatur Forrach mime nn/iialijaidli, 

- locum, qui a consessu publico, Colgau, 7V. Th. 141. 
in quo cum snhiectis populis con- 



136 



BETHU PHATEA1C. 



Rawi. B. uacaillib [leg. chaillid] Fochlad, ocus foracaib Maucen 



Luid fodess coferta Locha Dsela. 1 Cengussa intal- 
am. Romenair 2 Patraic cong&load do feissin ann. 
Donanaicc int Oengus immescai : doduaccai do, ar- 5 
nirbo ochridi 3 mcreit cid intan robaitsed ocus foruisme 
creitem. 4 " Modebrod," olPafowc, " ba coir [fo. 16 a. 2] 
ceniptis arda dochongbaZasu ocus doclainde post te. Bit 
coirmmgnaithi dochomorbai ocus bit fingalaig triit." 

Luid ~Pa,traic 5 sair doLicc Find, bali doronai 6 chroiss JQ 
isin chloich osChill Moir Ochtair Muaide amar, acht 
Lia naManach aainm indiu .i. cruimthir Monaich 
sancti, cell Olcan; acht nirabai cell and iutansin. Et 
babtizauit Echaich mace Nathi mic Fiachrach, et susci- 
tauit coniugem eius Echtrai ocAth Echtrai 7 hosinglaiss 15 
bic ifirdorus Chilli Moiri. 8 Ocus ata fert Echtrai 9 for 
ur indatha. Ismine eulais leosum innatir senchas 
coimnigedar infiurtsa. 

Dofoid 10 epscop Olcan huad dochowgbail du hita Cell 
Mor indiu. Ita uenit, biail foramuin. 11 Et dixit ei 20 
Patricius, du itoithsad abiail diamuin isand ba cong- 
baithi do. Quod factum est ubi est 12 Cell Mor Uachtair 
Muaide. 13 

Luid da??o fathuaid doLicc Balbeni, ubi filios Amal- 
gaid inuenit et benedixit, ocus dodechu^ asintir do- 14 25 
Bertlacliaib aniar imBertlachaib sair 15 ininbiur Muaidi 
fHbeolu mara. 

Batir ingen fiada and, et benedixit inn imorchu 



1 fades do fertai locho da ela, E. 

2 rommenair, E. 

3 6 chridiu, E. 

4 creitim, E. 

5 E. omits. 

6 E. iDserts patraic. 

7 Echtre, E. 

8 cille moire, E. 



9 Echtre, E. 

10 Dofaid, E. 

11 Sic E. ; for muin, K. 

12 Sic E. ; R. omits. 

13 Sic E. ; Muaigi, li. 
11 di, E. 

15 imBertlacha tairis sair, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



137 



Amalgada and from the wood of Fochlad : and he left 
with them Maucen 1 the Master. 

He went south to the Ferta of Loch-Dae]a. The 
land belonged to Oengus. Patrick thought that he 
would take it to himself there. Oengus came to him 

in drunkenness to him, for it was not from the 

heart that he believed, even when he was baptized and 
confessed (his) belief. " My God s doom ! " saith Patrick, 
" it were right that thy dwellings and thy children after 
thee should not be exalted. Thy successors will be 
alebibbers, and they will be parricides through thee." 

Patrick went eastward to Lecc Finn, where 2 he made 
a cross in the stone over Cell Mor Ochtair Muaide ( the 
great church of the Upper Moy ) to the west ; but Lia 
na Manach ( the Monks Stone ) is its name to-day, that 
is, Saint Crumther Monach s [or] Cell Olcain : but there 
was no church there at that time. And he baptized 
Echaid, son of Nathi/ son of Fiachra, and raised to life 
his wife Echtra at Ath Echtra over the little stream 
right in the doorway of Cell Mor. And Echtra s grave- 
mound is on the edge of the ford. It is a ... of 
knowledge with them in their country, the story which 
commemorates this miracle. 

Bishop Olcan went from him to reside in the place 
wherein Cell Mor stands to-day. Thus he went, axe on 
back. And Patrick said to him that where his axe 
should fall from his back, there should his residence be. 
Which thing came to pass where Cell Mor Uachtair 
Muaide (now) stands. 

Then he went northwards to Lecc Balbeni, where he 
found the sons of Amalgaid, and blessed them. And he 
went out of the country from Bertlacha in the west 
into Bertlacha in the east, in the estuary of the Moy, 
overagainst (?) the sea. A girl is drowned before him 



1 Manchenum cognomento Ma~ 
yistrum, Colgao, 7V. Th. 141. 

2 Colgan (TV. Th. 141) trans 
lates baile as if it were compounded 



with finn ( ad locum Leac-fiunn- 
baile vocatum ). 

3 Eochadium Dathia, siue Dauide 
Fiachrij filio natum, ibid. 



138 



BETHU PHATBAIC. 



512 to 16 s * n> e ^ di x it quod in sempiternum non moriretur ali- 
a. 2. quis ibi. Profetauit Patricius quod secum essent 

Bertlacha airtheracha. 1 Ata isenchass leosum ri intiri 
opera in die belli Pat. illvm regio 2 et uictor erit. 

ISandsin icunglaisi taiiaicset Grecraigi clocha fo? 1 - 5 
f&traic ocus foramuntir. " Modebrod," olPa^oic, 
" iiach comland imbeithi memais foraib 3 ocus bethi 
foselib ocus sopaib ocus cuitbiud hi each airecht 4 im 
bed." 5 

"Arrddruig, aChonaill," olPatraicc, [16 b. 1.] "gabaillO 
bachla duitsiu." ConaM dixit, " Si pium est tibi faciam." 
" M be G ed biass and," olPatro/ic. " Biasu f ut gaiscitZ 
causa comarpsa dot cheniul, ocus bid tu inCoiiald 
Sciathbachall. Orddan loech ocus clerech uaitt, ocws 
nach sen uait assasciath imbia toraind mobachlasa 15 
nisoifetar oic imbi." Quod illi Patricius fecit. 

Luit[h] sair hicrich Oa Fiacrach lamuir. Frisort do 
uisqe .i. riglie mor anaicneta indi, et maledixit ei. 
Ata forsindusciu locc, Buale Patraic nomen eius .i. 
fert rabecc cocrois and : dunarrastair sain ed mbecc. 20 
Andsin donanic epscoj) Bron noeb Chaisil Irre ocus 
mace Kime noeb Chilli ChorcuRoide, et ibi ei[s] scripsit 
alphabetum. Et audiui ab alio quod in illo locco 
dedit dentem ex ore suo episcopo Brono, [propterea] 
quod earns esset 7 Patricio. 25 

Oc tuidecht do aniar tarsinMiiaid focetoir hinGre- 
craigi donarthatar tridruid nemdenmacha 8 ocRaith 
Kigbaird, qui nihil ei potuerunt, et dixit quod de 
ilia gente non deficisset uir illius magice peritie 



semper. 



30 



1 airthcrcha, E. 

2 This corrupt passage stands 
thus in E. : rfi. intire. ata opera in 
die helli pat. illam regionem et uictor. 

a foirb, E. 
4 airiucht, E. 



5 Written in R. and E. as if it 
began the next following sentence. 

6 Niba, E. 

7 carum essent, II. 

8 neimdenmacha, E. 

9 Sic E, ; peniper, K. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 139 

there ; and he blessed that port (?) and said that no one 
should be drowned there in sempiternum,. Patrick 
prophesied that the eastern Bertlacha would belong to 
him. It stands in one of their histories that in the day 
of war the king of the land shall call on Patrick (to 
protect) that country, and he shall be victorious. 

There at the stream the Grecraige flung stones at 
Patrick and his household. " My God s doom ! " saith 
Patrick, " in every contest in which ye shall be ye shall 
be routed, and ye shall abide under spittles and wisps and 
mockery * in every assembly at which ye shall be present." 

" Arise, O Conall ! " saith Patrick : " thou must take 
the crozier." Conall said, " If it is pleasing to God I 
will do it for thee." " That shall not be so," saith 
Patrick. " Thou shalt be under arms for sake of thy 
tribe s heritage, and thou shalt be Conall Crozier-shield. 2 
Dignity of laymen and clerics shall be from thee, and 
every one of thy descendants in whose shield shall be 
the sign of my crozier, the warriors with him shall not 
be turned (to flight)." Which thing Patrick did for him. 

Patrick went eastward into the territory of the Hui 
Fiachrach by the sea. A water opposed him, that is, 
(there was) a great, unnatural flood therein, and he- 
cursed it. On the water is a stead, Buale Patraic 
( Patrick s Byre ) is its name, to wit, a small mound 
with a cross thereon. He tarried a little while there. 
Then the holy bishop Bron of Caisel lire came to him, 
and the holy Mace-Rime of Cell Corcu-Roide, and there 
he wrote an alphabet for them. And I have heard 
from a certain person that in that place he gave a tooth 
out of his mouth to bishop Bron, because he was dear 
unto Patrick. 

Just as he was coming from the west over the Moy 
into Grecraige, three poison-giving wizards overtook 
him at Raith Rigbard. They could do nothing to him, 

i.e., ye shall be subject to every. I 2 Conallum Sciuth-bachlach .i. 
kind of insult. I scuti baculati, Colpan, Tr. Th. 142. 



140 



BETHU PHATEAIC. 



Kawl. B. 
b. i 



MaccErce mac Draigin, qui hi Gill Roe More est 
icrich Amalgaid. 1 Seckt maicc Draigin rosbaitsi Pa- 
traic, et elegit ex eis mace Erce, ocus atnoi doepscop 
Bron dia altromm, arnibuassa abreith ineterc&n 
arbaide aathar. 5 

Dororand Patraic Caissil 2 nlrre, ocus ata for lar in- 
liss indlecc fomtorchair fiacail ~Patraic. Forcmaid 
epscop Broin inport, et profetauit Patricias quod gen- 
tilibus desereretur locus ille, quod factum est. 

[1G b. 2] Is annsin rogab Patraic inrand : 10 

A fir ha 

ocus mace nutan immba 

otaam inar[m]biu 

nochotacca cusindiu. 

Cein robamar immalle 15 

nirodamar huar nate 

be^inacht forrig rianuli 3 

ronscar acnaim senbuidi. 

Cidphe 4 gellus dit nachthan 

imanmaim icomadrad 20 

gellfassa de fiad ili 

dodeoin Fiadat findnime. . 

INFiada find fil 5 fornim 

C07iacna f^-im Crist coemdil 

domrosat fobathis [gil] 25 

nimreilce inathis noenfir. Atir ha. 7 



1 Amulgiidha, E. 

2 Caisiul, E. 

3 nanhuile, E. 

4 Ciphe, E. 

5 E. omits, 
e Sic E. 

These verses are thus given m the 
Book of Leinster, facsimile, p. 353. 

Oenfiacail immorro la Fabric 
intan luid a Cruachan. Ocus la 
epscop oc Achud 1 obair rofacbad 
indfiacailsin .i. Per ha. [ One 
tooth, however, had Patrick when 
he went out of Cruachan. And 



that tooth was left with a bishop at 
A.chad Fobair, to wit, Fer hA] ut 
Patricias dixit. 

Afir a, facus mcnutan imba. 
nocotfacca cosindiu otu imbiu, 

afir a. 
On aidchi conAranuc frim at- 

berirn fiad rig narend. 
nidechaid feoil tarut sis, nithauic 

go u anis dartchend. 
INFiada find fil fornirn coecnu, 

conairmitin. 

domicc fobathis bain bil, nonileic 
fobathis oeufir, A. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 141 

and he said that to that race there would never be want 
ing a man of that magical skill. 

[As to] Mace Erce, son of Draigen, who is in Cell Roe 
More in the territory of Amalgad ; there were seven 
sons of Draigen, whom Patrick baptized, and of them 
he chose Mace Erce, and he gave him to bishop Bron to 
be fostered, for it was not easy to take him away to a 
distance, because of his father s affection (for him). 

Patrick marked out Caissel lire, and in the middle of 
the hall stands the flagstone ] on which Patrick s tooth 
fell. Bishop Bron ... the place, and Patrick prophe 
sied that that place would be deserted by the heat lien, 
which thing came to pass. 

Then Patrick sang the stave : 

man . . . 
And . . . 

Since we have been alive 

1 have not seen thee till to-day. 
While we have been together 

I suffered not cold nor heat. 
A blessing on the King of all the (elements). 
Whatever I have ... of thee at any time 
In my name. 

before many 

To the will of God of white heaven, 
The white God who is in heaven, 
Dearly loved Christ, worketh with me, 
He created me under pure baptism : 
He leaves me not in disgrace with any one. 



1 in cuius atrio est saxum, Colg. 7V. Th. 142. 



142 BETHU PHATliAIC. 

llawi. B. ISandsin aspert P&traic fHsna hiascairiu aracoirtis 
b o do innalina isincl aphaind .i. hiSlicig. Dixerunt ei : 
" Nigaibter bratana 1 indi isiiidabainnsi ingaimrid : 2 
huair atbeirsiu [immorro," 8 ] olind iascairi, " doge- 
narane." Rollasat allina ocus rogabsat eicne mora 5 
ocus doratsat doP&traic. Et benedixit flumini, ccmid 
hi SJicech gamnach uisci nErend, argaibther iasc indi 
hicachrathi. 

Epscop 4 Rodan, buacaill 5 Pafrccz c, foracaib P&traic 
hi Muirisc Aigli iCill Epsco%> Retain. 7 Nidc ndais 10 
aloig acht ani conarleiced som doib. ISdosin atbd at 

incruitiri ocus in senmairi hiriaraib 

i> 

denait doloig a Rotan 7 
roleic doib dinetan. 

Callraigi Culi Cernadan robatar himaigin derrit ara- 1"> 
chinn 8 P&traic, ocus adcoimcaiset crandu fr? sciathu 
dofub[thad] 9 P&traic con&rcmintir. " Modcbroth," ar- 
P&traic, " ni maith andongcnsait[h]. 10 Niich cath ocu-s 
nach immairecc doberaid ocus farclowma farndiaid 
isfoirb memais." Roslechtsat fochetoir doP&traic act 20 
coicfir. Roraidi P&traic, " Nach cath memais foirb, 
ciabeit Connacht& uili farndiaid, nithoitb lin bus lia 
indaas cuiciur uaib," &mal comaltar. 11 

[fo. 17 a. 1.] Fecht do Patraic i&rtmdecht for Ber[n]us 
Hua nAilella dodul hiMag Luirgg, cotorchair imBuaill 25 
.i. ob dothtet alLoch Tochet. Ath Carpait ainm ind 
atha, focus do Ess mace nEirc. Romallach P&traic 
alleth sair dond huisciu. " Ocus alleth o ath siar," ol 
a muinter, " cid ainges lat ? " " Ticfa " (olPatraic) 
" mace bethad gebs and iartain (ocus~) bid ferr leiss 30 
uisci torthech icob(ali)." .i. Colum cillc mac-c Feidli- 



1 



nigaibther brattan, E. 



2 isindinbuidse in gaimriud, 
a Sic E. 

4 Espop, li. 

5 Rotan biiachoill, E. 



i 



E. omits. 



7 Kddclan, K. 

8 archinn, E. 



y 



dofubthad, E. 

10 dorigensaid, E. 

11 chomailter, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 143 

Then Patrick told the fishermen to cast the nets 
for him into the river, namely, into Slicech. They said 
to him : " Salmon are not caught in it, in this river, in 
winter; (but) since thou sayest it," say the fishermen, 
" we will do it." They cast their nets and caught great 
salmon and gave them to Patrick. And he blessed the 
river, so that the Slicech is the milch -cow of the waters 
of Ireland, for in it fish is caught in every quarter of 
the year. 

Bishop Rodan, Patrick s herdsman, Patrick left in 
Muiresc Aigle in Cell Epscoip Rodan ( ; Bishop Rodan s 
Church. ) His calves used only to do what was per 
mitted them. Of him it is that the harpers and the 
musicians say in .... 

" Thy calves, O Rotan, suck. 
He left to them ..." 

The Callraigi of Cule-Cernadan were in a secret place- 
ahead of Patrick, and they struck spears against shields 
to terrify Patrick with his household. "My God s 
doom ! " saith Patrick, " not good is what they have 
done. Every battle and every conflict that ye and your 
children after you shall deliver, ye shall be routed 
therein." Straightway all (of them), save five men, 
knelt to Patrick. Patrick said : " Every battle in 
which ye shall be routed, though all Connaught should 
be after you, there shall fall no greater number of you 
than five men/ as is fulfilled. 

Once as Patrick was after passing by Bernas Ua- 
Oilella to go into Mag Luirg, he fell into Buall, that is, 
a river which comes out of Loch Techet. Ath Carpait l 
is the name of the ford, near to (the cataract called) Ess 
mace [nJEirc. Patrick cursed the eastern half of the 
water. "And the half from the ford westward, why 
hast thou spared it ? " " There shall come," saith Pa 
trick, " a son of Life, who will set up there afterwards, 
and he will prefer (to have) a fruitful water at his 

1 id est, vaduni quadrigae, Colgan, Tr. Th. 143. 



144 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Rawl. B.^ midh oc Ess (mac) nEirc. Ondath (.i. cosinloch) suas 
a i iascrad isdech in hEri lacach and: huad sis ni mor 
gabar aim. 

Luid iarom [Patraic 1 ] hicrich Maigi Luirg, coructha 
aeich hicumugg lacenel mace nEirc, ocus romallach 5 
dodoinib intiri sin. Acht cpscop Maine do uib Ailella 
rogaid indi Patraic imdilgud clia braithrib, ocus rola- 
gaig 2 Patraic inmallach^am, ocus ronnig Maine cossa 
P&traic ccwatblt ocus ccmaddraib, ocas roimmaig na- 
eocha 3 ifergort ocas roglan acossa arhonoir Patraic, 10 
ocus atrubairt Patraic, " Biaid gol ocus eigem ocus 
ilach la Incht intiri sin ocus nocobiaid comaithgess 
and in saeculum," ut impletur. Ocus atrubairt d&no 
P&traic ropad leiss rand mor clintir sin iartain, ut 
impletum est. In[N]odain 4 locha hUama ata imworro 15 
epscop Maine domuntir Pafraic ocus Gemtene 5 indE- 
canuch la Uu Ailella. 

Luid Patraic iarsin hicrich Callraigi doDridin Dara 
bali ata 7 indiu Druim Lias. IS ann robaitsi mac C;er- 
thaind, 8 oc^^s roedbrad inportsin doPatraic in sempi- 20 
ternum. Rogab Patraic iarsin forsindedbairt inDruim 
Dara, Druimm Lias indiu .i. dosost[17. a. 2.]-aib 9 Pa- 
traic and ocus dinaliasaib roainmniged. Foracaib 
Patraic Benen and adalta inapdaine fr/re fichet 
\)\iadan. 25 

Taraill leiss is[n]aib giinnib sair du ita indiu cenel 
Muinremair. Doreiprensat 10 adisroin forsinse t. Ata 
and lecc Patraic ocus coll Patraic ed rhbecc on chill 
(siar) coTigab and, Srath Patimc ainmnigther indiu. 



1 Sic E. 

- i-olacgaig, E. 

:) echu, E. 

4 inNodain, E. 

5 Geintene, E. ; Gemthenno, 



G iuecliainuch, E. ; Each-aincch, 
Colgan. 
~> ita, E. 

8 Coerthinu, E. 
11 disostaib, E. 



Colgan. 10 durebbrensct, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 145 

stead." That is, Colomb Cille son of Feidlimed at Ess 
mace nEirc, from the ford, that is, to the lake, up 
wards. The best fishing in Ireland every one has there. 
(But) from thence down not much is caught there. 

Then Patrick went into the district of Mag Luirg, 
and his horses were forcibly taken by the tribe of the 
Sons of Ere, and he cursed the people of that country. 
But bishop Maine of the Hui-Ailella besought Patrick 
to forgive his brethren, and Patrick weakened the male 
diction. And Maine washed Patrick s feet with his 
hair and with his tears, and he drove the horses into 
a meadow and cleansed their hoofs in honour of 
Patrick. And Patrick said;.- " There will be weeping 
and wailing and lamenting with the people of that 
country, and there will not be neighbourhood there in 
saeculum," as is fulfilled, And Patrick said that he 
would have a great part of that country afterwards, 
as hath been fulfilled in Nodain 1 of Loch Uama. 
Bishop Maine, moreover, is of Patrick s household, and 
Gemtene in the Echanach in Hui-Ailella. 

Thereafter Patrick went into the district of Call- 
raige, to Druim Daro, the stead wherein to-day standeth 
Druim Lias. There he baptized Caerthann s son, and 
that place was offered to Patrick for ever. Thereafter 
Patrick set tip on the offering in Druim Daro. Druim 
Lias (it is) to-day, namely, from Patrick s stations and 
from the sheds (liasa) it was named. Patrick left his 
fosterson Bendn there, in the abbacy, for the space of 
twenty years. 

Then he fared into the Glens eastward, where the 
tribe of Muinremar is to-day. His two nostrils dropped 
(blood) on the road. Patrick s flagstone is there, and 
Patrick s hazel, a little distance from the church west 
ward. He set up there. Srath Patraic ? it is named 

1 quod impletum est in Aidano de CWA-[leg. Locli\-uamach, Colgan, 
Tr. Th. p. 143. 
u 10231. 



146 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Bawl. B. Domnach Sratha (a)ainin oceHn. Rofoi Patro/ic fo- 
a*2. f 17 domnach and, et haec est un[ic]a [eius] eclesia illius 
regionis. 1 

Luid Patmic sech Druim Cliab oCh[aisiul hlrre 
lasna Ro 2 ]ssa sair iarMaig Ene, ccmacaib Domnach 5 
Mor Maigi Ene. 

ISann sin mallachais do Duib arin era doratsat na 
iascairiu 3 fair. Robennacli immorro do Drob&ss dint- 
sochall 4 dogensat na maicc becca friss robatar ic 
iascach 5 iudi ; ocas it inaic becca gaibthi an[d] 6 10 
fheos. M drobessach cainem dithon[n]emaib hErenn. 
Nach {e mor g&ibter inEss Ruaid ised atberat indias- 
cairi : 7 " Drobessach inteicni ;" fobith is[s]ainred do Dro- 
beiss tonnem cain and tria bennac/itain Yatraic. 

Coba ihri, tra, dochuaid Pa^raic tar Sinaind hitir 15 
Connacht .L. cloc ocus .1. calech naltore ocus .1. anart 
fo/ acaib hitir Connacht, each ?e dib inna chill. Secht 
[m]bliadna s dou icp^-ocept 9 do Connacht&ibh. Fora- 
caib \>emiachta,m leu ocus ceilebraiss diib. 

Luid Pafraic do Ess Ruaid. Folauntstar congbail 20 
and du ita Disert Patraic ocus Lee Patraic. Fristulaid 
Coirpri do, ocus rofoid 10 [17 b. 1] diis dia muintir dogab- 
ail alama .i. Carbacc ocus OAangws ananmann. Ni- 
maith andagnid," " olP&traic. " Dia leicthe damsa cong- 
bail sund ropad tanaissi Romas Letha t onaTibir treithe 12 25 
mo chathairsi co?iaEssruaid trea, ocus ropad do 
beitis comarbai indi." Roopai Coirpre insiu, 



1 i.e., in ea regioue. 

- Sic E. 

3 arinnera doratsat na iuscairi, E. 

" sochill, E. 

5 iascuch, E. 

6 gaibti and, E. 



Sic E. ; iudiascaire, K. 
8 mblia. E. 
praicept, E. 



9 



Sic E. ; rotoi, K. 



11 andugni, E. 
- trcthi, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 147 

to-day. Domnach Sratba its name from afar. 1 Patrick 
rested on Sunday there, and this is his only church in 
that territory. 

Patrick went past Druim Cliab, from Caisel Irre by 
the Rosses eastward, along Mag Ene. He built (?) Dom 
nach Mor Maige Ene ( the Great Church of Mag- Ene ). 

Then he cursed the (river) Dub because of the refusal 
which the fishermen gave him. Howbeit, he blessed 
the (river) Drobe ss,- owing to the kindness which the 
little boys who were fishing in it did unto him. And 
(even) little boys take (fish) there still. A salmon of 
Drobess is the finest of Ireland s salmon. Of any big 
salmon that is caught in Ess Ruaid this is what the 
fishermen say : " the salmon is from Drobess ;" because 
peculiar to Drobe ss is the beautiful salmon there through 
Patrick s blessing. 

Thrice, now, did Patrick wencl across the Shannon into 
the land of Connaught. Fifty bells and fifty chalices and 
fifty altarcloths he left in the land of Connaught, each 
of them in his church. Seven years was he apreaching 
to the men of Connaught. He left a blessing with them, 
and bade them farewell. 

Patrick [then] went to Ess Ruaid. He desired to set 
up there in the place where are Disert Patraic and Lecc 
Patraic. Coirbre resisted him and sent two of his people 
to expel him. 3 Carbacc and Cuangus * were their names. 
" Not good is what ye do," saith Patrick. " If a dwel 
ling were permitted to me here, my city, with its Ess- 
ruaid through it, would be a second Rome of Latium 
with its Tiber through it, and thy children would be (my) 
successors therein." Coirbre, refused that, as Patrick had 
prophesied. Carbacc then set a dog at Patrick. Howbeit 



1 quae olim Domnach- Sratha, id 
est Ecclesia prati, dicta, Colgan, 
Tr. Th. p. 143. 

"- Drobhaois, Colgau, ibid. 



3 Lit. to seize his hand. 

4 Corbhach and Conyus, accord 
ing to Colgan. 

K 2 



148 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

B. ^ amal dorairngert ~P&traic. INCarbacc iamm mailltis l 
b. i. coin fo Pafomc. Bi immorro Quangos in coin cufleisc. 
Aspert Pafomc naregad chenel Carbaicc tar buidin, 
ocus nabiad ordan loech [na chleirech 2 ] uad. Quod 
impletur. Cuangus da.no, ore adrodamair lairn Pairo/ic 5 
dogabaiZ arCoirpre, dixit Patricias nabadlia achenel 
atabuiden ocus nobeitis oirdnidi dib, quod impletum 
est. 

Dorairngert 3 Coirpri do Chuangus argabail lama 
P&iraic arodarcc alia thuaid isleib Cisi. 4 Intan rosoi 10 
dode icsin arodaircc immi, roiad nell dorcha imChuan- 
o-us ccwachaccai acht comuir siar ocus cosinnuinsin 
tair. " Indabandso tuc duitsi 5 Dia, aChoirpr^" olPatraic, 
" niba toirthech immiascach docuitsiu inti" .i. aleth 
tuaiscertach dind abainn iarfut cuitt Goirpri .i. alleth 15 
friCenel Conaill arrupa laCoirpre Crich Con&ill intan 
sin coKaith Cungai. Cuit immorro Conaill alleth 
thess toirthech sidi. Sic impletum est usque dum im- 
mol[a]uit Muirgiusa 6 mace Mailiduin maicc Scannlain/ 
ri amra do chen^l Choirpn, araind etoirthig doCholum6 20 
chilli, ocus iss toirthech indossa icColumfr cilli. 

Luid iarsin iiir Ess ~Ruaid ocus muir icrich Con&il], 
[17 b. 2.] du ita indiu Raith Chungai. Saidis cli and 
ocus asbert ropad chongbail ocus cathir docum .uii. 
episcoporum et ubi est Bite films fratris Asici 6 Ail find. 25 

ISandsin dorairngert di Domnall mace Mdo maicc 
Anmirech .i. rosaithsom cli inArd Fothaid ocus ara- 
barach ba crumb. 8 Folamustair 9 huileth otaim, et dixit 



1 mailtis, E. 

- Sic E. 

:i Dorargcrt, E. 



i 



Cise, E. 
5 duitsiu, E. 







Muirgus, E. 
~ Scandail, E. 
8 cromb, E. 
1J folaimastair, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



149 



Cuangus smote the dog with a rod, Patrick said that 
the race of Carbacc would not go [in number] beyond 
a band, and that dignity of laymen or clerics would not 
come from him. Which thing is fulfilled. (As to) 
Cuangus, then, since he had consented to expel Patrick 
for Coirbre, Patrick said that his race would not be more 
numerous than a troop, but x that of them there would be 
ordained men. Which thing (also) hath been fulfilled. 

Coirbre promised to Cuangus, for expelling Patrick, 
all he could see to the north on Sliab Cise. When he 
turned to take his view about him, a dark cloud closed 
round Cuangus, so that he only saw as far as the sea 
westward and as far as the Uinsenn 2 eastward. " The 
river 3 that God hath given thee, Coirbre," saith Patrick, 
" thy share therein shall not be fruitful as regards fish 
ing," that is, the northern half of the river lengthways 
was Coirbre s share, to wit, the half towards Cenel Conaill, 
for Coirbre had at that time the territory of Conall 
as far as Raith Cungai. " Howbeit the share of Conall, 
the half to the south, it (will be) fruitful." Sic impletum 
est, until Muirgius son of Moel Duin, son of Scannlan, a 
wonderful king of the tribe of Coirbre, gave his barren 
part to Colomb Cille ; and now that Colomb Cille hath 
it, it is fruitful. 

Thereafter Patrick went between Ess Ruaid and the 
sea unto Conall s territory, where today is Raith Chungai. 
He set a stake there 4 and said that it would be a dwel 
ling and a city for seven bishops, and there is Bite son 
of the brother of Assicus, from Ail- Find. 

Then he prophesied of Domnall son of Aed, son of 
Ainmire, namely, he set a stake in Ard Fothaid and on 
the morrow it was bent. . And Patrick 



1 I have translated as if the text 
(which here seems corrupt) were 
indd buidcn acht. 

2 usque ad vicinum fluuiolum Vn- 
seann appellatum, Colgan, Tr. Th. 
p. 144. 



3 i.e., the Erne, according to Col 
gan, Tr. Th. p. 144. 

4 ibique a fundamentis Ecclesiam 
excitauit, ibid. 



150 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

? 1 a 2 W f B j 7 Patricius ropud suidi 1 flatha. Quod impletum est in 
b. 2. DomnaW. 

For sith Oeda robennach 2 Patraic Conoid mace Neill. 
ISaridsin dofuititis lama ~Pa,traic forcend Fergusa. Ba 
machtad la CWall inni sin, ubi dixit Patricius : 5 

.i. Colam cilli. 
Gignid maccan diafine : 
bid sai, bid faith, bid fili. 
inmain lespairi 3 glan gle 
natepera imarbe. 4 JQ 

Brigit 5 dixit: 6 

Maccan Eithne toebfotta, 

secli is bal 7 isblathugucZ. 

Colwm cillecan censon 8 

nirburom arathugud*. -j^ 

lArsindi, tra, robennachastar Patraic ceniul 9 CWaill, 
ocus fo^^acaib bennachtnin foranduine ocus fo^^aninvera 
ocus foracella. 

ISsed dochoid iarsin itir Eogain maicc Neill for 
~Bernais tiri Oeda himag nltha do Domnach Mor 20 
Maigi Itha, cofarcaib 10 Duduba^ mace Corcain and dia 
muintir. 

Et dixit Patricius trio, mmniir : " Cauete nachaib- 
thair inldu Eugan mace Neill." Immatarraid doib in uia. 
Muiredach mace Eugam robai itossuch sluaig na nocc. 11 25 
Sechnall indered l2 sluaig nacleirec/^. Roradi 13 Sechnall 
fri Muiredach : " Rott bia alogh limm dianeraili crei- 
tem forthathair." " Cid log ?" ols^. " Bid uait rigi 
cobrath fortcheniul eodeimin," 14 olSechnall. "Dogdn," 



1 ropad suide, E. 

" Aedo robbendach, E. 

3 lesbairi, E. 

4 nad epera immarba, E. 
3 E. omits. 

6 E. adds ol Brigit. 
^ bol, E. 



8 censon, E. ; cen on, LB. p. 31 



9 



cenel, E. 

10 cofaracaib, E. 

11 nan 6oc, E. 

12 indeiriud, E. 

13 rotbia, R. ; roradi, E. 

14 codeimimin, R. ; E. omits. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



151 



said that it would be the seat of a prince, which thing 
was fulfilled in Doornail. 1 

On Sith Aeda Patrick blessed Conall son of Niall. 
Then were Patrick s hands falling on Fergus s head. 
That was a marvel to Conall, when Patrick said : 

" A youth (i.e.. Colomb-cille) will be born of his tribe, 
He will be a sage, a prophet, a poet ; 
A beloved light, pure, clear, 
Who will not utter falsehood," 

Brigit said : 

" Child of long-sided Ethne, 
That is fragrant (?), is a blossoming : 
Little Colomb of the church, 2 without noise : 
It was not oversoon to perceive him. 2 
Now, after that Patrick blessed Cenel Conaill, and left 
a blessing on their strongholds and on their estuaries 
and on their churches. 

He afterwards went into the country of Eogan son of 
Niall, over Bernas [Mor 2 ] of Tir Aeda into Mag Itha, and 
to Domnach Mor Maige Itha ( the great Church of Magh 
Itha ),and there he left Dudubae 3 son of Corcan, (one) of 
his household. 

And Patrick said to his household : " Beware lest the 
lion, Eogan son of Niall, come unto you." Muiredach 
son of Eogan, who was in the van of the host of the 
soldiers, met them on the way. Sechnall (was) in the 
rear of the host of the clerics. Said Sechnall to Muire 
dach : " Thou shalt have from me a reward for it if thou 
prevailest on thy father to believe." " What is the 
reward ? " saith he. " The kingship on thy tribe shall 
assuredly be till Doom from thee," 4 saith Sechnall. " I will 

,Domnaldum, Aido Anmirij filio na- 
tiiin, Colgan, 7V. Th. p. 144. 

2 Sic Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 144. 

3 Dubdubaaum, ibid. 

4 i.e., as Mr. Hennessy renders, 
the sovereignty of thy tribe shall 
for ever belong to thy heirs. 



1 In colle vicino Ard-fothadli. up- 
pellato, coepit etiam iacere funda- 
menta Ecclesiae. Sed die sequent.!, 
inchoata fabrica coepit corruere. . . . 
Tune vir Dei . . . vidit . . . locurn 
non esse . . . destinatum ad aedem 
sacram, sed ad aulam regiam in eo 
extruendam. Praeuidit enim . . . 



152 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Rawl. B. olMuredach. IFid-inor isann conranic Eogan fri Pa~ 
1? tm ^ c > du ita in lecc. Credidit Eogan Deo et Patricio. 
" Mad ittir nocreiiti, 1 olPdtraic," [18 a. 1] doticfaitis g^ill 
Goidel dotir ; acht an rutbia tarelssi duairm ocus dosaig- 
tige niticcfett geill." " Nisegda dam," olEogan, " doberat 5 
mobrathir imainech 2 mue tchi." " Cidsi delb doguisiu?" 3 
olPatraic. " Delb inoclaig 4 fil fotteigsi " .i. Riocc Insi 
Bo Finne. Dossnailgi Pairaic fooenbrut ; dilaim 
cechtarnai immolaili. Dormiunt sic, et postea eui- 
[gijlant 5 unius formse, distante tantum tonsura. " Ni- 10 
coimse lim dano," olse, " mu met." " Comaitte ?" 
olPatraic. Rigid Eogan alaim siias lia gaisced. " Is- 
cumse lim inso," olse. Asaid protinus ilia longitu- 
dine. 

Robe^nach P&traic iarum Eogan co7iam[acc]aib. 15 
" Cia," olPatraic, "dit maccaib isdiliu lat ?" " Muire- 
dach," olse . "Rigi uad cobrath," olPatraic. Ocus 
innadiaid ?" olP&traic. " Fergus," olse. " Ordnidi uad," 
olPatraic. " Ocus iarom ?" olPa^mc. " Eochu 6 Bindech," 
olEogan. " Gaiscedaig uad," olPatraic. " Ocus nadi- 20 
aid ?" olPatraic. " Comgrada lem 7 huili," olEogctTi- 
" Bid grdd noenfir forra," 8 olPairaic. 

Luid Pa?mc co Ailech naRig corobe^nachastar 
indun ocus cofarcaib aleic and cotairchet rigu ocus 
ordnidiu for Erenn aAiliuch. " INtan," olPatraic, 25 
" dobera dochossa asdo lepaid dosaigid, ocus docho- 
marpa itdiaid, beti fir hErenn arcrith riut." 9 ISass 



E. 



nucreitte, E. 

2 duberat mubraithir jmrnaiuecA, 
i. 

3 Sic E, ; doguidsiu, K. 
inna dclaigi, E. 



5 Sic E. 

6 Euchu, E. 
leom, E. 

8 form, E. 

9 forcrith fritt, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



153 



do so," saith Eogan. In Fid Mor ( Great Wood ), then, 
Eogan met with Patrick, in the place where the flagstone 
is, Eogan believed in God and Patrick. " If thou hadst be 
lieved [while] in thy country," saith Patrick, " hostages of 
the Gael would have come to thy country ; but [now] 
hostages will not come save those that thou shalt have 
by virtue of thy weapons and thy onslaughts." 1 " Not 
stately am I," saith Eogan : " my brothers give a great 
wergild for my ugliness." What shape dost thou choose ? " 
saith Patrick. " The shape of the youth who is carry 
ing thy box," namely Rioc of Inis-bo-finde ( the Isle of the 
White Cow ). Patrick covered them in one mantle, the two 
arms of each of them around the other. They sleep thus 
and afterwards awake with the same shape, only the ton 
sures being different. " My size, too, is not to my liking," 
[saith Eogan]. "What size [desirest thou ?]," saith Patrick. 
Eogan reaches up his hand with his weapon. " I should 
like this/ saith he. He straightway grows that length. 

Then Patrick blessed Eogan with his sons. " Which of 
thy sons," saith Patrick, " is dearest to thee ? " " Muire- 
dach," saith Eogan. "Kingship [shall descend] from 
him for ever/ saith Patrick. " And after him ? " saith 
Patrick. " Fergus," saith Eogan. " Ordained persons 
from him," saith Patrick. " And then ? " saith Patrick. 
Eochu the Tuneful," saith Eogan. " Warriors from him," 
saith Patrick. " And after him ? " saith Patrick. " All 
(the rest) are equally beloved by me," saith Eogan. 
" One man s love shall be on them," 2 saith Patrick. 

Patrick went to Ailech of the Kings, and blessed the 
fortress, and left his flagstone there, and prophesied that 
kings and ordained persons out of Ailech would be over 
Ireland. "Whenever," saith Patrick, "thou shalt put 
thy feet out of thy bed to approach (them), and 
thy successor after thee, the men of Ireland shall be 

1 Lit. attacking. iuxta cuiusque merita in pari ha- 

2 reliquorum vero filiorum pos- bendos respectu, Colgan, Tr. Th. 
teros sine personarum acceptione p. 145. 



154 



BETHU PHATRAIC. 



RavL B. immorro robennach P&traic inindsi uili oBelach Ratha, 
a. i . ocus dorat bennachtain ngaisc?YZ forEogcm. Is ann[sein] 
roraid 1 Pat?w? c: 

" MobennacAi ftmsnatuatha 
dobiur oBeliic/i Ratha. 5 

foraib, [a]cined 2 nEogcmi / 
deoraid 3 collaa mbratha. 

Cein bess macba fo thoraibh 

buaid catha foraferaib : 

cenn $\uag fer Fail diamaigin, 10 

snigid doib fo? cechtela^. 4 

[18 a. 2.] Sil nEogam maicc Neill 
sen, aB7 2git ban ! 
acht condernat 5 maith. 
flaith uaidib cubrath. 15 

ArmbendacAt arndis 
forEoga/? mac NeilJ. 
ib/ cacb gigiie.ss buad, 
acid ropu[a]g u dia[r]reir." 

HZochaid mttco Fiaehrach maicc Eogai?i eobsibtizatus 20 
est cum Eogan, ocvs cotacb P&tmic etttrru ; et qui 
transgreditur, niberav c\find rl6 iarsin, ocus ni loba 
achorp hitalam. 

ISed teit P&iraic larsin inDaigurt imMag nDula. 
tiecht ndomnaigi 7 do imOchaine 8 (.i. ttumen) .i. Dom- 25 
nach Dola, Domnctch Senliss, Domnach Dari, ~Domnach 
Senchue, T)(mw.ac.k Mi??-clnane, "Dcnrniach Cati, Both- 
domnoch. 



1 is andsein roradi, E. 

2 a chiniud, E. 

3 O Clery s dcolaid .i. grtisa. 

4 each tailaigh, E. 

5 condcnnt, E. 



c ruphuagh, E. 
" ndomuaig, E. 

8 Perhaps we should read imFo- 
chaine. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 155 

a-tremble before thee." 1 Now Patrick blessed the 
whole island (of Eogan) from this from Belach Ratha, 
and he bestowed a blessing of valour upon Eogan. 
Then said Patrick : 

" My blessing on the tribes 
I give from Belach Ratha. 
On you, descendants of Eogan, 
Graces till Doomsday ! 

So long as field shall be under crops 

Victory in battle (shall be) on their men. 

The head of the men of Ireland s hosts to their 

place, 
They shall attack every hill. 

The seed of Eogan, son of Niall, 

Sain, O fair Brigit. 

Provided that they do good 

Rule shall (descend) from them for ever. 

The blessing of us both 

On Eogan son of Niall ! 

On every one who shall be born of him, 

Provided he be wholly (according) to our will/ 
Echaid son of Fiachra, son of Eogan, was baptized 
along with Eogan ; and Patrick s covenant (was) between 
them, and should either break it, children are not born 
to him afterwards, and [when ho dies] his body decays 
not in the earth. 

Thereafter Patrick goes into Daigurt, into Mag Dula. 
Seven churches he hath at the river Fochaine, 2 namely, 
Domnach Dola, Domnach Senliss, Domnach Dari, Dom- 
nach Senchue, Domnach Min-cluane, Domnach Cati, and 
Both-Domnach . 



1 promitteus cos fore gloria, inili- - per septem hebdomadas circa 

tari in.signes, nee solum dum prae- flumen Foc/tnntinc, regionesque ad- 

sentes essent in conflict!!, sed etiam iacentes inoram contraxit. Etinterea 

statiin ac ad arma pedem moverent, jecit fundamenta septem Ecclesia- 



fore alijs Hibernis terrori et formi- 
dini, Colgan, 7V. Th. p. 14">. 



mm, quae, etc. C olgan, 7V. Th. 
p. 145. 



156 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

l. B. Luid Pa,traic hitir nEogam na Insi .i. hicrich 
5i2,fo. 18, p er g,^ sga Folamastar 1 congabao" disert inalailiu luce. 
Achad Drumman intainriud ainm intiri hifothaieresdar. 2 

O 

Gabais Coelbad 3 mace Fergussa maicc Eugain 
alaim ass, et dixit Patricius nadbiad de decleithi 5 
lachenel and. Probatum est quod nuper laComman 
mace nAlgasaich roboi inEss mace nEircc, docheniul 
Choelbroth, 4 dorigne tech nand, ocus nitharrad simm 
tuga 5 fair, ocus robrisiud la maccleirech domuntir 
Domnaig Moir Maigi Tochuir. "Rotbiasu limsa failti 10 
it[f]arrad," olOed mac Fergiwsa. 7 Nifil mur nacasel 
eturru ocus aremepertha. ISand co^iacabsat Domnuch 
Mor 8 Maigi Tochair, ubi .xl. diebus mansit et mace 
Cairthin reliquit. 

ISsed luid 9 Pacmic oDomnach Mor Maigi Tochair 15 
isinmBretaig. Isanw faranic 10 natri Dechnan maicc 
sethar doP&traic icrich [18 b. 1] Ailella ma^ c Eogain, 
ocus roordnestcw Ceng^^s mace AiZelJa isinbailisin ; ocus 
fiu and fodonmacA,. Domnuch Bili aainm. 

Diambai ~P&traic inAiliuch Airtich la CWnacA-ta 20 
[hi Ceneul 11 ] hEndi dodechuid cuci Enda. "Da mihi 
hunc locum," olParaic. " Quasi non habuissemus 
clericos," olEnda. Arabarach venit Enda et suus filius 
secum, Echu Caich Inbir. ~Patraic inairiucht 12 fo^^leith, 
amun^er ocbaitsecZ ocus oct&bairi grad ocus ocsilad 25 



1 folamsatar, E. 

2 intire hifothaigestar, E. 

3 Cdelboith, E. 

4 Cdelbaddo, E. 

3 nithiirdad simintugu, E. 
6 robrised, E. 



~> Aed mac Ferghusa, E. 

8 conaccab Domnach Mor, E. 

9 doluid, E. 

10 forranic, E. 

11 Sic E. 

12 inairnichthi, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



157 



Patrick went into Tir Eogain na Inse ( the land of 
Eogan of the island ), that is, into the territory of 
Fergus. He desired that he might take a hermitage in a 
certain place. Achad Drumman especially is the name 
of the land in which he founded (it). 

Coelbad son of Fergus, son of Eogan, expelled him 
thence ; and Patrick said that his race would not have 
. . . . there. 1 Which thing hath been lately proved 
by Comman son of Algasach, of the race of Coelbad, 
who was biding in Ess mace n-Eirc and who built a 
house there, and a rush of the thatch was not put upon 
it before 2 it was demolished by a clerical student of the 
community of Domnach Mor Maige Tochair ( the Great 
Church of Mag Tochair ). " Thou shalt have a welcome 

O / 

with me," saith Aed son of Fergus. There is neither 
bank nor wall between them and the aforesaid. There 
they erected Domnach Mor Maige Tochair, where Patrick 
remained forty days and left Cairthenn s son. 

Patrick went from Domnach Mor Maige Tochair into 
the Bretach. There he found the three Dechnans, sister s 
sons of Patrick s, in the district of Ailill son of Eogan. 
And he ordained Oengus son of Ailill in that place, and 
rested there throughout Sunday : Domnach Bili is its 
name. 

While Patrick was biding in Ailech Airtich in Con- 
naught in Cenel-Endai, findae came to him. " Give me this 

O * 

place," saith Patrick. " As if we had not clerics (already) ! 
saith Enda. On the morrow came Endae having 
with him his son Echu the One-eyed of Inber. 3 Patrick 
(was) in an assembly * apart, his household baptizing and 



1 neminem in posterum ex eius 
stirpe focum in illo loco instructu- 
rum, Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 1-15. 

J Lit. and. 

3 ocArtf/M/,siue Eochanum, cog- 



nomento Luscum, qui quiescit in 
Inbher, Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 145. 

1 Or, if we follow E., was in 
prayer. So Colgan : contulit enim 
se ad alium sequestratum locum 
orationi vacaturus. 



158 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Rawl B. irsi. Da mace Chairthind and innuairsin, qui est 

b. il * iClochur et qiii est inDomnuch Mor Maigi Tfohair. 

1 Taibrid grad nepscoip for mu mace," olEnda. " A ath- 

comarc doPatmic," oltrenfer Patraic mace Cairthinn 

Clochuir. " Ise arndan," olalaili. Duberr angrad. Aric[h]- 5 

tin x P&traic, " Grdd em," olse " dotabairt immdc- 

maissi formacc incJion alta. Bieid cellach 2 hici]l, in- 

dalasar cobrath. Bieid duana hi co)igbail alaili." Quod 

impletur : celldach liiClocliur : Domnac/6 Mor Maige 

Tdchuir, doinmotu y hisuidiu. 10 

IMmacc forathet ing/v/d iminusaiocichet diass iarn- 
duinorgguin foraelaid, ocus atuiiiluifessa .cxx. annis 
cosinmac genfess isnaib randaib deiseertchaib; r< ocus 
doaithcuirfe cucum diridissi." C) Quod totum impletum 
est. INlocc toissiucli 7 irabatar athaisi locc ardd oibinn. 15 
Roimorchuired seelui suaith bice ocus illuec asisliu. 
INlocc toissiucli, 7 tr, irraba, fass he, ocua clechtait merlig 
ocus duineorccuidi aitreb and tre breithir 8 Patraic; 
[18 b. 2] ocus roointai[di]ge^ J acell doCiaran mace 
intsair, ocus dora[th]chuir 10 coP&traic iterum. Epscoj^ 20 
Ecan indiu intEchusin mace Endai. 

Roboi d&no P&tiuic itir Enda Artich iTailaich 
Liacc ilLethir. Sadid eclasc ami ropu dos iarurr/. 
ISannsin rooirdni natri Domnaill fograd iiepscuip .i. 
Domnall mace Cremhtain inAiliuch Airtig, quod n supra 25 
cogitauimus. Domnall mace Coilcni iTaikc// Liacc. 
Domnall Culi C onalto. 12 



1 airiehthi, K. 
- celldach, K. 
doinmutu, E. 

4 forateit, E. 

5 deacertachaib, E. 
t; daridissi, E. 

" toisech, E. 



" Sic E. ; tar hrcitir, 11 
!l roointaidaged, E. 

10 Sic E. 

11 Sic E. ; 11. has the compen 
dium for quia. 

} - Cuilc Conaltt, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



159 



conferring orders and sowing the faith. Two sons of 
Cairthenn were there at that time, one of whom is in 
Clochar and one in Domnach Mor Maige Tochair. 
" Confer ye the rank of a bishop on my son ! " saith 
Endae. "Ask it of Patrick," saith Patrick s champion, 
Mace Cairthinn of Clochar. " This is our duty," saith 
(the) other. The rank is conferred. Patrick perceives 
it. " Indeed," saith he, " to confer (that) rank in my 
absence on the son of the wolf ! There shall always be 
contention in the church of one of the twain of you. 
There shall be poverty in the dwelling of the other." 
Which thing is fulfilled. Contention (there is) in Dom 
nach Mor Maige Tochair : poverty in the latter (Clo 
char). 1 [And Patrick further said,] " The son on whom 
the rank hath come, two after manslaughter shall see 
him . . . and . . . me one hundred and twenty 
years unto the son who shall be born in the southern 
parts ; and it shall revert to me again/ whereof the 
whole was fulfilled. The first place in which Echu s relics 
were, was a lofty delightful place. He was carried past it 
in a little while (?), and into a very low place. The first 
place in which he was is waste, and robbers and man- 
slayers are wont to dwell there, through Patrick s curse: 
and his church was granted (?) to Ciaran the Wright s 
son, and it fell to Patrick again. That Echu son of 
Endae is to-day (called) bishop Ecan. 

t 

Patrick, then, was biding in Tir Endai Artich in Tulach 
Liacc, in Lcthcr. He sets therein a horse-rod, which 
afterwards became a bush. Then he ordained the three 
Domnalls in the grade of bishop, namely, Donmall son 
of Cremthann in Ailech Airtig, which thing we have 
mentioned above, Domnall son of Coilcne in Telach Liacc, 
(and, thirdly,) Domnall of Cuil Conalto. 



1 sedcs Clocharensis duseordia ct 
oontentionibus ; Doininicensis vcro 
rerum angustia ct cgestatc exinde 
laborat, .... Sanctuarium, in quo 
clerici tarn tcmerc ordinal! ossa se- 



pelicntur, crit latromun duoruni, a 
patrato honiicidio redountiura, domi- 
cilium ; ct a quodam filio lucis, qui in 
partibus Australibusnasceretur, an- 
nisexx.possidebitur. 7>. Th.p. 145, 



100 



BETHU PHATRAIC. 



Rawi. B. ISed docuaid Pa^mic aDagurt 1 ocus amMaig Dola 
b. 2 . inAirdd Dailauig. Forothaigestar cella and .i. Dun 

Cruithne. Faracaib epscop Beoaed ann iarnoentaid 
etitrru ocus Eogan Secht ndomnaige doP&traic la- 
Ciaxiacht, imDomnac/^ Brechmaigi, 2 ocus Domnach 5 
Airthir Ardda. Ata tipra Paimic ann. 

ISannsin tanic Setna mace Drona maicc Tigernaig 
coPatfraic corumbaithess, ocus is ann sin robendach 
aseitig nalac/itai ocus ingein 3 bai innabru i. Cianan 
Daimliacc : ocus roleg laPairaic, ocus isannsin dorarg- 10 
gertsom 4 diChainnech ocus commad leiss aferand sin. 

Dochoid iarsin isnalLoi don Bandai airthir, ubi 
non capiebant 5 homines pisces nisi in nocte usque ad 
illud tempus. Deinde imperauit eis Patricius ut in 
die caperent ; et sic erit usque in 6 finem seculi. 1 5 

Luid Paraic autem 8 [inDail Araidi ocus 7 ] inDail 
Kiata. Isandsin dodechtficZ Doro ri doCharnn Setnai 
antuaid, cocuala scretgaire innanoiden asintalmain. 
Scailter in carnd, taidbegar intadnacul : dothoet bolud 
fina impu asindadnucw/^. Atciat inmac beu ocin 9 ma- 20 
fhair mairb, banscal atbath do cHthgalar 10 dobert 
[19. a. 1.] Idu darmuir docum nErend et enixa 11 est 
infantulum post mortem, qui .uii. diebus, ut fertur, 
uixit in tumulo. " Olc sin ! " olinri. " Bid he aainm," 



1 aDaiggurt, E. 

~ In K. and E. the next four 
words follow Eogan in line 4. 

3 angein, E. 

4 dorairngertsom, E. 

5 capiebunt, 11. 



6 ad, E. 

7 Doluid Patraic post haec, E. 

8 Sic E. 

9 ocon, E. 

10 di crithghalur, E. 

11 Sic E. : enyca, E, 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 161 

Patrick went out of Daigort and out of Mag Dola into 
Ard Dailauig. 1 He founded churches there, namely Dun 
Ouithne. 2 He left bishop Beo-aed 3 there, after (making) 
an union between him 4 and Eogan. Seven churches 
belong to Patrick in Cianacht, including Domnach 
Brechmaige and Domnach Airthir Ardda. Patrick s 
well is there. 

There came Setna son of Drona, son of Tigernach, 3 to 
Patrick, who baptized him ; and there he blessed his 
[Setna s] pregnant wife and the child in her womb, 
namely, Cianan of Daimliac ; and he read with Patrick, 
and there Patrick prophesied of Cainnech and [said] 
that that land should be his. 

Thereafter he went into the Lei, on the east of the 
(river) Bann, where up to that time men used to 
catch fish only at night. Then Patrick ordered that they 
should catch them by day ; and thus shall it be till the 
end of the world. 

Then Patrick went into Dal Araide and (afterwards) 
into Dal Kiata, Then came Doro king of Carn Se tnai 
in the north. He heard the crying of the infant out of 
the earth. The cairn is broken up, the grave is opened. 
A smell of wine comes round them out of the grave. 
They see the live son with the dead mother, a woman 
who had died of ague. She was taken by them oversea 
to Ireland, and after her death brought forth the infant, 
who lived, they say, seven days in the cairn. " Olc ( bad ) 
is that," saith the king. " Let Olcan 6 be his name," saith 
the druid. Patrick baptized him. He is bishop Olcan of 



1 in regionem Duy-ard ... in ) 4 Lit. them. 



agro Ardaoltdgh, Colgan, 7V. J h. 
p. 146. 

- Dun-crutheit, ibid. 

3 Beatum, ibid, 
u 10231. 



Sedna ex Trena filio Tigernani 
uepos, Colgan, 7V. Th. p. 140. 
6 id est, misellum, ibid. 



162 



BETHIT PHATEAIC. 



Rawi. B. oi indrui, " Olcan," quern PatHcius babtizauit. Ipse 
a. i . est episcopus Olcan dimuint?*r Patraic inAirtiur 

[Maigi 1 ] soirchaithir Dail Riatai. 

Ocus roleg mace Nissi Condiri apsalmu 2 icP&iraic, 

et indignatus sororem illius male[di]xit cedens fratrem 5 

tribus uicibus .uii. enim die truncata est manus ipsius, 

isde ita 3 Carnu Lama. 

Foranic Patraic failti isintir ladamacc deacc Eirec, 
ocus roradi Fergus Mor mace Eircc friP&traic, " di- 
a[nu]mmairmitesi 4 mobrathir ocramd aferainn 5 atho- 10 
perainnsi duitsiu," ocus roedbart P&iraic doepscop 
Olcan inraind sin .i. Airther Maigi. Aspert Patraic 
friFergus, " cinipmor dob^^g latbrat^ctir indiu istu bus 
ri, bid huait rig cubrath istirsi 7 ocus forFortrinn," 
ocus issed on rochomallad in^Edan mace Gabran rogab 15 
areicin. 



Foracaib Patraic mdr docellalb ocus doccwgbalaib 9 
icrich Dalriata. Fundauit F6traid ocus foracaib diis 
diamuntir indi .i. cruimmt/iir Cathbad ocus Dimmari 10 
manach, et fundauit Raith Mudain. Foracaib cruim- 20 
thir nErclach inti. Foraca^6 epscop Ndm hiTolaig ceneoil 
Oengusa, daChenn[f]mdan inDomnuch Camri 1J hiCoth- 
rugu. Enan inDruim [FJindich, epscop Fiachrai iCuil 
Ectrann. Ocus robe^nach Pdtraic Dun Sobargi, ocus 
ata tipm Pdtraic ann ocus for&caib brethir fair. 25 

Luid inDail nAraithi iarsuidiu. Forranic da mac 
decc 12 Coilbad arachinn. 13 Arbei^tai co7igaba[d] l du ita 
Cell Glass. Dlomtha do ass, ocus islessom bdoss. Ocus 
foracaib diis diamunt/r inti .i. Glaisiuc ocus cruimt/m* 



1 Sic E. 

2 asalmu, E. 
n atta, E. 

4 dianamairmitise, E. We should 
perhaps read dianummairmitnig- 
thesa. 

5 a feraind, E. 

6 hes, E. 



7 hisintirso, E. 
s Alpain, E. 

9 dichellaib 7 dichongbalaib, E. 

10 Dimmain, E. 

11 Cainri, E. 
- deacc, E. 

n arachiund, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OP PATRIf K. 103 

Patrick s household in Airthir Maige, a noble city of 
Dal Riatai. 

And Mace Nisse of Condire read his psalms with Pa 
trick; et indignatus etc. 1 Hence is Cam Lama ( the 
cairn of the hand ). 1 

Patrick found a welcome in the land with Erc s 
twelve sons ; and Fergus the Great, son of Ere, 2 said to Pa 
trick : " If my brother respects me in dividing his land, I 
would give it to thee." And Patrick offered to bishop 
Olcan that part, to wit, Airthir Maige. Said Patrick to 
Fergus : " Though thy brother hath not much esteem for 
thee to-day, it is thou that shalt be king. The kings in 
this country and over Fortrenn shall be from thee for 
ever." And this was fulfilled in Aedan son of Gabran, 3 
who took Scotland by force. 

Patrick left many churches and cloisters in the dis 
trict of Dal Riata. He founded Fothrad, and left 
therein two of his household, namely Presbyter Cathbad 
and Dimman the Monk. And he founded Raith Mudain. 
He left Presbyter Erclach therein. He left bishop Nehe- 
miah in Telach Ceneoil Oengusa, two Cennfindans in 
Domnach Cainri, in Cothraige, Enan in Drumman Fin- 
dich, bishop Fiachra in Cuil Echtrann. And Patrick 
blessed Dun Sobairci, and Patrick s well is there, and he 
left a blessing * thereon. 

After this he went into Dal Araidi. He found Coil- 
bad s twelve sons before him. He proposed to take 
the place wherein Cell Glass stands (now). He was re 
fused, and [yet] he hath it still. And he left therein two 
of his household, namely Glaisiuc and Presbyter Libur, 

1 The Latin is hopelessly corrupt, et in perpetuam rei mirabilis, ius- 

The meaning is that Mace Nisse taeque vindictae meraoriam, in loco 

having gone astray with a girl qui exinde Cam lamJia .\. tumulus 

(Patrick s sister or niece according i maniis, appellatus, tumulata recon- 

to Colgan), the saint prayed that ditur, Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 14C. 

his hand might he cut off. " Kt 2 Erci junior films, ibid., p. 147. 

ecce res mira ! manus Mac-ncssij s ex eius semine procedente, ibid. 

extemplo abscissa in terrain cadit, < lit. a word. 

L 2 



164 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Rawl. B. Libair. Ocus arbertai da?io co>igabacl du ita LatAroch 
a . 2 . Pa^raic. Isandsin ata Daniel aingel ocus abacc Pa- 
traic. Lsocco ita tipra Patmic, Slan aainm. Fufrith 
and nuuechuir 1 Patmic. Gabais iarum a laim Saran 
imacc Coelbad ass, ocus gataiss Patraic nem ocus tal- 5 
main airi. 

Arroet immorro Conlg mace Goilbad Pafcraic C07i- 
humaloit, 2 ocits adrobart do Domnach Combair. Ocus 
rombennsLch Patraic ocus foracaib nobeitis rig ocus 
airig dia cenel cobrath. Et fundauit ilcella inDail 10 
Araidi .i. Domnach Mor Maigi Damoerna ocus Raith 
Sithe, ocus foracaib diis diamuntir isuidiu ocus Te- 
lach, .i. Cell CWadan, ocus Gluari ilLatharnu ocus 
mace Lessi 3 indi et fundauit Glend-indechta, ocus 
Imlech [Chjluane iSimniu^Coeman indi ocus Rath 15 
epscuip [F]indich itir Oe nDarca-chdin. 4 

lArnalali aimser dobe^ t inSarari reinrathe doine im- 
broit icrich 5 Dail Riatai, co?mairnic fris epscop Olcan. 
Batir ocnemela f? i ? ssuidiu intruaig. Roscuinnig Olcan 
ocus niroset acht madoberad nem doSaran ari. "Ni20 
cumgaimsi on em. ol tell Patrttic ariut." " Mairi essu r> 

O 

d&no domunt ir immutsu acht tu thoinur, ocus mair- 
fitev 7 inbratso uili. Ocus nach du ifogebsa tailcenn 
dosber fogin claidib uili." Corothai[r]nger epscop Olcan 
nern do. Luid 8 iarum anfcuaid dotabaiH reiri Patraic. 25 
Adchiiass do bare Patraic fris dithogu ocus baithis 
ocus nem dothairgiri dondi aratallsom. CWamaetar 



1 miaechuir, E. 

2 couhuiuolloit, E. 

3 Laisse, E. 

6e uDarcuchan, E. 



5 acrich, E. 

6 mairbfesa, E. 

7 mairbthir, E. 

8 Doluid, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 165 

and he proposed moreover, to take the place in which 
Lathrach Patraic l ( Patrick s site ) is [now]. There 
in is Daniel [who is called from his purity] "the 
angel " and [from his small size] " Patrick s dwarf." 
By him is Patrick s well. Slan ( healthful ) is its name. 
There Patrick s nua ccluir" 1 was found. Now, Saran 
son of Coelbad expelled him thence, and Patrick deprived 
him of heaven and earth. 

Howbeit Conlae son of Coelbad received Patrick with 
humility, and offered to him Domnach Combair. And 
Patrick blessed him and left [as a benediction] that 
there would be kings and princes of his race for ever. 
And he founded many churches in Dal Araide, namely, 
Domnach Mor Maige Damoerna, and Raith Sithe and 
in this he left two of his household and Telach, that is, 
Cell Conadain, and Gluare in Latharna and Macc-Lessi 
is therein. And he founded Glenn Indechta and Im- 
lech-Cluane in Semne Coeman is therein, and Raith 
Epscuip Findich in the country of the Hui Darca-chein. 

After a certain time the aforesaid Saran brought 
men in bondage 4 into the province of Dal Riata. And 
bishop Olcan met him. The wretches were a- wailing to 
him. Olcan asked for them and he obtained them not, 
except [on the condition] that he should give heaven to 
Saran therefor. " Verily," [saith Olcun] " I cannot do 
that, since Patrick hath taken it from thee." " Then I 
will slay thy people about thee, save thee alone, and all 
these captives shall be slain. And in every place in 
which I shall find a shaveling, I will put them all under 
a sword s mouth." So bishop Olcan promised heaven to 
Saran. Then Olcan went from the north to do Patrick s 
will. He had been told of Patrick s anger against him 
for having promised a blessing (?) and baptism, and 
heaven to him from whom Patrick had taken them away. 

1 Leitir-phadruic, Colgan. 

2 lit. new key, probably some 
relic of Patrick. 

3 i.e. Bishop Findech s Strong- 



; a Vinnoco . . . appellatur. 
Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 147. 

4 out of, if we follow E., which 
here agrees with Colgan, i 



166 BETHU PHATHA1C. 



Eawi. B. friCluain Fiacne antuaith forsintsligid cechslechtaiii l 

" 1 ft f 1 n *- " 

b. i . c asalailiu. " Incarput taris," olP&traic. " Ni lomar," 
olintara, " ad[u]l tarepscop." Asbert fHs nibad ard 
achongbaii italmawi, ocus nuregtais atdora maila tairsi, 
midgla, ees, toithe fola, ama rochomallad inorggain 5 
orte indi [IjaScandal ri Dalaraidi ocus laCoin-cuara?^ ; 
ingnis simul iterum laEchdich mace Bressail. " Ocus 
aferann bid lasin mace mbecc fil fon teig/ olPabroic, 
"dit muintir fen, .i. mace Nissi Condei-e, ocus lanecli 
narogenair cose, .i. Senan Insi Cathich.^ "Bid uasal 10 
duairliud hinim." Chin Saran, [tra], ised rolaad foreps- 
cop Olcan sund. 

Brathir immorro Saran .i. Nadsluaig robbu humal- 
side doPat?mc, ocus ic cimbi 3 robui archiunn Pa- 
traic. " Ro[t]biasu 4 limsa," olse, "inat doreicclesa/ 15 
" Cairm itibri dam ? " olPatfraic. " Forur naBanna 
tiar/ olNatsluaig, " du itaat inmcticc ic loscud nara- 
tha." " Bid lim," olPatraic, " cena .i. ua damsa ocus 
duitsiu bias ann .i. epscop Coirpri mace Deggill maicc 
NadsMaigr, ishe fil iCuil Eaithin fomr na Bandse 20 
anair. Epscop Brucach [19 b. 2] fil iRathaib Maigi 
Oenaich icr-ich Con&ill, ishd dorat grad 5 for epscop Coir 
pri. Patraic da^o dorat grad 6 for epscqp Brugach 
cotiidua doPatraic asindual sin. D&macc decc, 7 tra, 
Coil6cwc2, nitarat Y&traic mallachtain fornech ndib acht 25 
forsinrig nama .i. forSaran, ishe dorigni anumaldaoit 
[sic] d6. 



1 each sechtain, E. 

2 altich, E. and Colg. Tr. Th. p. 



147. 



3 ice inibi, II. 



Sic E. 
5 grada, E. 

grada, E. 

deac, E. 



< 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF 1 ATIUCK. 



167 



And they met at Cluain Fiacnae in the north on the 

road l " [Drive] the chariot over him " 

saith Patrick. "I dare not," saith the charioteer, 
" [make] it go over a bishop." Said Patrick to him that 
his cloister would not be high on earth, and that its three 
evils would come over it, [namely], midgla, age [and] 
stench of blood ; as was fulfilled in the slaughter that 
was made 2 therein by Scandal king of Dal-Araide, and 
[again] by Cu-Cuarain, along with the fire (with which it 
was burnt), by Echaid son of Bresal. " And his land shall 
belong to the little boy who is carrying the box," saith 
Patrick, ["and who is one] of thine own household," 
namely, MaccNisse of Condere, " and to one who hath not 
yet been born," namely Senan of Inis Cathaig. " Thy 
merit shall be exalted in heaven." Sai an s guilt was 
here imputed to 3 bishop Olcan. 

Howbeit Saran s brother, namely Nat-sluaig, he was 
humble to Patrick, and in bondage was he when Patrick 
arrived. " Thou shalt have from me," saith he, " the 
site of thy cell." " In what place dost thou give it to 
me ? " saith Patrick. " On the brink of the Bann, 
in the west/ saith Natsluaig, " the place in which the 
children are burning the fern/ " It shall be mine," 
saith Patrick, "however. A [spiritual] descendant of 
mine and of thine shall be there, namely bishop Coirbre, 
son of Deggell, son of Natsluaig. It is he who is in 
Cuil Raithin 4 on the brink of the Bann in the east. 
Bishop Brucach, who is in Ratha Maige Oenaich in 
Crich Conaill, is he who conferred orders on bishop 
Coirbre. Patrick, then, had conferred orders on bishop 
Brucach, so that in that matter Coirbre is a descendant 
of Patrick s. Now, as to Coilbad s twelve sons, Patrick 
left a curse on none of them, but only on the king, on 
Saran. It was he that had shown disrespect 5 to him. 



1 cum perueuisset (scil. Olcanus) 
in conspectum, genuflectendo paula- 
tim accedit, Colgan, 7V. Th. p. 147. 

2 Lit. slain. 



3 Lit. cast upon. 

4 Lit. doiie iuhumility. 

5 Cuil-raithen, id est secessus 
filicis, TV. Th. p. 148. 



168 



BETHU PHATRAIC. 



b. 2. 



9 IS donchursin, 1 t-m, clouc Patraic [leis 2 ] epscop 
Guasac/t mace Milc[h]on amch Dal Araidi. Ise foracaib 
Patraic higGranard ocus nadiEimir 3 dawo, di ingin 
Milc/wm, ithe fil iCluain Bronaig, ut diximus. 

ISsed, tra, luid 4 Patraic acrich Dail Araidi forFer- 5 
tais Tuamma, coIJu Turtri. Robai .xl. noidqui iFin- 
dobuir ocus folamastar cathraig dochongbaiZ and ol 
ba immaircede leis Loch nEchach dind dala 5 leith di 
ocus SHab Calland dind leith ailiu. Dodechaid Carthenn 
M6r, ri intiri, cuccai, corodlom ass. Tallsom da?io rigi 10 
airisom ocus arachlamr?. Dorat Patraic iarum rigi 
doOhairthiund Biucc roboi forlongaiss rena braithir, 
ocus rombathess Pa?mc ocus robeTinach asetig 6 ocus 
ingein boi inabni. "Modebrodh," olPa^ctic, "bid Ian 
dirath De ingein fil itbrusa, ocus bidmeissi bennach- 15 
fas cailli forachend." Mogan ingen Fergitsa Moir 
maicc Nissi diDail Riatai isi inben, ocus Trese ingen 
maicc Cairthinn issi angein boi inabru. Ocus isPatraic 
rosen cailli 7 fo?-acenn, ut profetauit. Indaingil immo?To 
tucsat incailli donim ocus rosuidigset forachend tara- 20 
suili sis. Ocus tindarscan [20 a. 1] Patraic athocbail 
suas. (< Ced nach [maith 8 ] " arTrea, " abith ama^ foruir- 
med ? " " Maith ern da^io," olPa^raic. Ni accasi iarum 
inna bin acht anatco-nnairc tresin caillisin. 

Secht ndomnaigi doPafomc lallu Turtri .i. Domnach 25 
Fainre, Domach Riascad, Domnach Fothirbe, Domnac/t 
Rigduinn, Domnach Bram, Domnach Mrelain, Dom 
nach Libuir. 



1 dinchursin, E. 
" Sic E. 

3 hiGranaurd 7 nat di Emir, E. 

4 doluid, E. 

5 dindala, E. 



6 rombendach aseitig, E. 

7 ishe Patraic rosen caille, E. 

8 Sic E. 

9 accaisi, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 1()9 

Now on that occasion Patrick brought with him bishop 
Guasacht son of [his old master] Milch u, out of the pro 
vince of Dal Araide. He it is whom Patrick left in 
Granard, and the two Emers also, two daughters of 
Milchu, it is they who are in Cluain Bronaig, ut diximus. 

Then Patrick went out of the province of Dal- Araide 
by Fertais Tuamma, 1 unto the Hui-Tuirtri. Forty nights 
he abode in Findabur, and he desired to build a cloister 
there, for it seemed to him convenient, Loch nEchach 
[being] on the one side thereof 2 and Sliab Calland 
on the other side. 3 Cairthenn the Great, king of the 
country, went to him and told him [to go] thence. So 
Patrick took the kingship away from him and from his 
children. Then Patrick gave the kingdom to Cairthenn 
the Little, who was in exile because of his brother ; and 
Patrick baptized him and blessed his wife and the child 
that lay in her womb. " My God s doom ! " saith Patrick, 
" the child that is in thy womb will be full of the grace 
of God, and it is I that will bless the veil on its head." 
Mogan daughter of Fergus the Great, son of Nesse, of 
Dal Riata, she is the woman, and Trea daughter of Cair- 
thenn s son, she is the child that lay in her womb. And 
it is Patrick who sained the veil on her head, as he fore 
told. Howbeit, the angels brought the veil from heaven 
and set it over her head, down over her eyes. And Pa 
trick began to lift it up. " Why," saith Trea, " is it not 
good that it should bide as it was placed?" "Good, 
indeed, then," saith Patrick. During her life she saw 
nothing save what she beheld through that veil. 

Seven churches [belong] to Patrick in Hui-Tuirtri, 
namely, Domnach Fainre, Domnach Riascad, 4 Domnach 
Fothirbe, Domnach Rigduinn, Domnach Brain, Dom 
nach Maelain, Domnach Libuir. 5 



1 per Fersait Tuama, Colgan, TV. j ;i ab Occidente, 7V. T/i. p. 148. 
Th. p. 148. 4 Riascaigh, ibid. 



2 ah Oriente, ibid. 



librir, ibid. 



170 BETHU PHATHAIC. 

Rawi. B. ISed dochoid Patraic iarsin gu l Firu Gabre ocus 
512, ( 20, n j r pt ar humail fKs. Patricius dixit, noregtaiss iartain 
cociis dia chillsom irre gaimrid, ocus nogebtais echtar- 
chenela atir iartain. Quod impletum est. 

ISsed dochoid iarsin coFiru Imchlair, et babtizauit 5 
et benedixit eos. Foraccaib cruimther Columb leo 
ocus lebor ortosa P&traic ocus achlocc leis. 

Biit da^io naferta coso indiu. 

O fororbai, tra, ~Pa.tr aic arith mbuada isin bith frecnairc 
ax&al roraide Pol apstal : " certamen bonum certaui, 
cursum consummaui, fidem seruaui, de cetero repossita 
est mihi corona iustit[i]e, quam mihi Dcus reddet in 
ilia [die 2 ] iustus iudex, 3 arroet commain ocus sacar- 
\)aic 6 epscop Tasach. 

Atat 4 athaissi ocus areilgi 5 sund cowonoir ocus airmi- 15 
tin lasindecl<m tolmandai. Cid mor aondir ocus aair- 
mitiu sund isnaib talmandaib, bid mo, et reliqua. 



1 co, E. 


4 atuut, E. 


2 Sic E. 


5 areilci, E. 


3 Here E. adds rcddett ; E. 




redct. 





THE TltlPAllTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. l7l 

Thereafter Patrick went to the Men of Gabrae, and 
they were not obedient to him. Patrick said that they 
would come afterwards with tribute to his church in 
winter-time, and that foreign tribes would take their 
land afterwards. Which thing was fulfilled. 

Thereafter he went to the Men of Imchlar, and he 
baptized and blessed them. He left Presbyter Columb 
with them, and with him (were) Patrick s book of ritual 
and his bell. 

So far to-day are the miracles [of Patrick]. 

Now, when Patrick had completed his victorious career 
in the present world, as Paul the apostle said : " I have 
fought a good fight. I have finished my course, I have 
kept the faith. Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown 
of righteousness, which the Lord, the righteous Judge, 
shall give me at that day" -he received from bishop 
Tassach communion and sacrifice. 

His relics and remains are here in honour and vene 
ration with the earthly Church. Though great be the 
honour and veneration for him here on earth, greater 
will be, &c. 



172 BETHU PHATEAIO. 

i. B. [PARS TERTIA.] 

a } Mirabilis Deus in sanctis suis. INSpirutf noeb ota 

cvck degdan ocus cechrath dondEclais- cechtardai na- 
fetarlaici ocus ind[n]ufiadmtmi, IShe roraidi anath- 
[20. a. 2.]-esc l cwmbairsi tre gin indHgfatha Dabid 
naaicc lese, de quo scriptum est : " unxit Samuel 5 
Dabid in regem ct profetam." 

IShe in Dabid sin dorigni tri choecta psalm do 
adhmolacZ inChoimded 8 tre metur fileta. Gen, dmo, 3 
dona molthaib sin dorigne D?wl donChoimdicZ in 
sechtmad psalm 4 arsescait asaforba hifil inlinesi .i. mi- 10 
rabilis Deus in sanctis suis, i.e., per signa laudabilis ; 
quae siue in angelis suis, s^ ne in hominibus sanctis qui 
eius iusionibus obsecundant operatur ipse. Est enim 
qui facit mirabilia magna solus, unde lacobus Apos- 
tolus dicit : Gmne datum optimum, et omne donum lo 
perfectum, desursum est, discendens a Patre lumi- 
num. At vero tune mirabilis Deus in sanctis suis in 
conspectu gentium revelatur quando eis regna celo- 
rum pollicentibus (.i. doctoribus) dedit potestatem in- 
firmos curandi, mortuos suscitandi, leprosos mundandi, 5 20 
demones ieciendi, cecos illuminandi, claudos et sordos 
sanandi, et cetera. Huiuscemodi uero fi magnitudinem 
promissorum probat magnitude signorum. Sic[ut] 
ergo Deus mirabilis est in sanctis, sic sancti quoquc, 
qui haec facta 7 faciunt, laudabiles sunt in Deo, 25 
qui 8 quicquid miraculorum agimt, non suis uiri- 
bus sed Dei auxilio deputant. Igitur qui Deo dant 
laudes seipsos faciunt esse laudabiles, et qui illi dant 
honorem sibi adquinmt sine dubio dignitatem. 

Oen, dmo, 3 donanoebaib ocus dona fir[20.b.l ]-enaib tresa 30 
tanic molacZ ocus adamrugucZ inChoimdedh fia[d]dainib 
tresnafirta ocus trcsnamirbaili 9 dorigni Dia trid, 10 octo- 

1 intatbesc, K- 7 Sic E. ; ca, R. ; orania, Colg. 

- Sic E. ; aiichoinulegh, R. s quam, R. 

:t Or perhaps did< = 0. Ir. rtidiu. tresnafirtu 7 tresna mirbuli, E. 



4 .i. Exsurgit, E. 

Sic E. ; sananrli, R. 

6 Sic E. ; nt, R. 



10 trit, E., wbere it is written over 



tresna. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 173 



THE THIRD PART. 

Deux in sanctis auis. The Holy Spirit from 
whom cometh every goodly gift and every grace to the 
Church of each of the two, the Old Law and the New 
Testament, He it is that uttered this short declaration 
through the mouth of the royal prophet David son of 
Jesse, of whom it hath been written, Samuel anointed 
David king and prophet." 

It is that David who made in poetic metre thrice fifty 
psalms to praise the Lord. Now one of those praises 
that David made for the Lord is the sixty-seventh 
psalm, in the end whereof is this line, namely, Mirabilis 
Deus in sandis suis, that is, praiseworthy through the 
signs that He himself effects, whether in his angels or in 
holy men who obey his commands. For He it is who 
doth great miracles alone. Whence saith James the 
Apostle : " Every good and every perfect gift is from 
above and cometh down from the Father of lights." 
But truly God is revealed in the sight of the heathen 
as " marvellous in his saints " when he hath given to 
those who promise the kingdom of heaven, namely to the 
teachers, power to cure the sick, to raise the dead, to 
heal lepers, to cast out devils, to give sight to the blind, 
to heal the halt and the deaf, and so forth. So that the 
greatness of the signs proves the greatness of the pro 
mises. As, then, God is marvellous in saints, so also 
are the saints, who do these things, praiseworthy in 
God. And those who perform any miracles ascribe them 
not to their own power but to God s help. Wherefore 
those who give praise to God make themselves praise 
worthy, and those who give Him honour, without doubt 
credit for themselves. 



Now, one of the saints and of the just, through whom 
came praise and glorification of the Lord before men by 
reason of the miracles and marvels which God wrought 

o 



174 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

51*2^20 d ^ scucl marb > ocglanad clam, oc inclarba demna, oc ic dall, 
b. i . ocus bacach ocus bodar ocus ?esa cecha tedma olchenai, 
infiren, uasal, airmitnech, diata airtach inecmong na- 
rease ocus nahaimsiri .i. sanctus Patricius episcopus. 

Foracaib P&traic crumther Corned inDomnuch Air- 5 
tbir Maigi hicricli Uu Brrain l intuaiscirt. [Fiusam 
fodomnach ann. 2 ] Luidsom indiaid Patraic asindlucc 
sin 3 corrici infid sair. " Cid dotucc ? " olP&traic. " Ni 
rucaim form tingnaissiu, asruith." " ISdedbir am duit," 
olP&traic, " ni bailet maicc bethad imat 4 and, acht fer 10 
i.sta mucca hitferand cubrath, niforderggfaither ferand 
do puirt." Quod probauimus. Doluid 5 CWnacan mace 
Colman maicc Neill Frossig hisatir cosluag. Fogluaset 
.ix. uiros ab uno ligno : artifex rothaich inailithir decol- 
latus est .uiii. vero in agro eius liberati sunt. 15 

Luid iarsin cuTelaig 6 Mane ocus foranaic failti la 
Mane mace Conl&id. Dorigne humalloit do ocus rom- 
bendach [Patraic 2 ] ocus robewnach asetig cumbu alachta, 
combert di ingin. Rosbaithcss P&traic ocus rosen caille 
[20. b. 2] foracend, ocus foracaib senoir leu diaforci- 20 
tul. Ni tharaill ~Pa,traic inMachai don chursin, 7 &cht ised 
dochoid, hicrich UaCremthainn : fo? fothaigestar 8 eel la 
ocus congbala, and. 

Fecht and oc tuidecht do~Pa,traic doClochar antuaid 
dofuargaib 9 athrdnfer dar doraid and, .i. epscop mace 25 
Chairthinn. Issed adrubfurt iarturgbail 10 Patraic, " Uch, 
uch ! " " Mo debr6th," olPatmic, " nipu gnath in focul 



1 uabriuin, E. Read Ua mBrinin. 

2 Sic E. 

3 hisin, E. 

4 immutt, E. 

5 dialluid, E. 



B 



dothelaig, E. 

7 dinchuirsin, E. 

8 forothaigestar, E, 

9 dafuarcaib, E. 

10 iar turcbail, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



175 



through him raising the dead to life, cleansing lepers, 
casting out devils, healing the blind and halt and deaf 
and all manner of diseased folk besides [is] the noble, 
venerable, just man for whom there is a festival on the 
occasion of this season and time, to wit, Sanctus Patricius 
Episcopus. 

Patrick left Presbyter Oonaed in Donmach Airthir 
Maige in the province of the Northern Hui Briuin. 
Conaed rested there throughout Sunday. He went after 
Patrick from that place as far as the Fid ( wood ) west 
ward. What hath brought thee ? " saith Patrick. " I can 
not bear thy absence, O elder," [saith Conaed]. "Truly 
[saith Patrick], " thou hast reason ; there are no sons of 
Life around thee there, but . . . swine will feed on 
thy land for ever. 1 [Howbeit the] land of thy place shall 
not be reddened " [with bloodshed]. Quod probavimus, 
when Connacan son of Col man, son of Niall the Showery, 
came into the land with an army. They move nine 
men from one log : 2 an artist who fled into another land 
was beheaded (there), but the eight who remained in 
Conaed s land were set free. 

He afterwards went to Telach Maine ( Maine s hill ), 
and he found a welcome with Maine son of Conlaed, who 
showed respect to him. And Patrick blessed him, 
and blessed his wife so that she became with child and 
brought forth two daughters. Patrick baptized them, 
and sained a veil on their heads, and left an old man 
with them to teach them. Patrick did not proceed to 
Armagh on that occasion : but he went into the dis 
trict of Hui-Cremthainn, and there he founded churches 
and cloisters. 

Once as Patrick was coming from Clochar from the 
north, his champion, to wit, bishop Mace Cairthinn, 
lifted him over a difficult place. This is what he said 
after lifting Patrick : Oh, oh ! " " My God s doom ! " 
saith Patrick, " it was not usual for thee to utter that 



1 sed viri sanguinum, et pecorum 
raptores, Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 149. 



" sub quadam arbore in agro illius 
Ecclesiae sedebant, Tr. Th. p. 149. 



170 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Rawl. B. sin dorad duitsiu." " Amsenoir ocus ainlobar," olepscop 
512, fo. 20, macc Cairthinn, " ocas foracbaissiu mocomalta 1 hi cell- 
aib ocus meisi fos for ctmair." " Fotuigebsa da?io 
icill," olP&traic, "napa roacus, arnapadimicnithi, nipa 
rochian, d&no, coroastar immathigid etronn." Ocus 5 
foracaib Patraic farom espoc macc Cairthinn hiClo- 
chur, ocus inDomnach Airgit less, dovalad doPatrtwc 
donim diamboi formuir octudet-Ai declaim nErenn. 

Luid Patraic iarsin hiLemuin .i. Findabair ainm 
na tailcha inropritchad Pat-mic. Tr^laa ocus teora aid- 10 
chi do iconproicept, ocus nirpu sia leu oldaas oenuair. 
ISandsin cowatail Brigitt frisinpraicept ocus nirl&c 
Patraic &dusc\id, ocus roiarfac/ti Pat /me disi iarsin cid 
atchtmnairc. Dixit ilia : 3 " Atcondarc senada 3 gela 
ocus dumu finna ocus gorta gelai, 4 daim breca inandi- 15 
aid ocus daim duba iarmu. 5 Post haec uidi ou^s et 
sues et canes et lupos inter se discordantes. Atcomiarc 
iarsin dicliloich, indara [21 a. 1] cloch bee ocus araile mor. 
Rosenaich broen forru diblinaib. For[r]ubart inlia bee 
fr/sinmbrsen ocus dobruchtais oebli airgidi ass. Ro- 20 
sercai immorro inlia mor." " ITe insin," olPatnuc, 
"da maccEchach maicc Criamthaitwi." 6 Rocreti Coirpi 1 ? 
Damarcait, ocus robewnach P&traic ocus robennacli 
asil. Rodiultai immorro Bresal ocus romallach Pa- 
traic. Rue, tra, P&iraic forsinnaislingi olchenai in- 25 
nahi Briffti &mal as n&irdirc. 



Doroidiu-saig Patra/c Echa^ macc CHmthaind ab s. 
Rotecht Echu ingin .i. Cinnu. Ropuail dia athaM 
aernaidm do fiur sochineluch .i. domctcc Cormaic maicc 
Coirpri maicc Neill. Sanctum ambulans Patricium cum 30 



1 muchomaltu, E. 

- alia, K. 

3 Sic E. ; senagha, K- 



4 domhu finda 7 portu gela, E. 
iurraa, E. 
6 craimtliin, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 177 

word." "I am [now] an old man and I am infirm," 
saith bishop Mace Cairthinn. " and thou hast left my 
comrades in churches, and I am still on the road." " I 
will leave thee, then, in a church," saith Patrick, " that 
shall not be very near, lest there be familiarity (?), and 
shall not be very far, so that mutual visiting between 
us be continued." And Patrick then left bishop Mace 
Cairthinn in Clochar, and with him [he placed] the 
[silver reliquary called] Domnach-Airgit, which had 
been sent to Patrick from heaven when he was at sea 
coming towards Ireland. 

Thereafter Patrick went into Lemain. Findabair is 
the name of the hill on which Patrick preached. For 
three days and three nights he was preaching, and it 
seemed to them not longer than one hour. Then Biigit 
fell asleep at the preaching, and Patrick let her not be 
wakened. And Patrick asked her afterwards what she had 
seen ? Dixit ilia : " I saw white assemblies 1 and light- 
coloured oxen and white cornfields. Speckled oxen behind 
them, and black oxen after these. Afterwards I saw 
sheep and swine and dogs and wolves quarrelling with 
each other. Thereafter I saw two stones, one of the 
twain a small stone and the other a large. A shower 
tlropt on them both. The little stone increased at the 
shower, and silvery sparks would break forth from it. 
The large stone, however, wasted away." " Those," saith 
Patrick, " are the two sons of Echaid son of Crimthann." 
Coirbre Damargait believed, and Patrick blessed him 
and blessed his seed. Bressal, however, refused [to become 
a Christian], and Patrick cursed him. Patrick, besides, 
expounded the vision of Brigit in an excellent manner. 2 

Patrick raised Echaid son of Crimthann from death. 
Echaid had a daughter, to wit, Cinnu. Her father 
desired to wed her to a man of good lineage, namely to 
the son of Cormac, son of Coirbre son of Niall. As she 



1 candidatorijm synoclum, Tr. Th. 
p. 150. 

- visionem, quae erat et pracscntis 



et futuri status Ecclesiae Hibeiniae 
imago, eoram adstantibus exposuit 
S. Patricius, Tr. Th. p. 150. 



u i0231. M 



178 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Kawi. B. soc[i]is, obiiiain inuenit. Ropritach Patraic di coroso- 
a> i comlad don tairggertaig l spirtalta, ocus rocreiti, ocus 
dorochaisc Pat?-a?c, ocus rosbaitsi Patraic post. Amboi 
iarum aathair foraiarairsiu a diatabom t diafiur, dode- 
chaid si ocus P&traic diaacallaim. Rogauit Patricius 5 
ut patri s seterno copul[an]dam Sponso permitteret. Ro- 
comarleic d&no Echu ani sin dia tarta nem do airi, 4 
ocus cowarochomecnichthi fad^in do baithis. Dorairg- 
gert ~P&traic indeidi 5 sin ciarbo dodaing 6 leis. Rochom- 
arleic iarwn imi aingen .i. Cinnu do ocomul do- 1 
Christ, ocus doronai Poiraic combo bandescipul do, 
ocus rosaithni dialaili oig dia forcitul .i. Cechtumbair 
Dromma Dubain, in quo loco ainbe uirgines pauscan- 
tur. 7 

larnilbliadnaib immorro intEchu remraiti rosiacht 15 
dered abethad, ocus an doairistis acharaitt [21 a. 2] imme, 
roraidi: " nirim-adnaigid," olse, "eoti P&traic." Ocus 
o fororbai Echu nabrirajthi asu 8 rofuid aspirut. Patiwc, 
immo7*7 0, isand robai ocSaball Patnne inUlltaib, ocus 
foroillsiged do etsecht Echach ocus romidair athascnam 20 
doClochar mace nDomini. 9 Isandsin arranic Echaic/< 
esanmide per .xxiiii. horas. O dochoid Pa^raic istech 
hirraibi incorp, rolai immach inlucht roboi immoncorp. 
Rofill giuni donChoimd^ ocus dofarlaic ddra ocus 
rogaid, et dixit post clara voce, " O rex Echu, in no- 25 
mine omnipotentis Dei ; surge !" et statim ad serui Dei 
vocem surrexit. O deisid iarum cocobsaid loquebatur, 
ocus rosoad coi ocus golgairi inpopu^ in gaudium. 
Et tune statim sanctus Patricius regem de ratione 
fide[i] instruxit et bautizauit ; ocus forcong&rt Patraic 30 
[fair 10 ] fiad inpopu? coro aisneded dopianaib nane- 



1 tarngertaig, E., leg tairnger- 



taid? 



2 foraiarairsi, E. 

3 Read " patrem ut filiam " ? 

4 aire, E. 

6 audeidi, E. 



6 dogaigg, K. ; dodaig, E. 

7 pausant, E. 

8 -sa, E. 

9 Doimni, E. 

10 Sic E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 179 

was walking she met holy Patrick with his companions. 
Patrick preached to her to unite herself to the Spiritual 
Spouse, and she believed, and followed Patrick, and 
Patrick baptized her afterwards. Now, while her father 
was a-seeking her to give her to her husband, she and 
Patrick went to converse with him. Patrick asked her 
father to allow her to be united to the Eternal Spouse. 
So Echu allowed that, if heaven were given to him for 
her, and he himself were not compelled to be baptized. 
Patrick promised those two things, although it was 
difficult for him [to do so]. Then the king allowed his 
daughter Cinnu to be united to Christ, and Patrick- 
caused her to be a female disciple of his, and delivered 
her to a certain virgin to be taught, namely [to] Cech- 
tumbar l of Druimm Dubain, in which place both virgins 
have their rest. 

Now, after many years the aforesaid Echu reached the 
end of his life; and when his friends were standing 
around him, he spake : " Bury me not," he saith, " until 
Patrick shall have come." And when Echu had finished 
these words he sent forth his spirit, Patrick, however, was 
then at Saball Patraic in Ulster, and Eehu s death was 
made manifest to him ; and he decided on journeying to 
Clochar Mace nDoimni. There he found Echu [who had 
been] lifeless for twenty-four hours. When. Patrick 
entered the house in which the body was lying, he put 
forth the folk who were biding around the corpse. 2 He 
bent [his] knees to the Lord, and shed tears, and prayed, 
and afterwards said with a clear voice : " O king Echu, in 
the name of Almighty God, arise ! " And straightway 
the king arose at the voice of God s servant. So when 
he had sat down steadily he spake ; and the weeping and 
wailing of the people were turned into joy. And then 
holy Patrick instructed the king in the method of the 
faith, and baptized him. And Patrick ordered him, 
before the people, to set forth the punishments of the 
ungodly and the blessedness of the saints, and that he 

1 Cetamaria, Colgan, 7V. Th. - Compare Math, ix., 25 ; Mark 



p. 150. 



v., 40; Luke viii., 54 ; Acts ix.. -40. 
M 2 



180 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Rawl. B. cmibdecli ocus do[f]indfuth nanoeb, et praedicaret plebi, 
>12, o. 21, u j. cre^^ent uera esse q U ae de penis infernorum praedi- 

cantur et de gaudis beatorum qui obaudierunt. Ut ei prae- 
ceptum est de utroque praedicauit. Ocus tarcaid Patraic 
roga : do .i. xu. ~blia,dna inardrigu athiri dia nairbereth 5 
bith cucraibdech ocus cufiren, no diamad ferr leis dul 
docum ninm At rex consequenter ait: " Cia dobertha 
[damsa 2 ] rige 3 inna huli cuarta, ocus cia atberaind 4 bith 
o ilbUadn&ib, adrimfinn arnempni icoTidiulcc inmaithi- 
ussa tarfas dam. Isairi togairnsi 5 inmo ocus inmo curom- 10 
sserthar otrogib inbetha frecnaircc [21. b. 1] ocus co- 
rothadcuirer cossnafailti suthaine tarfasa dam." Cui 
inquit Patricius : " Vade cum pace et ad Deum emi- 
gra." Rognii Echu atlaigthi buide do Dia i 6 frecnarc- 
us amuinteri, ocus roaithne aanmain donChoimdic? 15 
ocus doPatraic, ocus rofaithe 7 aspirut docum nime.] 



ISed dochoid P&traic iarsin hicHch Ua Meith Tiri 
do Tio 1 Thalan, ocus foracaib epscop Gilline and ocus 
res sruith diarnuintir olcena ocus martra sruithe tuc 
less tarmuir anair. 20 

Is annsin tallsat Ui Torrorre, do Oib Meith Tiri an- 
tanriud, 8 indala bocc nobith octabowVt usci doPatraic, 
ocus dodechatar dia luga 9 inetheuch doPatraic, coro- 
neglestar inboc abrondaib intrir dusfell. " Mo debrod," 
olPatraic, "fordindet inboc feisin du indres. Ondiu 55 
cobrath," olP&traic, "lilit gabair bhar cla[i]ncZ ocus 
bar cene l." Quod impletur adhuc. 



i 



1 rogu, E. 

2 Sic, E. 

3 rigu, K. ; rigi, E. 

4 arberainw, E. 

5 dogoimsi, E. 



6 Sic, E. ; a, E. 
" rofoithi, E. 

8 intainriud, E. 

9 lugu, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 181 

should preach to the commonalty that all things which 
are made known to them of the pains of hell and of the 
joys of the blessed who have obeyed were true. As had 
been ordered to him, Echu preached of both things. And 
Patrick gave him his choice, to wit, fifteen years in the 
sovranty of his country if he would live quietly and justly, 
or, going (forthwith) to heaven, if this seemed better to 
him. But the king at once said : " Though the kingship 
of the whole globe should be given to me, and though I 
should live for many years, I should count it as nothing 
in comparison to the blessedness that hath been shown 
to me. Wherefore I choose more and more that I may 
be saved from the sorrows of the present world, and that 
I may return to the everlasting joys which have been 
shown to me." Patrick saith to him, " Go in peace and 
depart unto God." Echu gave thanks to God in the 
presence of his household, and he commended his soul 
to the Lord and to Patrick, and sent forth his spirit to. 
heaven. 

Thereafter Patrick went to the district of Hui- 
Meith Tire, 1 to Tech Talan. He left Bishop Cilline 
there, and aged folk of his household besides, and relics 
of ancients which he had brought with him over sea 
from the east. 

Then the Hui Torrorrae, of the Hui Meith Tire especially, 
stole [and ate] one of the two goats that used to be 
carrying water for Patrick, and they went to perjure 
themselves to Patrick ; but the goat bleated out of the 
bellies of the three who had deceived him. " My God s 
doom 1 " saith Patrick, " the goat himself announces the 
place in which he was eaten. From to-day for ever," 
saith Patrick, " goats shall cleave to your children and 
your race." Which thing is still fulfilled. 2 

1 quae est Orientalis Vltonise re- p. 150), the descendants of these 
giuncula, Colgan, Tr. Th. 150. thieves had always beards "capri- 

2 According to Colgan ( Tr. Tit. \ nis subsimiles." 



182 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Kawi. B. Eugan mace Briuin. maicc Muiredaig, raaicc 

512 fo 1 *P 

bt j maicc Collai dacrich, 1 ishe ropa ri Oe Meith quando 
credideruut illa[e] gentes, et benedixit eis. Rogaid 
Eogcm indi Paraic imfhoduscud asenathcw .i. Mui- 
redaig. Dorodiusaig T&traic iarsuidiu ocu-s rombaithes, 5 
ocus ronadnctc/iit af?^thisi ocOmne Rende hi cocrich 
Mugdornd ocus UaMeith, aclit islaMugdorndfu] inloc sin. 

ISed docuaid P&traic icrich Mugdornd do Domnach 
Maigen intainriud. INtan rocuala Victor robai [21 b. 2] 
isindluc sin Paraic dotichtain 2 ad6c[h]um tanic Victor 10 
doimgabai? ~Pa.tr aic asinpurt corrabai imuiniu draigin 
bai hitseb inbaili. Doronai Dia [firt] a,r~Patraic, roso- 
illsig inmuine isindaidchi dorchai curbu reill and. 
Dodecha^ Victor iarsin co~P&traic ocus dobert areir. 
Ocus dorat Patraic incill do, 3 ocus dorat grd nepscuip 15 
fair (in marg. .i. for Victor), ocus foracaibh inDomnach 
Maigen. Ocus robaithes P&traic Mugdorndu, ocus as- 
bert ordnidi laech ocus eler mch dib, ocus rocelebras- 
iar diib, ocus foracaib bennachtain leu. 

ISed docoid ~Pa.traic iarsin coFiru Rois do Enach 4 20 
OoTiglais. Rofiu Patraic ann fodomnach. Isand tuc- 
sator tli Lilaig neim 5 doPat?mc isna fascrib grotha. 
Rosen ~Pn,traic iarsin inna fascrui condergeni clocha 
dibh. R 

INtan dochoid P&traic iarsin forsind ath dia luain 25 
tairis fades, dochotor Ui Lilaig coicait marcach for- 
sindatli inadiaid diamarbhadh. Tintai ~P&traic friu 
fo? sincnuchai frisinnath andes, ocus tuargaib alaim cli, 
[et 7 ] dixit : " sech ni tergaid asinnath illei ocus ni re- 
gaid anund. Bethe s iindusqz6sin cobra th." Dode- 30 






focrich, E. 



- do thiachtain. E. 

3 dan, E. 

4 enuch, E. 

> anneim, E. 



6 rosen inna fascra condereni 
clocha diib, E. 

7 Sic E. 

3 innund. beithi, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



183 



Eugan son of Briun, son of Muiredach, son of Imm- 
chath, son of Colla-da-chrich, it was he who was king 
of the Hui Meith when those people believed and Patrick 
blessed them. Eugan entreated Patrick to raise to life 
his grandfather, namely Muiredach. Patrick raised him 
to life after this, and he baptized him, and buried him 
again at Omne Rende, on the border of Mugdoirn and 
Hui Meith : but that place belongs to Mugdoirn. 

Patrick went into the province of Mugdoirn, to Dom- 
nach Maigen. When Victor, 1 who dwelt in that place, 
heard that Patrick had gone thither, Victor came, to avoid 
Patrick, out of the place till he was in a thorn-brake 
that lay beside the stead. God [then] wrought a miracle 
for Patrick. He lighted up the brake in the dark night 
so that [all] was clear therein. Thereafter Victor went 
to Patrick and submitted to him. And Patrick gave the 
church to him, and bestowed the order of a bishop upon 
him, that is, on Victor, and he left him in Domnach 
Maigen. And Patrick baptized the men of Mugdoirn, 
and said that distinguished laymen and clerics would 
be of them. And he bade them farewell and left a 
blessing with them. 

Thereafter Patrick went to Fir Roiss, to Enach Conglais. 
Patrick rested there throughout a Sunday. There the Hui 
Lilaig gave poison to Patrick in the cheeses of curd. 
Patrick thereafter blessed the cheeses and made stones 
of them. 

When Patrick went thereafter on Monday over the 
ford southward the Hui Lilaig 2 went with fifty horsemen 
by the ford after him to slay him. On the hillock 
to the south of the ford, Patrick turned towards them, 
and he raised his left hand and said : " Ye shall not come 
out of the ford on this side and ye shall not go out of 
it on that side. Ye shall be in that water till Doom." 



1 loci illius possessor, Colgan, 
TV. Th. p. 151. 



- tanto miraculo nihil commoti , 
Colgan, TV. Th. p. 151. 



184 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Rawi. B. chaid intusque tairsiu fochetoir. Ath Ua Lilaig aainm 
512, fo. 21, j nc ]^j ia co b m th, ocus itat ind[f]ascri clochai oc 

Enuch 2 Congl&is hiforaithmet indferta cosind laithi si 

indiu. 8 

Luid iarsin cuKaith Chuli, euro be?mach Firu Ciili 5 
.i. Uu Segain, dicens : 

Bennacht for Firu 4 Culi : 

fo lem cia della rneithe, 5 

for Firu Ross cen derba 

otha Lerga 6 cuLeire. 10 

[22 a. 1] Luid iarsin co 7 Biliu Thortan; et fecit ecle- 
siam lustiano prespetero iuxta Bill Tortan, quae est 
apud familiam Airdd Brecain. 

Oc tascnam doPatraic hicrich L&igen oDomnach 
Tortan, fiu aidcbi ic Druim Urchailli. 15 

Luid f&traic iarsuidiu doNass. Ata lat/trach apup- 
aill isindfaigthi 8 indune ft isligid anair, ocus ata 
atipra fridun antuaith, du robaithis daniacc Dunlangi 
Ai^ ll ocus Illand, ecus du robaithes di ingin Ai^ella 
Mogain ocus Fedelm ; ocus rosnedhbair anathair doDfa %Q 
ocus doPafraic oogi cosecartha. Ocus rosen cailli fora- 
cenT?. 

Docuas oPatraic dogaiim rechtairi dune Nais 9 .i. 
Faillen. Roimgaib Patraic ocus rodolb cotlud dodenam. 
Ticht cu Patraic do erchoitmed fr^ s, ocus atrubrad bai 25 
inrcchtairi innacotlwci "Modebrod," olPatraic, u ni 



1 ataatt, E. 

2 Oenuch, E. 

3 adferto cosinlaithiusa indiu, E. 
* firu, E. 

5 fo lemm cueatella meithe, E. 



6 lerca, E. 
" do, E. 

9 Naiss, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 185 

The water went over them at once. Ath-Hua-Lilaig ( the 
ford of Lilach s descendants ) is the name of the ford 
for ever, and in commemoration of the miracle the cheeses 
of stone are at Enach Congiais to this very day. 1 

Thereafter he went to Rath Cule, and blessed Fir 
Cule, that is, Hui Segain, saying : 

" A blessing on Fir Cule. 
I am pleased though . . . 
On Fir Ross without . , 
From Lerga to Leire." 

He went thereafter to Bile Tortain ( Tortan s Tree ) ; 
and near to Bile Tortain he built for Justian the 
presbyter a church, 2 which [now] belongs to the com 
munity of Ard Brecain. 

When Patrick was journeying into the territory of 
Leinster from Domnach Tortain, he slept a night in 
Druim Urchailli. 3 

Thereafter Patrick went to Naas. The site of his tent 
is in the green of the fort, to the east of the road, and 
to the north of the fort is his well wherein he baptized 
Dunling s two sons (namely) Ailill and Illann, and 
wherein he baptized Ailill s two daughters, Mogain and 
Fedelm ; and their father offered to God and to Patrick 
their 4 consecrated virginity. And Patrick blessed the 
veil on their heads. 

Patrick sent to summon the reeve of the fort of Naas, to 
wit, Faillen. He shunned Patrick, and feigned to be sleep 
ing. They went to Patrick to make excuse to him, and they 
said that the reeve was asleep. " My God s doom ! " saith 
Patrick, " it is not strange to me if this be 5 [his] last sleep." 



1 Lit. to this day to-day. 

2 quae et Domnach- Tortan postea 
dicta est, Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 151. 

* Venit in terrain Laogaire : ibi- 
que metatus est locum extruendae 



Ecclesise Domnach- Vrchaile postea ] were. 
vocatae, ibid. 



4 For o6gi I read antigi : com 
pare infra, p. 224, line 10. 

5 i.e., as Mr. Hennessy translates, 
"I should not be surprised if it 



186 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

xLnvi. B. hingnad lem cid tiugcotlurf." Docuatctr amuinter dia 
~ 2 dusciid cofHth marbh he arin anumaloit dorigm do- 
Patmie ; conid dihin isaru.sc a laGaidelu, coilud Fail- 
Ten anMim Naiss/ 

Dricriu ise bari Ua nGairchcm 3 arcind IJattmc intan- 5 
sin, ocus ingen Loeguiri matcc Nell leis doranai, coro- 
diultai friP&iraic immafleith icRaith Inb-ir arLseguin. 
Dorat immorro Cilline failti do, ocus romarb a senboin 
do, 4 ocus dorat doP&traic innairmid mini tuc dia fulang 
atoig 5 indng. ISandsin roraidi Psdraic frisin mnai 10 
fune ocus si oc tergorad 6 amaic : 

Aben, talaig domaccan. 

dotait tore mor diorcan : 

diaibill tic breo : 

bid beo, bid slan domctccan. 15 

INarbar 

isdech dolosaib 7 talmem. 
isMarcan mace Cilline, 
bas dech dotJibh Garrcon. 

[22 a. 2.] Luid iar sin 8 iMagh Liphi. Rofotha^ cella 20 
ocus congbala, hisuidin, ocus foracaib Usaili icill Usaili 
ocus Iserninum ocus Mace Tail hi Cella Culind, et ali[i] 
sancti. 

Ocdul doPat^mc indiarthar Lifi, doronsat maicc 
Laigsi cuithecha \isci forsind set forachind ocus brath- 25 
lang tairsiu. " ArDia," olimnaicc becca, " tochomluid 9 
far nechu. " Comluid d&no," olP&traic, " arDia for- 



1 dihen asarasc, E. 

2 in, E. 

rt hxia nGarrchon, E. 

4 oenboin d<5u, E. 

5 fulnng a taig, E. 



6 tergorud, E. 

7 anarbor asdech dilossaib, E. 

8 iarsuidiu, E. 

9 dochnmluid, E. 



THE TEIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



187 



Then his people went to awake him, and he was found 
dead, because of the disrespect which he showed to 
Patrick. Wherefore the Irish have a proverb, Faille ris 
sleep in the Fort of 



Dricriu, he was king of Hid Garrchon when Patrick 
arrived at that time ; and a daughter of Loeguire son of 
Niall he had to wife, and for Loeguire s sake he re 
fused to invite Patrick to his feast at Rath Inbir. 
Howbeit Cilline 3 gave him a welcome, and killed his 
one cow for him, and gave Patrick the measure of meal 
which he had brought for his support out of the house 
of the king. Then said Patrick to the cooking- woman, 
while she was warming her (and Cilline s) son : 

O Woman, cherish thy little son ! 
A great boar comes from a pigling : 
From a spark comes a flame : 
Thy child will be quick, will be sound. 

The corn 

Is best of earth s plants. 

It is Marcan son of Cilline 

Who is best of Garrchu s descendants. 

Thereafter he went into Mag Liphi ; he founded 
churches and cloisters therein, and he left Auxilius in 
Cell tTsaili and Iserninus and MaccTail in Cella 
Culind, and other saints. 

As Patrick was going into western Liphe the boys of 
Laiges made on the way before him pits of water with 
a gin 3 over them. " For God s sake," say the little 
boys, " drive on your horses." " Drive on, then, your 
horses," says Patrick [to his charioteer] " for God s sake." 



1 quando alicui volunt iniprecari 
somnum noxiuin, dicunt ; dormiat, 
vt Faillenus in arce Waziensi, 
Colgan, Tr. Th.p. 151. 



J a mail tenuioria conditionis, 
Colgan, Tr. Th., p. 152. 

3 quas [scil. fovcas] inducto de- 
super recenti cespite palliarunt, vt 
sic eos dolo interiincrent, ibid. 



188 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Rawl. B. nechu ; " acht niderna olc doib. Ocus dobert mal- 
a. 2. Iftcfaain forLaigis .i. forLaigis meic Find du ita Moin 
Coluimb incliu. Ocus asbert Pafamc nabiath ri na 
epscop uadib, ocus isflaith ectrand 1 bias form cubrath. 
TJuid inrmorro Brig ingen Fergnai nmicc Cobtha?# de 5 
Lib Eircan coneicid doPatimc indancHde 2 bai ara- 
chinn. Dobert P&traic bennac/^ain fuirri ocus for- 
aathair ocus forabrait./iriu ocus f o / ? [U]u Ercan huili, 
ocus asbert Patra^ c nat beitis [cen 3 ] oirdnide l?eeh 
ocus cleVech diib cobrath. 10 

Isand tarblaing P&traic isindtaih ^ diambu ainm 
intansin Bill mace Cruaich : indiu immorro is Forrach 
Pa^raic ainmnigtAer. Ocus asbert dao Patraic nad- 
mbiad ri narechtairi echtrand forru cubrath. Ag fu- 
dailfidi la rig Laigew inarigthoig indala loracc donrig, 15 
alaili do rig Oa nErcan. Airmed Patraic leo. Forrach 

Patraic leo. Ordan loech ocus cle rech leu. Ane ocus 

i. 

suthaine doib. Ocht flaithi leo coftaith Conchobair 
maicc Dormchada, hiTemraigh. aimsir P&traic am- 
bre^emnas leo in[n]acrich. [22 b. 1] Laichess immorro, 20 
ceneljnna mace dorigensat anolc. Nico?ibia ri na epscop 
huadaib cubrath : flaith echtrann nudusfoilnaibed : noco- 
nainfe inffreimm ocus acre diibh cubrath. 

O t 

Doluid P&traic oTemraig corancatar ocus Dubthach 
mace uu Lugair 4 oc Domnach Mor Maigi Criathar la 25 
Uu Ceinselaig, qui credidit Patricio. Ailiss Pa^? aic 
fair oclaig 5 nalaind bed soescuir, 6 " toisclim 7 fer oen- 
setche, denarucha 8 acht oenmacc." " Ni segtha 9 damsa 
em," olDvibthack, " Fiac mace Erce, ishe 10 lim fer inna 



1 echtrann, E. 

2 anancride, E. 

3 Sic E. 

4 macuLugair, E. 
6 dclach, E. 



6 nabad oscair, E. 
" E. omits. 
8 donarucat, E. 
8 E. omits. 
10 hecal, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 189 

But he did no evil to them. And he inflicted a curse upon 
Laiges, namely on Laiges of the son of Finn, in the place 
in which Moin Coluimb ( Columb s bog ) is to-da} . And 
Patrick said that of them there would neither be king 
nor bishop, and it is a foreign prince that will be over 
them for ever. Howbeit, Brig, daughter of Fergna son of 
Cobthach, of the Hui Ercain, had gone and declared to 
Patrick the wrong that was intended for him. Patrick 
bestowed a blessing upon her and upon her father and 
her brothers and upon all the Hui Ercain. And Patrick 
said that they would never lack distinguished laymen 
and clerics. 

Then Patrick alighted on the hill which was then 
named Bile Mace Cruaich ( the tree of Cruach s Sons ) : 
to-day, however, it is called Forrach Patraic ( Patrick s 
meeting-place. ) And Patrick then said that over them 
there never would be a king or a foreign reeve. Should a 
cow be divided by the king of Leinster in his palace, one 
of the two forks l goes to the king, the other to the king of 
Hui Ercain. Patrick s meeting- place they have ; Patrick s 
measure they have ; dignity of laymen and clerics they 
have ; wealth and lastingness are unto them. Eight 
princes they had till the reign of Conchobar son of Don- 
chad in Tara. Laiges, however, was the tribe of the boys 
who did the evils. Of them there will never be king or 
bishop : a foreign prince should rule them : persecution 
and complaint shall never cease from them. 

Patrick went from Tara, and he and Dubthach Maccu- 
Lugair met at Domnach Mor Maige Criathar in Hui 
Ceinselaich. Dubthach believed in Patrick. Patrick 
asked him for a comely youth who should be well-born : 
" I desire a man with one wife, 2 unto whom hath been 
born only one child." " Verily," saith Dubthach, " this 



1 i.e., two of the four quarters ? 
quarta pars, Colgan,7V. Th. p. 152. 



2 See 1 Tim. iii. 2. 



190 BETHU PHATKA1C. 

Rawl. B. innisin l sin, doc6id huaimsi hi tirib 2 Con\\acht com- 
512, fo. 22, bgjrdni a ona ib rigaibh." His uerbis aduenit ille. 
Tre^cheil Dubthaig arbeHar abm-ad dochlerchiuc/it 3 
; Cid airmmbertar lib," olFiac. "Dvibthack dobach- 
aill," olseat. 4 " Bith ainim on em do sochaidi," o!Fiac:5 
"baa brain 5 nachamgaibtforsea taracenn." "Nutgeb- 
thar em," ol Patrcwc. Berrthir, 6 baitsithir, smbthir 
abgitir do. Legaid asalmu anoenlo, 7 ut mihi traditum 
est. Ordinatur gradu episcopali, ocus dobe?-ar epsco- 
poii Laigen do oP&it aic, ocus oirddnidir dawo aoen-10 
mace Fiachri. 

IShe iarum Fiac epsco^ citaraoirdned 8 laLaigniu. 
Dobert d&no Pat?mc cumdach 9 doFi ac .i. clocc, mein- 
istir, bachall, polairi, ocus facaib morfeiser 10 dia- 
muntir leis .i. Moch[22 b. 2]atoc insi [Fail], Aug^stin 15 
insi Bice, Tecan ocus Diarmait ocus Naindid ocus 
Pol ocus Fedelmid. 

CWgab iarsuidiu inDomnach Feic, ocus bai and 
ccmtorcratar tri fichit fer leiss diamuinti?-. Annsin 
dolluid intangel cuice et dixit fms : " Is frmbainn 20 
aniar ata du esergi hiCuil Maigi. Airm hifuirsitis in- 
torc arm[b]ad ann foruimsitis 11 apj-aintech: port hi 
fuirsitis inelit armbed and d&no foruimtis indecla-is. 12 
Dixit Fiac fHsindangel nadregad cotisad P&traic do- 



1 innisen, E. 

2 tir, E. 

3 E. omits this sentence. 

4 olPatraic, E. 



11 forruimtis, E. 



6 .i. Fiacc, E. 



E. 



in Fiacc sin epscop citaroirned, 

8 inoenlou, E. 

9 cumtach, E. 

10 foraccaib morseisser, E. 



12 an ecclais, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



1U1 



is not fortunate for me. Fiacc son of Ere, he, I think, is 
a man of that description ; [but] he is gone from me 
into the lands of the Connaught-men with bardism for 
the kings." At these words Fiacc arrived. Through 
Dubthach s cleverness it is proposed to tonsure him for 
the clerical order. " What is proposed by you ? " saith 
Fiacc. To make a bishop of Dubthach," 1 say they. 
f Verily this will be a blemish to the commonwealth," saith 
Fiacc : " it is a grief that I am not taken in his place." 
" Truly thou wilt be taken/ saith Patrick. He is ton 
sured ; he is baptized ; an alphabet is written for him. 
He reads his psalms in one day, as hath been handed 
down to me. He is ordained in the episcopal rank, and 
the bishopric of Leinster is given to him by Patrick ; 
and moreover his only son Fiachrae is ordained. 

So Patrick gives a case to Fiacc [containing] to wit, a 
bell, a credence-table, a crozier, [and] tablets 2 ; and he 
left seven of his household with him, to wit, My-Catoc 
of Inis Fail, Augustin of Inis-becc, Tecan, and Diarmait 
and Naindid and Paul and Fedelmid. 

He set up after this at Domnach Feicc ( Fiacc s Church ) 
and he dwelt there till threescore men of his community 
had fallen beside him. Then came the angel to him and 
said to him " To the west of the river 3 in Cuil-inaige 
is thy resurrection." The place in which they should 
find the boar, it should be there that they should set 
the refectory. The place in which they should find the 
doe, that it should be there that they should set the church. 
Fiacc said to the angel that he would not go till Patrick 
should come to mark out his stead with him and to con- 



1 Lit. Dubthach for the crozier 
(baculus). 

2 cymbalum nempe ministeriale, 
Epistolas Paulinas, et baculum pasto- 
ralem, Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 155. But 
meinistir is = minister turn (credence- 
table) and p6laire is either = puyil- 



laris, oue of the names of the tube 
through which the sacramental wine 
was imbibed, or (as I think) pugil- 

lares writing- tablets. 

3 the Barrow, according to Mr. 

Heiinessy. 



192 BETHU PHATRAIC. 



^97 thorainn l aluic I 6 * 88 ocw " s diacoisecrad, ocus combed 
b. 2. uad nogabctc? 2 alocc. Doluid dawo Pafrmc coFiacc 
ocus dororairoi aloe leis, ocus forruim aforrich ; ocus 
adopart Cremthan inportsin doP&traic, arbaPa^mic 
nodbaithis, ocus hiSleibti [ata]. 3 ISann iarsin oirdd- o 
nidi Fiacc. 

Batar intansin foingreim larig Laigen Cremthan 
mace Censelaig, collotar forlongais. Isdiib inManaig 
laUu Cremthain ocus inManaig latlltu ocus Cenel 
ndEndai 3 laMumain. Isdiib inFiacc reimerbartamrnar. 5 10 
Quinque fratres : Fiacc, Oengit-.?, Ailill Mar, Conal\, 
Etarscela. Pater eorum mace Ercae. Tre imthuus Pa- 
traic rongab inrii forferand, coiced imbaire aathar. 
Isfair co?iacab Sleibti. 

INTOengits hisin roort inrig iartain Cremtan mace 15 
Censelaig dodigail aloingsi. 6 Hishitri chtaib ocus ceth- 
rachtaib ataat innacella dorat doPa^rct^c inairther" 
Laigen ocus latin Censelaig imDomnach Mor Maigi 
CHathair ocus im Insi Fail hita Mochonoc ocus Moch- 
[23. a. 1.] -atoc. Erdit ocus Agustin hisindinsi as- 20 
laigiu, ocus iarnagabail dogentib hiSlebtiu ascrina ataat. 

Domnach Mor Maigi Reta, bai P&traic and fo 
domnach. Both oc claidi Ratha Baccain isindomnach 
sin, rigdun innatuathe. Dochuas oP&traic diaergaire. 
Nocha dernad ni airi. Roraidi P&traic bid terbrutech 25 
acumtach mani oifrider and cechlai. Roraide Patraic 



1 doth<5raind, E. 



- ndnarabad, E. . - ,, . . - 

3 gic |, B Sic E. ; a aloingsi, E. 



4 nEndai, E. ; Kinell-Enna, 
Colgan. 



5 reuiierbartmar, E. 



" airthiur, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 193 

secrate it, and that it should be from him that he (Fiacc) 
should receive his stead. So Patrick went to Fiacc and 
marked out his stead with him, and fixed his meeting- 
place ; and Cremthann offered that spot to Patrick, for it 
was Patrick that had baptized him, and in Slebte he is 
[buried]. It is there that Fiacc was afterwards ordained. 

They [the Hiii Ercain] were at that time suffering 
persecution from the king of Leinster, Cremthann son of 
Censelach, wherefore they went into exile. Of them 
are the Manachs ( monks ) in Hui Cremthainn and the 
Manachs in Ulster, and the Cenel Endai in Minister. Of 
them is the Fiacc whom we have before mentioned. 
Fiacc, Oengus, Ailill the Great, Conall and Eterscela 
were five brothers. Their father was MaccErcae. 
Through Patrick s intervention, the king received him 
(Fiacc) on land/ his father s fifth ridge. Thereon he 
built Sleibte. 

That Oengus afterwards slew the king Cremthann son 
of Censelach, to avenge his exile. In thirties and forties 
are the churches which he (Cremthann) gave to Patrick 
in the east of Leinster and in Hui-Censelaig, including 
Domnach Mor Maige Criathair and including Inis Fail 
wherein are My-Conoc and My-Catoe. Erdit and 
Agustin are in the lesser island, and since it was taken 
by the pagans - their shrines are in Sleibte. 

Domnach Mor Maige Reta ( the great church of Mag 
Reta ), Patrick abode there throughout a Sunday. And 
on that Sunday they were digging [the foundation of] 
Rath Baccain, the royal stronghold of the district. 
Patrick sent to forbid this. Nothing was done for him. 
Patrick said : " The building will be unstable, unless 



1 This probably means (as Mr. 
Hennessy translates) granted him 



tionem eum conti[n]gentem, sine 
quintampartem de paternis praediis, 



land : concessit S. Fieconon solum Colgan, 7V. Th. p. 155. 
aedificandae Ecclesiae, sed et por- - i.e., A.D. 819. 
u 10231. 



194 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Rawi.B. nataittrebtha l indun cotisad ingseth aichtur IfVrn. Ise 

512, fo. 23, Q a ithini son mace Cinreda : iseiside roadcumtaich 2 indun 

hiflaith Feidilmid ocus (7(mchubair hiTemrm #. 

lArsindi tra forothaigestar f&traic cella ocus cong- 
hala ilLaigniu. Foracaib bennachtKm la Ouib 3 Cen- 5 
selaig ocus la 4 Laigniu hull. Ocus iarsandi 5 roordd- 
nestar Fiacc Finn hiSlebti, indepscopoti 6 inchoicif?. 

Luid iarsuidiu 1 orBelach Gabran hitir nOsraigi, 
ocus forothaig cella ocu-s congbafa and, ocus atrubairt 
nobeitis orddnidiu 7 Isech ocus cle riuch diib, ocus ni biad 1 
furail nach coicid O?TU cdin . nobeitis doreir P&traic. 
Ceilebrais Patraic doib iarsuidiu, ocus fo)-acaib martrai 
sruithi occu ocus foireim dia nnmntir du hita Martar- 
tech indiu imMaig Roigne. 

Druimm Conchind hiMaircc, memaid domuin carpait 15 
Pairaic ocdul cumMumain. 8 Dognith do 9 nuth in- 
dromma. Memaid focetoir. Dognith da?io dorithisi 
Memaic? da^o. Roraidi Yatraic nat mbiad aicdi 1( do- 
gnethi di fiuth n nacaillisin cobrath. Quod impletur. 
Cid delcc ni derntar 12 de. Ataa aim Disert "Patraic, 20 
acht isfas, 

[23 a. 2] Luid f&traic iarsuidiu hic^ch Mwman 
doChaisiul narigh. INtan asraracht Oengus mace Nat- 
frdig isinmatain batar innarrachta huili innaligib, ocus 
fauranic 13 Patraic con&muntir hi toeb indune. Rofer 25 
failte friu, ocus imsleir leiss isindun comaigin hita 



1 nad aittrebatha, E. 

2 roathchumtaig, E. 

3 for huib, E. 

4 huiliu 7 iarsinni, E. 

5 hiSleibtiu inepscop, E. 

6 nOssairgi, E. 

7 oirdnide, E. 



9 do Mumain, E. 
9 di, E. 






nadmbiad aicde, E. 
difid, E. 

12 delg nidertar, E. 

13 faranaicc, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 195 

offering is made there 1 every day." Patrick declared 
that the stronghold would not be inhabited until the 
wind (gdeth) should have come out of the lower part of 
Hell. This was Gaethine ( little wind ) son of Cinaed. 
He it is that rebuilt the stronghold in the reign of 
Fedilmed 2 and of Conchobar in Tara. 

After this, then, Patrick founded churches and cloisters 
in Leinster. He left a blessing with Hui-Censelaig and 
with all Leinster, and after this he ordained Fiacc the 
Fair in Slebte, into the bishopric of the province. 

He then went by Belach-Gabrain into the land of the 
Osraige and founded churches and cloisters there. And 
he said that of them there would be most distinguished 
laymen and clerics, and that no province should prevail 
over them so long as they should be obedient to Patrick. 
After this Patrick bade them farewell, and he left with 
them relics of ancient men, and a party of his household 
in the place where Martarthech ( relic-house ) stands 
to-day in Mag-Raigne. 

At Druimm Conchinn in Mairg the domuin 3 of 
Patrick s chariot broke as he was going to Munster. 
[Another] was made of the wood of the ridge. This 
broke at once. Again, [one] was made. It, too, broke. 
Patrick declared that never would any building be made 
of the wood of that grove. Which thing is fulfilled. 
Even a skewer is not made of it. Patrick s hermitage 
stands there ; but it is waste. 

After this Patrick went into the province of Munster 
to Cashel of the Kings. When Oengus, son of Natfraich, 
arose in the morning, all the idols were on their faces." 
And Patrick with his household found him beside the 



1 i.e., mass is celebrated. 

2 Ob. A.D. 847. 

3 " cross-beam," Mr. Hennessy. 



4 lit. in their beds : in facie 

N 2 



prostrata siuiul in terrain corruere, 
Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 155. Compare 
the story of Dagon, 1 Samuel v. 3, 4. 



190 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Rawl. B. { iC P&tmic incliu. Ocus robathis iarsnidiu maccu Nat- 
5l2,fo.23, r ich ocus firu Muman olchenai. Ocws foracaib ben- 

<& - 

nacht&m ocus sobavthain form, OCKS robejinach 1 indiin 
.i. Caiscl. ocas asbert nad mbiad c/^ ocnguine and 
cubrath. Ocus robai seckt mUi&dna la Mumain. ISsecZ 
clorimet indeolaiV/ doronai oi frend for cech sechtmad 
imbairi 2 doneoch imrulaid imMumain. 

ANbai 3 Pa^raic ocbaitsecZ Oengitssa, laid ermited 4 
na bachlai trenat/iraigid Oengitssa. Asbert P&traic, " Cid 
romba naderbairt 5 frimm ? " " Ised andalem 6 rombasi 1 
c6rts nacreitine/ olse. "Rotbia aloog," ofPetraic, 
" nirega do comarba (.i. sil Oengitsso ocus Ai^ella maicc 
NatfraicA) older? 7 ngonai ondm cobrath" .i. ni ri 
Caisil curonorddnea comarba P&traic, ocus cutarda 
grdd fair. Patricius dixit: 

"MttC3ni Nat-froich, fuaim sonaid, 

huadib rig, huadib rurig. 

Oengus aiathaib Femen 

oc-us abrathair Ailill." 

Ocus xxuii. rig rofallnaiset 8 fobachaill hiCaisiul cur^ 20 
Cinno-ecan 9 dosil Amelia ocus 



I Sec? dochoid P&traie iarsin iM^scraigi mBregoin 
ocus forothaig cella ocus congbala, and. Laa nann 
bai oc innlat alam indath and co torchair fiacail 
asacinn isindath. [23. b. 1] Lnid Patmzc isindtailchai 25 
fr/sindath antuaith, ocus dotiaghar uad dochuinchid ind- 
fiacla, ocus doratne focetoir indfiacail isindath amaZ 



1 rosbendach, E. 

2 immbairiu, E. 



; 



Amboi, E. 

4 ermted, E. 

5 naderbartais, E. 



6 indalem, E. 
" ceded, E., oiged, R. 
s rofolluaistar, E. 
Coindgecan, E. 







THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 197 

fort. He gave them welcome and brings them into the 
fort to the place where Patrick s flagstone is to-day. 
And after this Patrick baptized Natfraich s sons, and 
left blessing and prosperity upon them ; and blessed the 
fort, namely Cashel, and said that till Doom only one 
slaughter should take place there. And he abode seven 
years in Munster. The learned count that he celebrated 
mass l on every seventh ridge which he traversed in 
Munster. 

While Patrick was baptizing Oengus the spike of the 
crozier went through Oengus foot. Said Patrick : "why 
didst thou not tell this to me ? " " It seemed to me," 
saith he [Oengus], " that it was a rite of the faith." 
" Thou shalt have its reward," saith Patrick : " thy 
successor," that is, the eed of Oengus and Ailill son of 
Natfraech, " shall not die of a wound from to-day for 
ever." No one is King of Cashel until Patrick s successor 
installs him and confers ecclesiastical rank upon him. 
Patrick said : 

" The sons of Natfraich, happy sound ! 

From them are kings, from them are sovrans. 

Oengus out of the lands of Femen, 

And his brother Ailill." 

And twenty-seven kings of the race of Ailill and Oen 
gus ruled in Cashel under a crozier 2 until the time of 
Cenn-gecan. 3 

Thereafter Patrick went into Muscraige-Breogain and 
founded churches and cloisters there. One day, as he 
was washing his hands in a ford there, a tooth fell out 
of his head into the ford. Patrick went on the hill to 
the north of the ford, and, sends to seek the tooth, and 
straightway the tooth shone in the ford like a sun ; and 



a lit. made offering. 
1 This seems to mean that the 
twenty-seven kings were also 



ecclesiastics, in Monachos tonsi, 
says Colgan, Tr. Tit. p. 150. 
1 Slain A.D. 897. 



198 BETHU PHATRAIO. 

iiawi. u. greiu ; ocus Aath Fiacla aainm indatha ocus-Cell Fiacla 
aainm innacilli hifargaib Patraic indfiacaiZ ocws .iiii. 
dia muntir .i. Cuircthi x ocus Loscan, Cailech ocus 
Beoan. Eocelebrai doib ocus foracaib bmnac/^ain leo. 

Luid iarsin do 2 Aradu Cliach cornbai indOchtit// 1 Cuil- 5 
lenn la uu Cuanach. Kosis fris 3 Ailill mace CathbacZ, 
raaicc Lugdach diEogatiicht airt[h]f/ Cliach. Doluid 
asditig isintelaig irrabatar. "Dootar mucca armacc, 
aOilill ! " arsi, " tnanainmide." Et dixit A\li\\, " Creit- 
fessa dia todiitscai momacc dam." Roraidi P&traic a- 10 
cnamai in maicc dothinol, ocus fororcongart for ce li 
nDe dia muntir .i. Malach Brit, 4 athodiwscud. " Ni 
diggen," olse, 5 "ammtts [forjsinGoimded." fl Amiris 
rodngab. Roradi Patraic : " Trog sin, aMalaich ! nibn 7 
ardd docongba^ hit&lmain, bid tech noenfir dotech." I-"- 
Ata achongbail innuilinn airthir tuascertaig na Deisi 
deiscirt. Cell Malaich aainm. Diing .u. bai do be- 
tlmgud and cubrath. Fororco?igart Patraic [iarsin s 
forepscop Ibair ocus forElbi todiuscitrf inmaicc, ocus 
rogaidsium inCoimdid leo. Dorothodiuscud inmacc 20 
iarsuidiu treumaigthi 9 Patrrde. 

Ropridach immorro iar suidiu donaib slogaib ocus 
donaib sochaidib ifiadn(t/ssi 10 P&ti aic. Rocreiti iarsuidiu 
Ailill [23 b. 2] ocus a seitig, ocus rocreitset Ci Cuanach 
olchena, ocus robaitsidi isinmaigin sin, ocus ata asuidi 2. 
achethrur isind lucsin invotoduscad inmacc .i. Patraic 



1 Cuircthe, E. 
- co, E. 
* Rossis, E. 
britt, E. 
" diijen ols:>, E. 



forsincoimdid, E. 
niba, E. 

8 Fordrchongairt Patraic iarsiu,E . 

9 trc airnaigtbe, E. 

10 hifiadnaisiu, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 199 

Ath-liacla ( Ford of the Tooth ) is the name of the ford, 
and Cell Fiacla ( Church of the Tooth ) is the name of 
the church in which Patrick left the tooth and four of 
his household, namely, Cuircthe l and Loscan, Cailech and 
Beoan. He bade them (the Muscraige Breogain) farewell, 
and left a blessing with them. 

After that he went to Arada-Cliach and abode in. 
Ochtar-Cuillen in Hui Cuanach. Ailill son of Cathbad, 
son of Lugaid, of the Eoganacht of Airthir Cliach, with 
stood him. AililL s wife went to the hill on which they 
were biding and said, " Swine have devoured our son, 
O Ailill ! " saith she, " through their brutishness." And 
Ailill said [to Patrick] : " I will believe if thou bringest 
my son to life again for me." Patrick ordered the bone> 
of the son to be gathered together and directed a Culdee 
of his household, namely, Malach the Briton, to bring 
him to life. "I will not tempt the Lord," saith Malach. 
Unfaith had seized him. Said Patrick : " Sad is that, 
O Malach ! Thy cloister will not be lofty on earth. 
Thy house will be the house of one man." His cloister 
is in the north-eastern angle of the southern Deisi. 
Its name is Cell Malaich. Five co\vs can hardly be 
fed there for ever. Thereafter Patrick ordered bishop 
Ibair and Ailbe to bring the boy to life, and he 
besought the Lord along with them. The boy was then 
brought to life after this, through Patrick s prayer. 

Howbeit he (the boy) preached after this to the 
hosts and to the multitudes in Patrick s presence. Ailili 
and his wife then believed, and the Hui Cuanach also 
believed and were baptized in that stead. And in that 
place in which the boy was brought to life is the seat 
of the (aforesaid) four persons, namely, Patrick, and Ailbe 



1 Ciu-onous, Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 156. 



200 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Eawl. B. ocus Ailbe ocus epscow Ibair ocus inmacc bee. Dixit 

512 fo 23 

b. i Patricias l : " Per manus medici sanat Deus." 

Gatis cethrur echu fatraic antuaith. Daloig Pa- 
traic. Legais for dib, Cainchomracc aainm. Saer 

alaile Osacoir alaile. Quartus vero echere do, Md 5 
aainm. Dorogart Pat-rale anisin, ocus robe-nnach alama, 
et dixit ei com[b]ad he a ainm Lam-sed onlausin, ocus 
isuad a tat Lamnti^e. 

IS annsin tarraid galar setig - nalachta Aililla combu 
comocraib bas di. Roiarfacht Pafom c ced rombai. 10 
Respondit mulier : " lus atcownarc isindeiir, ocus ni 
accai hitab?iam aleitheit, ocus atbelsa, no atbela in- 
o-ein fil imbroind, no atbelom diblinaib, mane tomliur 

o 

inlussin." Roraidi P&traic frie : " Cinnos ind lossa ? " 
" Ainal luachair," ar inben. Bennachais ~P&traic ind- 15 
luachair combo folt-chep. Dusromalt inben iarsuidiu 
ocus ba slan foche toir ; et postmodum peperit filium, et 
benedixit Patricium. Et dicitur quod Patricius dixit : 
" Omnes femine quae[cum]que 3 de illo holere mandu- 
cauerint sana3 erunt." 

Folamastar fedlegud hitoeb Clare oc Raith Coirpri 
ocus Brocan, ocus nirelged do. Ocus asbr/ t ~P&traic co- 
brath nabiad ri na epsco^ doceniul Colraain fristud- 
chaid 4 do. Asbert Pat? me ropad leiss iartain, ocus 
foraccaib fer dia muntir [24. a. 1] and iarnaimsir moir *- r > 
.i. Coeman Cell Rath. 



1 MSS. patri eius. 

2 seitgi, E. 



3 Sic E. 

4 frisdudchad, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



201 



and bishop Ibair and the little boy. 1 Patrick said (on 
that occasion) : " God heals by the physician s hand." 

Four persons stole Patrick s horses in the south. 
Patrick forgave them. One of them, named Cainchom- 
rac, was a leech, 2 another was a wright, another was an 
attendant, 3 but the fourth, named Aed, was a groom of 
his. Patrick called him and blessed his hands, and told 
him that, from that day, his name should be Lam-aed 
( Hand- Aed ) ; and it is from him that the Lamraige 
descend. 

Then disease attacked Ailill s pregnant wife in such 
wise that death was near unto her. Patrick asked 
whnt had befallen her ? The woman answered, " I 
beheld an herb in the air ; and on earth I never saw its 
equal ; and I shall die, or the child that is in my womb 
will die, or we shall both die, unless I eat that herb." 
Patrick said to her : " What is the semblance of the 
herb ? " " Like rushes," said the woman. Patrick 
blessed the rushes, so that they became a leek. The 

/ 

woman ate it afterwards and was whole at once ; and 
afterwards she brought forth a son and blessed Patrick. 
And it is said that Patrick declared that all women 
who shall eat of that herb will be w r hole. 

He desired to remain beside Clar at the rath of Corbre 
and Broccan, and this was not permitted to him. And 
Patrick said that there never would be a king or a 
bishop of the race of Colman who had resisted him. 
Patrick said that (the place) would belong to him after 
wards, and after a long time he left a man of his house 
hold there, namely, Coeman of Cella Rath. 



1 quatuor praegrandes lapides in 
praedictorum quatuor sanctorum 
. . . memoriam erecti, Coigan, 7V. 
Th. p. 156. 



- vir litteratus et doctus, ibid. 
3 Oeconomus, ibid. 



202 BETHU PHATRAIC. 



d&no co/igbail inGr/in laAradhau. 

1 " TO * 4 

a . i. Fristudchaid Dola 2 do. Asbert P&traic nad mbiad 
congltdU uad and no diambeith nibadlia andas dias 
no triai- .i. cid eisidi bie doir ocus docenel arcenai 
regait ass. Rocomallad anisin. Docodar 3 condafil inair- 5 
thiur Cliach. Dal Mo Dala ainmnight/ier usque hodie. 

Doluid cuci Nena. Dlorasidi do. Ille dixit : " nipa 
ni 4 Nena," Ni conragaib comarba do and osein, acht 
ataat indoiri laM4scraigi Mitini. Menraigi nomin- 
antur. 10 

Oc tuidecht ass iaruw doPaimic dolluid banchairi 
innaGreine doguba 5 tuidechta ~P&traic uadib. Patri- 
cius benedixit eas, et dixit nachcland nobertis doechtar- 
cene laib beitis orddnidi. 

Bai P&traic la Aradu Cliach ocTediul nomen telchai. 15 
Ambai iccelebrar? iarrniforid damac dia munttr. Etha 
forasliucht. Invent! sunt dorraientes 6 fomuiniu and. 
Atfes doP&traic : " hie erit resurrectio 7 eorum." Quod 
uerum est. Muin ocus Lorachu iCill Tidil laPatraic. 

Luid iarsuidiu cu Ua Fidgenti, eondernai Loman 8 20 
mace maic Eirgg iieid doPa^-aic imMullach Ce friCarn 
Feradaig andess; ocus bai fer muintiri doP&traic oc de- 
nam !l innafleidi lasind/ ig .i. dechon Mantan. Tarraid 
cleir sesa cerdd 10 inni P&traic dochulnchic? biid. Ni- 



1 Adrochaibair, E. 6 domicnteis, R. 



- fristuidchaid Dola, E. 

3 Dochdtar, E. 

4 nic, E. 

5 gubu, E. 



* resurrextio, R. 
s Lonan, 15. 

9 denum, E. 

10 ceirdd, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



203 



Then he desired to reside in Griau in Arada (Cliach). 
Dola opposed him. Patrick said that there would not 
be a residence of Dola s there, or, if there should be, that 
its inhabitants would not be more than two or three, 
and even that these will be slaves and of lowly race, 
and the rest will emigrate. That was fulfilled. They 
went forth until they were in Airther Cliach. Dal-mo- 
Dola l they are named until this day. 

Nena went to him. Patrick refused to receive him, 
and said : " Of Nena will be nothing." There is no 
.-successor of his there thenceforth, but his descendants 
are in bondage in Muscraighe Mitini. They are called 
Menraighe. 

Now. as Patrick was going thence, the women 01 
Grian came to bewail Patrick s departure from them. 
Patrick blessed them, and said that every child which 
they should bear to (men of) foreign tribes would be 
dignified. 

Patrick was at Arada Cliach at Tedel, (the name of a 
hill.) When he was bidding farewell two boys of his 
household remained (?) behind. Men went after them, 
and they were found there sleeping under a brake. This 
was told to Patrick, [and he said :] " Here will be their 
resurrection," which thing is true. Muin and Lommchu 
[are buried] in Cell-Tidil, which belongs to Patrick. 

After this he went to Hui Fidgente, and Lomman, 2 son 
of Mace Eire, made a feast for Patrick in Mullach-Cae, 3 
to the south of Carn-Feradaig ; and a man of Patrick s 
household, namely deacon Mantan, was preparing the 
iVast at the king s. A train of jugglers 4 came to Patrick 



1 .i. stirps Dolae, Colgau, Tr. 
Th. p. 157. 

- Lonanus, Colgan,7>. Th. p,lo7. 
3 verticc mentis Kea, ibid. 



4 Quidam <_x Druidibus, Magis, 
et aliis joculntoribus terrac illius, 
ibid. They au called druthaib 
Icnvcv down. 



204 BETHU PHATRA1C. 



Kawi. clamthatar : erchoimded. " Ergid," olP&tmic, " coLo- 



fo 24 a i n ^ n ocus codechon Mantan immomchobair." Qui 
dixerunt : " X on praecones benedicent [24 a. 2] nobis 
principium cenas - nostrse." Tune dixit Patricius : 

" IXmaccan dotret antuaith 5 

is do roernad anbuaid 
dochum Cothraigi dotfail 3 
co?iamoltan foramuin." 

Ilia vero hora alius iuuenis cum sua matre gestante 
arietem coctura in dorso portandum ad cenain regis 10 
uenit. Rogaid Patraic forsinmacc inmolt do thesorgain 4 
a einich. Dobert in mace focetoir lafailtiu. Nibu thol 
diamathair iramorro arhuaman 5 indri g. Dorat 6 P&traic 
ambiaid donaib druthaib, ocus rodosluicc in talam 
focetoir. Dercc- mace Scirire dinDeissi tuaiscirt 15 
atoisech. Ocus asbe^-t Patraic nat biad ri na rigdamna 
na epscop diachined 8 (.i. Lomain) cubrath. Asbei^t im- 
morro do dechon Msnntan, 9 nabad ardd &chongbdil 
atalmam, 10 ocus robad adba daiscairsluaig, ocus darmi- 
re^tais cairich ocus muca tarathaissi. Asbert im- 20 

O 

morro i ri Nessan doresart a enech : " Potens es gen- 
tis," et baubtizauit eum et ordinauit diaconum, et 
fundauit eclesiam sibi [.i.] Mungairit. Dixitque ma- 
tri 71 excussanti quod non in loco filii sui sepeli[r]etur. 
Quod uerum est. Ata afert isintir fri Mungaiit aniar, 25 
ocus nicluinter inclocc asincatAraig moir isinluc sin. 
Pene [simul] v2 sunt, segregante tantum muro. 



ni damnitatar, K. ; nidamdatar, 



E. 



2 cerae, 11. and E. 

3 dodfail, E. 

4 thesorcuin, E. 

5 arhuamuin, E. 

6 Dobert, E. 



" ambiad, E. 

8 diachiuiud, E. 

y dechoin Mantan, E. 

10 italmain, E. 

11 nri. R. 
18 Sic E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



205 



to ask for food. They suffered no excuse. " Go," saith 
Patrick, " to Lomman and to deacon Mantan that they 
may help me." * But they (refused and) said, " It is 
not public criers that shall bless for us the beginning 
of our banquet." Then said Patrick : 

" The boy who arrive th from the north 
To him the victory hath been given. 
Unto Cothraige - he is near 
With his wether on his back." 

At that very hour came a certain youth [named Nes- 
san] along with his mother, carrying a cooked ram on 
her back, to be brought to the king s feast. Patrick 
begged the boy to give him the wether [that he might 
bestow it on the jugglers] to save his honour. The boy 
at once gave it gladly. The mother, however, was not 
willing for fear of the king. Patrick gave the food to 
the jugglers, and straightway the earth swallowed them 
up. Derg, son of Scirire, 3 of the Deisi, was their leader. 
And Patrick said that of Lomman s race there would 
never be king, nor crown-prince, nor bishop. He said, 
moreover, of deacon Mantan, that his cloister on earth 
would not be lofty, and that it would be the dwelling 
of rabble, and that sheep and swine would come over 
his remains. He said, however, to Nessan, who had 
saved his honour : " Thou art mighty of race." And he 
baptized him, and ordained him deacon, and founded a 
church for him, namely, Mungret. And he said to Nessan s 
mother as she was excusing herself, that she would not 
be buried in her son s place, which thing is true. Her 
grave is in the ground to the west of Mungret, and the 
bell out of the great Caher is not heard in that place. 1 
They are close together, a wall only separating them. 



1 by feeding the jugglers. 

2 a name for Patrick, v. supra, p. 
17. 

3 Dergio Schirij filio, Colgan, 
Tr. Th. p. 157. 



4 ad tantam distautiam quod pul- 
sus campanarum majoris Ecclesiae 
Mungairetensis in ca non audiatur, 
Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 158. 



206 



BETHU PHATRAIC. 



Rawl. 
B. 512, 



Tuathmumee 1 friLuimnech antuaith, lotair inmr- 
foi,24, a. 2. choblaigib arcenn Pat/me fades cuDomnac/* Mor Maigi 
Aine .i. Dun nOacfene intansin ocus indm. Et bab- 
tizauit [24 b. 1] eos iTir-Glass fris anairdes. 



Luid iarum hiFininne - fnDomnach Mor aniartuaith 5 
telach asanacastar 3 intuath friLuimnech antuaith, co- 
tarat be?inachtt6m arTuathmumain * aradudrachtaigi 
dodechatar conimbiud angabal arcenn P&traic. 



Kairtind 5 mace Blait sen clanne Tairdelbai^/ rocveit 
donChoimd^, ocus rombaitsi P&traic oc Saiigul .i. 10 
sain aingel. DodechaicZ dia acallcwmsium alia sin, 
ocus nise Victor. Nochabertis clanna doCharthiun[n] 
acht michorthi [cosein 6 ]. ISandsin rucad Eoclm Baill- 
deirg mace Cairthinn. Patraic rocruth^? ^ dinpairtt 
chrou ocus curabai inballsin innachurp do comartha 1<* 
indferta. 7 



Nochadechttit/ feisin .i. Pa^raic, isatir ; ackt atchid 
atir ass imLuimnech siar ocus fothuaith, ocus ben- 
nachais innairiu, ocus aninsiu, 8 et profetauit de sanctis 
qui in eis tierent nominibus et tempore quo perueni- 20 
rent. 9 " INtailen glas tiar," olPa^mc, " imbelaib in- 
mara, ticfe 10 inchaindel domuintir De ind bes cenn 
nathchomairc dintuaith si .i. Senan Insi Cath/i<7 dia 
se fichii bliac?an osin .i. Senan mace Gerginn 1] mrwcc 
Dubthaigr. 25 



1 Tuath muiuu, E. 

2 hi Finuine, E. 

;t asanacastar, E. ; asacastar, li. 
4 for tuaith mumain, E. 
6 Kairthend, E. 
c Sic E. 



dochomurthu indferta, E. 

8 innairiud ocus a insi, E. 

9 peruenisseot, E. 

10 ticfaid, E. 

11 Gerrgirm, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 207 

The men of North Munster to the north of Limerick 
went in sea-fleets to meet Patrick southward to Domnach 
Mor Maige Aine : that is to say, Dun n-Oac-fene at that 
time and to-day, and he baptized them in Tir-glass to 
the south-east of it. 

He afterwards went into Fininne, to the north-west 
of Domnach Mor, a hill from which is seen the country 
to the north of Limerick, And he bestowed a blessing 

o 

on (the people of) North Munster for the willingness 
with which they had come with abundance of their gifts 
to meet Patrick. 

Cairthenn, son of Blatt, senior of the children of Toir- 
delbach, believed in the Lord, and Patrick baptized him 
at Sangal ; that is, a different (sain) angel (aingel) went 
to converse with him on that day, and it is not Victor. 1 
No children save mis-births used to be born to Carthenn. 
Then Echu Redspot, son of Carthenn, was brought forth. 
[He was a shapely boy.] Patrick had formed him of 
the clot of gore, and that spot was in his body as a sign 
of the miracle. 

Patrick himself did not go into the land (Thomoiid) ; 
but he saw 2 the land round Limerick in the west and 
to the north, and he blessed the territories and their 
islands, and he prophesied of the saints who would be 
therein, their names and the time at which they would 
arrive. The green island in the west," saith Patrick, 
" in the mouth of the sea. Therein shall come the candle 
of God s household who shall be the chief of counsel 
for this district," namely, Senan of Inis Cathaig, six 
score years thence, Senan, son of Gerrchenn, son of Dub- 
thach. 



1 qui alias solebat ad virum be- - t: vertice mentis Fintine dicto, 
atum venire, Colgan, Tr. Tti. p. 158. iuxta Domnach-mor, Colgan, Tr. 
See above pp. 21, 26. Th.p. 158. 



208 BETHU PH ATE Ate. 

NochadechaicZ dawo Patraic tarLuachair siar an- 
fo oJ 2 {, 2 larnrnmain. 1 Profetauit doBrenainn mace uuAltse qui 
nasceretur .cxx. anno. Quod impletum est. 

Luid iarum isinDeis deisc^rt. Folamadar 2 congbail 
inArd-Pairaic, ocus ata lee Patraic and, ocus torainu 5 
achilli. Fristudchaid do as Derball mace ^Eda. Asbert 
Derball friPatraic, " Diacumscaigthi in [24 b. 2] sliab 
isinmaiginsin counacinn Loch Lirngse tairis fadess hi- 
Feraib Maigi Feine, nocreitfind." Cend-Feb?T6t ainni 
intsleibi ocus Belach Legtba ainm inbelaig rolegai and. 10 
Dixit Derball iri P&kraic otharinnscan insliab legad, 
"Cia dogne ni ba ni airi." Asbert [Patraic 3 ] fri- 
Derball : " Nibia ri na epscop dotcheniul cobrath, ocus 
bid dilmain doferaib Muraan (fa)rlomrad each secht- 
nmd loliadain do(gres) &mal fol[t]ehep. 4 15 

Diambai Patrctic hicrich nanDeisi occ idnaidi 5 rig 
intire .i. Firgair mace Rossa, asbert Patraic fHs iarna- 
tiachtain : " ismall cutudchad." " Isimrighin intuath." 
" Fir," G ol Patraic, " ri nibia uait tre bithu ; ocus cid 
fotroiraig 1 indiu ? " olPa^mc. " Fonroiraig 8 flechoo 7 ," 20 
ol inri. " Bid frosaig 9 far ndalai cobrath/ olPa^raic. 
Ata (tipra) Patraic indu sin ocus ata cell maicc Clarid 
di muntir Patraic, ocus ni gleter dala lasnaDeisi acht 
indaidchi, ol foracaib [Patraic 10 ] (br)eithir foraib, ol 
is frihaidchi dodech(atar) choice. 25 



1 iniarmumuin, E. 
- dogne ni, E. 
3 Sic E. 
4 foltceip, E. 
5 idnaidiu, E. 


6 is fir em, E. 
fodtroiraig, E. ; 
8 fdnroiraid, E. ; 
9 frossaig, E. 
10 Sic E. 


fotroraigh, R. 
fonroraigh, K. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 209 

Now Patrick did not go over Luachair on to West 
Munster. [But] he prophesied of Brenainn Maccu-Ailte 
who should be born [in that country] one hundred and 
twenty years afterwards ; which thing hath been fulfilled. 

Then he went into the southern Dei si. He desired a 
cloister in Ard-Patraic ; J and Patrick s flag-stone is there, 
and the plan of his church. 2 Derball son of Aed 3 op 
posed him. Derball said to Patrick : " If thou wouldst 
remove the mountain in |hat place so that I might see 
Loch Lungae over it to the south in Fir Maige Feine, 
I would believe." Cenn-Febrat is the name of the 
mountain, and Belach Legtha ( pass of melting ) is the 
name of the pass that melted there. Derball said to 
Patrick when the mountain began to melt : " Though 
thou do it, there will be nothing for it." Said Patrick to 
Derball : " There will not be till Doom either king or 
bishop of thy race ; and it shall be lawful for men of 
Munster to peel you always, every seventh year, like an 



onion." 



While Patrick was in the province of the Deisi, 
awaiting the king of the country, namely, Fergair son 
of Ross, Patrick said to him after his arrival : " Thou hast 
come slowly." " The country is very stiff," [saith the 
king]. " True, indeed," saith Patrick : " there shall 
never be a king from thee ; and what is it delayed thee 
to-day ? " saith Patrick. " Rain delayed us/ 1 saith the 
king." " Your folkmotes shall always be showery," 
saith Patrick. Patrick s well is in that place, and there 
is the church of Mace Clarid, one of Patrick s household ; 
and folkmotes are not held by the Ddisi except at night. 
For Patrick left that word upon them, since it is at 
night that they came to him. 



2 metae Ecclesiae time positae 

1 .1. coins Patricii. Colgaii, Jr. .... r, . . 

expressis vestigus visuntur, imd. 

/ /( ., P. 158. -i . . .,,. -,-v J . 1 

3 regioms ilhus Dynasta, ibid. 
\\ 10231. 



210 BETHU 

Ra\d. Romallach 1 da.no Patraic glaisi inmennattasin iar- 

B - 512 > sani robathi 2 (ali)bair indib. ocus doratsat indiascari 

fo 94- n 5 

era foramuintir. Asbert f&traic naptis torthig ocus 
nabeitis 3 muilli foraib cobrath [acht hisinnaccai muilenn 
echtrand nobeitis cobrath 4 ] iarnaroeimbed cosin. Eo- 5 
bendachastar (immorro) inSuir ocus intir olchenai, ocus 
istoirthech else acht maigen atiagat nagla(issi) inde. 5 

Luid P&traic iMuscraigi Tiri, babtizare atque prae- 
dicare fidem et fundare 6 fidem ibi. Inueni[un]tur tres 
fratres illius regionis potentes, Fuirec ocus Munnech 10 
ocus Mechar meic Forat maicc Conlni. Credidit Mun 
nech protinus, ocus [25 a. 1] rombo/ifoi ~P&traic ocus rom- 
bennacha, 7 ocus foracaibh ordnidi loech ocus cleirec^ 
uad cubrath, ocus ardrigi athiri uad cubrath, sicut 
dixit connotare : s 15 

Creitis Munnech mar doP&traic riacach, 
combia foratuaith toisiuch uaid 9 cubrath. 
Creitis Mechar cerp : ba fer condilc fir. 
dobert P&traic bennacht mbuain cetlud do fri rig-. 10 

O 

Frithmbert infer fercach Fuirec 1] ciarbu riglach 20 

liath : 
adal fudiud iarcach bith arnin cobrath, niliach. 

Sicut praediximus, Muiinech a fratribus in regnum se- 
gregavit. Duodecim vero Munnich filios sustenuit 
ad se uenire, hoc est Muscan, Cellachan, Imchad, 12 25 
Dubthach, Gairtne, Lamnid, Trian, Carthach, Niall, 
Nainnid, 13 Mace nissi ; Coninn, qui tarde 14 venerunt ex- 



1 Komallacht, E. 

2 iarsindi rebate, E. 

3 nadbeitis, E, 

4 Sic E. 

5 hitiagait naglaissi indi, E. 

6 fundara, R. 

7 rombendach, E. 



8 conotore, E. ; conote, R. 

9 tdisech uad, E. 

10 for rig, E. 

11 Fuirgg, E. ; Fuiricc, R. 

12 Imchath, E. 

13 Naindid, E. ; Nandith, Colg. 

14 Sic E., tarte, R. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 211 

Then Patrick cursed the streams of that abode because 
his books had been drowned in them, and the fishermen 
had given his people a refusal. Patrick said that, not 
withstanding l their great abundance up to that time, the 
streams would not be fruitful, and that there should 
never be mills upon them, but that they should always 
be in the neighbourhood of foreigners mills. Howbeit 
he blessed the Suir and the land besides ; and the Suir 
is fruitful in fish except where the [said] streams enter it. 

Patrick went into Muscraige Thire, to baptize and to 
preach the faith and to establish the faith therein. Three 
brothers, dynasts of that region, are found Fuirc, and 
Munnech and Mechar, sons of Fora, son of Connla. 
Munnech believed at once, and Patrick baptized him and 
blessed him, and left illustrious laymen and clerics from 
him for ever, and the overkingship of his country [to 
descend] from him till Doom. As [the poet] said, to 
connote [this] : 

Munnech the great believed in Patrick before every 

one, 
Wherefore over his tribe the leader is always from 

him. 
Mechar the keen believed ; he was a man of true 

counsel. 
Patrick gave [him] a lasting blessing, companionship 

to him with the King. 
The furious man Fuirc opposed, though he was a 

hoary royal hero. 

His lot [is to be] at the end after every one ; he 
will be thus for ever ; not lamentable. 

As we said before, Patrick set apart Munnech from his 
brothers in the kingdom, but he permitted Munnech s 
twelve sons to come to him, that is, Muscan, Cellachan, 
Immchath, Dubthach, Gairtne, Lamnid, Trian, Carthach, 
Niall, Naindid, Macc-nisse, Coninn, who all came late, 

1 Lit. after. 

o 2 



212 



BETHU PHiTRAIC. 



J awl. cepto Muscano, cui propter 1 hoc prae omnibus fratri- 
M 24 2> b 2 kus re g num distinauit [vir Dei 2 ]. Quod adhuc ma- 
[net] sine commotatione. 3 Coninn [vero se] excusauit 
causa 4 sepis exponendre. Cui Patricius dixit, quod 
progenies eius nunquam in eter(num) inuris a[ut] sepi- 5 
bus potuiset habitacula, aut 5 agros ad integrum 
munire ; nam si terrain fodiunt, dehiscit, si sepem 
ponunt, 6 cadit cito, si insolas in gronna, 7 nunquam fir- 
miter posunt stare. Cell[ach]an 8 dixit, quod causa mu- 
nerum debendorum, 9 utrum illi ab alico seu alicui 10 
ab eo [nescio, 2 ] tarde peruenit. Cui Patricius dixit : 
" Omni 10 spatio, quo apud Muminenses ll amnestia mea 
uitiata fuerit, et tu transgressus fueris, etiamsi alii 
liberi fuerint aliqua causa, nunquam tu et gens tua 
euadet, aut reum inorti ia aut .uii. ancellas reddere 15 
[debet 2 ]." Carthach dixit, quod credidisset si tantum 
expectaret 13 alumnum (.i. a aiti) suum, [volens videre 2 ] 
utrum prohiberet eum, an non. Patricius dixit quod 
prudentes efc ingeniosi mundialibus causis ex se et 
progenie eius, fuissent regno hoc alienati. [25 a. 2] 20 
Sic quod uerbum unicu[i]que ex eis dixit : quod im- 
pletum est. 

t 

Orule Coathraigi u cain for Erinn uaig 

fo?*slog inna insise dobert bendacht mbuain. 

Ba samlaitZ inbewnacbt sin, dosmbert cu fasecht 25 

forcach sen conoaba 15 acain re il, arecht. 

Ciphe co?idascarasi incain condelcc soer 

asbert nimanaccigtis hitir innanseb, 16 

Ocus nad mbad iarfasti achiniud la each 

ocus natmbiad a athgabaiZ diachiniud cubi ath. 30 



1 cum prop, E. 

2 Sic, Colgan, Tr. Th.,p. 159. 

3 commutatione, Colgan. 

4 Sic Colgan ; cavsvm, R. ; cau- 
sam, E. 

5 an, R. 

fi si terram fodiunt, et dein sepem 
ponunt, Colgan. 
~i gronda, Colgan. 
8 Cellachan, E. ; Keallachan, Colg. 



9 munncrvm debendarum, R. 

10 Sic Colgan ; omnis, R. and E. 

11 Mumunienses, Colg. 

12 Colgan has in ream morti. 

13 expectaretur, R. ; expectarent, 
Colg. 

14 Cathirge, E. 

15 for each naon conoabad, E. 

16 inna ndeb, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



213 



except Muscan. Wherefore the man of God destined the 
kingdom for him in preference to all the other brothers, 
which thing still remains without alteration. But Coninn 
excused himself on account of setting out a fence ; so 
Patrick said to him that his offspring would never be 
able to fortify completely their dwellings or their fields 
with walls or fences. For if they dig the earth it gapes. 
If they put up a fence it falls quickly. If they [build] 
islands in a bog (crannogs *) they never can stand firmly. 
Cellachan said he had come late because of debts, 
whether due to him by some one, or to some one by him, 
I know not. Unto him Patrick said : " At any time in 
which my amnesty on Munster is out of force, and thou 
shalt have transgressed, even though others may be free 
from some cause, never shalt thou and thy race escape, 
but must either give up the accused to death, or pay 
seven cumals." Carthach said that he would believe if 
only they would await his fosterfather, wishing to see 
whether he would forbid him or not. Patrick said that 
from him and his descendants there would come persons 
expert and subtle in worldly questions [but] that they 
would be separated from this kingdom. Unto each of 
them he thus said a word ; which hath been fulfilled. 

When Cothraige 2 imposed a rule 3 upon virginal Ireland 
On the host of this isle he conferred a lasting blessing. 

Thus was that blessing, he gave it up to seven times, 
On every one who shall keep his clear rule, his law. 

Whosoever breaks the rule, 3 noble comparison, 
He said that they would not see him in the land of 
the saints, 

And that his race would not be with everyone after . . 
And that his race would never have its reprisal. 



1 or, in Germau, Pfahlbauteu. 

2 i.e. Patrick, v. supra, p. 17. 

3 pensio, Colgan, Tr. Th., p. 159 ; 



and see Reeves, Primate Cotton s 
Visitation, iii. 



214 BETHU PHA.TRAIC. 

. B. Cain P&traic la[mor]Mumain l f ucres forcach claind 

512 fo. 25, coudarochaill Duno-alach, do sil 2 Failbi Flaind. 

cl ^- . ^ 



Dungalach mace Fselgusa ua[Na]d-froich fir 
ishe cita tairmdechoid cain Patrow c oprim. 

Atfiadar hisenchasaib, rofitir each lin, 5 

nad fogabar achomarbas iCaisel 3 naRig. 

Nocotifil dia genelach, 4 cia rocatha 5 cloi, 
epscoj? ardd, na airchinnech, na flaithera, na soi. 

Soergus damaile 6 coblith sil anghse an miad 

collais cain coretegair do Dungalach dian. 10 

Deccastar nacli oirddnidi dia chined 7 ingnad, 
manid fil ni fuigebthar ondiu coti br^th. 



lARsindi, 8 ira, fo?^othaigestar P&iraic cella ocus cong- 
laMu77iain ; ocus roorddnestar Pa^raic ses gacha 
-id, 9 ocus roic ses gacha tedma, 10 ocus dorothodhtsaig 15 
marbu. Ceileb?ms doib iarsuidiu ocus facbais \>en- 
nachtain leo. 11 



Luith iar suidiu coBrosnacha. iioiair fir Muman ina- 
diaidh feib dusnucsat each dib 12 dialailiu, ocus imroi- 
set atelchai [innandegaid 13 ] dodula indegazd P&traic. 20 
Robennach f&traic iaxum innatclcha tarrasatair H in- 



1 mormumuin, E. 

2 disil, E. 

3 hi Caisiul, E. 

4 genelaich, E. 

5 rochathu, E. 
fl ocamaile, E. 
" chiniud, E. 



- 



Iarsuidiu, E. 

9 cachgraid, E. 

10 cech tcdma;, E. 

11 leu, E. 

12 dfib, E. 

13 inadegaid, E. 

14 tarrastar, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



215 



Patrick s rule 1 in great Minister was imposed upon 

every clan 
Until Dungalach of the race of Failbe Flann broke it. 

Dungalach son of Faelgus, the grandson of true Nat- 

fraich, 
Is he who first transgressed Patrick s rule l from the 

beginning. 

It is told in old tales, every multitude knows it, 
That his successorship is not in Cashel of the Kings. 

Though he won battles, of his offspring there is not 
A high bishop nor an airchinnech? nor a prince nor a 
sage. 

Soergus 3 splendid honour, 

Broke the law he had .... for vehement 
Dungalach. 

It is seen that no illustrious man is of his strange race. 
If there is none [now] none will be found from to-day 
till Doom shall come. 

Now, after that Patrick founded churches and cloisters 
in Munster ; and Patrick ordained folk of every grade, 
and healed all manner of sick folk, 4 and raised the dead 
to life. After this he bade them (the Munstermen) 
farewell and left a blessing with them. 

After this he went to Brosnacha. The men of Munster 
went after him as if each of them would outstrip the 
other. And their households 5 fared after them to so 

& 

after Patrick. Then Patrick blessed the households that 



1 pensio, Colgan, Tr. Th.,p. 159. 

2 manager of church-lands, or 
here, perhaps, abhot. 

3 cujus temporeper culpam Soer- 
gassii Hua-moclcabhthaich, huius 
clevotae pensionis tot annis conti- 
nuata solutio primo recusata vel 



neglecta est, et hinc idem Dunga- 
lacius in suo semine creditur severe 
punitusa Domino, Colgun, Tr. Th., 
p. 159. 

4 Lit. folk of every sickness. 

5 Lit. hearths. Colgan renders 
by colles (tropice nempe). 



216 



BETHU PHATRAIC. 



Rawi. I?, naninedaib. ISann, tra, duairthetar fir Human inti 
a 2 Patraic .i. feraib, macaib, mnaib, oc Brosnacha^. Co- 
rolsat 1 morgair ocus morbroscur arfailti dercbaisen 2 
forPatraic ocus ishohein roainmnigthi Brosnacha. 
Ocus isandsin [25. b. 1.] doroitbiusaig Patraic Fot 5 
mace Deraig do feraib Human .xxuii. Ocus isand sin 
robewnacb fleith inmeich iCraibecaib 3 ieepscop Tr-ian 
perigrinus 4 de Romanis diarosasta fir Human ocus 
sruithi hErenn olchenai. ISandsin rochelebair Pa- 
traic iterum doferaib Human, ocus dobert be?inac/^ain 10 
foraib, dicens : 

" Beunacht for firu Human, 
feraib, maccaib, mnaib, 
\>ennaclit forsintalmain 
dobeir tarad daib. 15 

JSennacht forcech nindbas 
gignes forambrugaib, 
cennach forecobair, 5 
bennacht De forHu?nain. 

Benuacht fo? ambenna, 20 

fo? aleca loma, 
beimacht foranglenna, 
bennacht fo7 androma. 

Gainem lir folongaib 

robat lir ateallo^/, 25 

ifanaib, ireidib, 

isleibib, imbennaibh." Eennackt. 

Luid Patraic iar suidiu icrich Ua Falgi ; ocus ro- 
maidi Foilgi Berraidi nomairbfed P&traic, du icorn- 
raicfcd fris, indigail [ind idail 7 ] Cinn Chruaig, ol isejside 30 



1 coraltsat, E. 

2 dercaisiu, K. ; dercaisen, E. 
J craibechaib, E. 

1 Sic E. ; pengrimus, R. 



5 fore cobair, R. ; fore cobair, E. 

6 Sic, E. : va, R, 

7 Sic, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 217 

had remained in their places ; so then the men of Mun 
ster, that is to say, men, women and children, overtook 
Patrick at Brosnacha, and they uttered a great cry and 
great joyful clamour (broscur) for gladness of looking 
upon Patrick ; and from that the Brosnacha were so 
named. And it was there that Patrick brought to life 
Fot son of Derach, of the men of Munster, [who had been 
dead] twenty-seven [years]. And it is there that he 
blessed at Craibecha the feast of the bushel [given] by 
Bishop Trian, a pilgrim of the Romans, when the men 
of Munster and the elders of Ireland also were satis 
fied. Then Patrick again bade farewell to the men of 
Munster, and bestowed blessing upon them, saying : 

" Blessing on the men of Munster, 
Men, boys, women ! 
Blessing on the land 
That gives them fruit. 

Blessing on every treasure 
That shall be produced on their plains, 
Without any one (being) in want of help, 
God s blessing on Munster ! 

Blessing on their peaks, 
On their bare flagstones, 
Blessing on their glens, 
Blessing on their ridges. 

Like sand of sea under ships, 
Be the number of their hearths : 
On slopes, on plains, 
On mountains, on peaks." 

After this Patrick went into the province of Hui Falgi ; 
and Foilge Ben-aide boasted that he would kill Patrick 
wherever he should meet with him, in vengeance for the 



218 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Rawl. B. robu dia do Foilgi. 1 Doceltatar, tra, amuinter ar Pa- 
512, fo. 25, traic, am romaidi Foilgi. Laa ann asbeK aara (.i. 
Odran) friP&traic, " 01 atusa ciana ice 2 araidecht 
duitsiu, abobba P&traic, nomldiccsi isinprfonsuidiu indiu. 
Batu.su bits ara." Dorigni P&traic. larsin dochoid 5 
Foilgi cotarat luasma t?iaOdran hi riclit ~Pa,tmic. " Mo- 
mallacht, " olPatraic " fo^^bile Bri-dam," olOdmn. 
" Biid da?io s&mlaid," ol Pat?mc. Atbath Foilgi statim 
ocus dochoid inlfern. Foilgi Ros immorro, issi aclfcncZ 
fil isintir indiu. Ocus rombermach Pa^aic ocus ishuad 10 
flaithius intiri cubrrith. 

Fecht luid P&traic for sligid Midluachra dothechfc 
hi tir riUlad, cucomarnaic and fri sairu batar ocesor- 
cain omnai 3 ibair. (7o?iaccai Patraic dolluid afuil tri- 
anandernanda na mogad occon[djessorgain. 4 " Can du- 15 
ibst ? " olP&traic. " Mogaidne" ol siat, " do Triun mace 
Feic, maicc Amalgair? .i. ~brathair do Thrichem. 5 Ata- 
am indoiri 6 ocus imor [25. b. 2] -imniud. connal^ictker 
dun cid aithiugurZ arniarnd frilic, gurab mesaitidun 7 
ocus curap andsati 8 dotoet 9 ar fuil trianarlama." 20 
Be?inachais Y&traic na iarnu comdar soimberta 10 de, 
ocus luid docum \ndrig doRaith Trena. Ocus t? oisciss 
Patraic fair. Ni derna Tr^an ni ari. Soiss Pa^rcuc 
arabarach ondun. Focheird asaili forsindailig bai d6u 
forsindtset, corroemid ll hitri indail. Dolcic[ed] da^o in- 25 
tresrann dontseili 12 mili cemenn. Asbe? t Patra-ic : "da- 
trian introiscthi forsindailig, trian forsindrig ocus 
forsindun ocus forsintuaith. Niconbia ri na rigdamna 



1 Foilgin, E. 

2 oc, E. 

3 ommna, E. 

4 tria na dernanda (.i. na modad) 
icondesorcain, E. 

5 Trichein, E. ; Trz them, K. 

6 indoirsi, E. 



7 corup messude dun, E. 

8 corup ansude, E. 

9 cotaet, E. 

10 soimmbcrtudc, E. 

11 Sic E. ; coromid, E. 

12 dontseliu, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 219 

idol Cenn-cruaich, for he was a god of Foilge s. Now, his 
household concealed from Patrick what Foilge had 
boasted. One day his charioteer Odran said to Patrick : 
" Since I am now a long time charioteering for thee, O 
Master Patrick, let me to-day sit in the chief seat and 
do thou be charioteer." Patrick did so. Thereafter 
Foilge went and gave a spearthrust through Odran in 
the shape of Patrick. " My curse- " saith Patrick, " on 
the tree of Bri-dam," saith Odran. " Be it so then," saith 
Patrick. Foilge died at once and went into hell. As 

o 

to Foilge Ross, however, it is his children who are in 
the land to-day. And Patrick blessed him, and from 
him is the sovranty of the land for ever. 

Patrick once went on the road of Midluachair, to go 
into the land of Ulster, and there he met with wrights 
who were felling a yew-tree. Patrick saw that the 
blood came through the palms of the slaves at the fell 
ing. " Whence are ye ?" saith Patrick. " We are 
slaves," say they, " to Trian son of Flacc, son of Amal- 
gad, a brother of Trichem s. We are in bondage and 
in great tribulation, and we are not allowed even to 

O 7 

sharpen our irons against a flagstone, so that it may be 
the worse for us, and so that it may be the more dif 
ficult. Wherefore blood comes through our hands." 
Patrick blessed the irons so that they became the more 
easily used, and he went to the king, to Rath-Trena. 
And Patrick fasted against him. Trian did nothing for 

f-> O 

him. Patrick turned on the morrow from the fortress. 
He cast his spittle on the rock which lay on his road, and 
the rock broke into three. A third part of the spittle 1 
was then flung a thousand paces. Patrick said : " Two 
thirds of the fasting on the rock, a third on the kiug 
and on the fort and on the district. There will be 



For dontseili we should perhaps read dond-ailig " of the rock." 



220 



BETHU PHATRAIC. 



diclaind Trenai. Atbelai immuichi 1 fadeisin ocus 
fo. 25~ b. 2. regaid anifmi serb sis." 

Trian fadeisin luid dochenglad ocus dobualad in[na] 2 
mogad doratsat contan dou. Nosrengat ae[i]cli ina- 
charput ocus a ara, collotar isinlocb. Loch Trena 5 
a ainm. Bid he sin a oscur dedenach. Ni terga asin- 
loch sin coti [ass 2 ] fri espertain mbratha, ocus nibii 
archenn sonmig[i] 3 cid hisodain. 

Seitich indrig luid indegaid Patraic. Dogene aith- 
rigi, slechtais. Bimnachais Patraic abroind ocus age- 10 
in[i] 4 .i. Setna mace Trena [ocus larlaidi mac Trena]. 2 
Sechnall robaithis Setna. Patraic robaitsestar larlaidi, 
ocus adubar Patraic robbad 5 chomarba dou iartain. 6 

Bai alaili [duine 7 ] andgaid hitirib IJlad .i. iMaig 
Inis intansin .i. mace Cuill ; eccrciibdech ocus mace 15 
bais, nobid ocslatairecht ocus nomarbad na 8 cuitechta. 
Fecht ann luid Patraic inalailiu laithiu sechai cum 
suis soci[i]s, ocus ropail do 9 marbad 7a,traic. Ised 
roraidi mace Cuill fria, muniz r : " Ishe so," olse, " intail- 
cenn ocus insaibthaid fil ic bregad caich. 10 Tiagam 20 
cutartam amimts fair dus in fortachtaigfe adea." Ised 
rodolb[26 a. l]-sat n [didu, 12 ] fer dia muntir dotaba^t 13 
forfuat, amal bid marb, dia thoduscud doPatraic ocus 
dobregad u Patraic, ocus doratsat brat dar achorp ocus 
daragnuis. " Ic dun," olsiat friPatra^c, " arfer comtha, 15 25 
ocus dena guidi inChoimdeth curothodusci 1C he abas." 



1 immochai, E. 

2 Sic E. 

3 soumigi, E. 

4 ingeni, E. 

5 rubu, E. 

6 In K. and E. this paragraph 
comes before the paragraph begin 
ning Trian fadeisin. 

^ duni, E. 



8 Sic E. ; no, K. 
y Sic E. ; do, R. 

10 breccud chaich, E. 

11 rodolpset, E. 

12 Sic E. 

13 dothoba/rt, E. 

14 dobreccud, E. 

15 commtha, E. 

6 doChoimded coruthodiusci, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 221 

of Trian s children neither king nor crownprince. He 
himself shall perish early and shall go down into bitter 
hell." 

Trian himself went to bind and beat the slaves who 
had given an account (?) of him. His horses drag him 
and his charioteer off in his chariot, and went into the 
lake. Loch Trena is its name ; that was his last fall. 
He will not come out of that lake until the vespers of 
Doomsday ; and it will not be for happiness even then. 

The king s wife went after Patrick. She repented, 
she fell on her knees. Patrick blessed her womb and 
her children, namely, Setne son of Trian and larlaide 
son of Trian. Sechnall baptized Setne. Patrick baptized 
larlaide ; and Patrick said that he would afterwards be 
a successor of his. 

There dwelt at that time a certain wicked man in the 
lands of Ulster, namely Mace- Cuill. Impious he was and 
a son of Death. He used to be plundering and he used 
to slay the congregations. Once on a certain day 
Patrick with his companions went" past him, and he 
desired to slay Patrick. Macc-Cuill said to his people : 
" This," saith he, " is the shaveling l and the falsifier who 
is deceiving every one. Let us go and make an attack 
upon him to see whether his God will help him." This 
is what they feigned, a man of his household to be put 
on a bier as if he were dead, to be brought to life by 
Patrick and to delude Patrick. And they put a mantle 
over his body and over his face. " Heal for us our com 
rade," they say to Patrick, " and make prayer to the Lord 
that He may raise him to life out of death." " My 

1 Lit. adze-head. 



222 



BETHU PHATRAIC. 



Rawl. 
B. 512, 
fo.26, a. 1. 



" Mo debroth," arPatra-ic, " ni ingnad lem cid rnarb." 
Garban a ainm indfir : isde roraide Patraic ; 

"Brat Garbain 
biaid lorcolainn marbain, 
acht adfesar duib inmo 5 

ishe Garban bias fo." 

Rolaiset amunter inbrat diaaig io ccmidfuaratar secc. 
Rosochtsatsom iamm et d[i]xerunfc : " is duine De 
iarfir induinesi " (.i. Pat?mc). Rocreitset fochetoir 
hull ocus rocreiti mace Cuill, ocus luid for muir hicu- 10 
rach 1 oenseicheo 1 laforcongra P&traic. Dorodiuscad 
dano Garban atbass Ha irnaigthi Patraic. Dochoid, 
tra, mace Cuill inlaasin for muir ocus alam dess i.ri- 
Mag Inis, coriacht Manainn, ocus fouair 2 diis nadam- 
raigthi isininsi forachinn. Ocus iteisidi ropHtchaiset 15 
bret/iir nDe hiManainn, ocus [is 3 ] trenaforcetal roba- 
itsidi doine inna insi sein ocus rocretset side. Coninnri 
ocus Romuil ananmann. 4 Otco?inarcata? dmo 5 infirsi 
mace Cuill inachaurach dofucsat don 6 muir ocus ar- 
[rjoetatow he cofailti, ocus rofoglainn [.i. mac Cuill 3 ] 20 
in mbescna diadai oca. 7 Ocus dorocliaid huli aimser 8 
abethath occu corogaib epscopoti innadegaid. Ishe inso 
mace Cuill dimana 9 episcopus et antistes 10 clarus. 11 
Ardde Uimnen, cuius nos sufragia adiuuent sancta ! 

Fecht rocotail Patraic illaithiu domnaig osin muir 25 
occ Druim Bo. Cocuala fogar mor innangenti icclaide 12 
ratha isind domnach. Dorogart iat ocus atrubairt friu 



1 curuch, E. 

2 fofuair, E. 

3 Sic, E. 

4 ananmandai, R. ; aanmann, E. 

5 Read, perhaps, du/M = O.Ir. 
didiu. 

6 din, E. 

occu, E. 



8 aimsir, E. 

9 Read de mari = don (</m) muir, 
supra, line 19. 

10 Sic, E. ; antestis, R. 

11 Sic, B. ; autestis, R. 

12 fogur mor iimangente occlaide, 
E. 



THE TRIPAKTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



223 



God s doom ! " saith Patrick, " tis not strange to me 
though he should be dead." Garvan was the name of 
the man. Of him said Patrick : 

" Garvan s mantle 
Shall be on the body of a corpse, 
But I will declare to you more : 
It is Garvan who shall be under it." 

His people cast the mantle from his face and found 
him dry. 1 Then they were silent and said : " Truly this 
man Patrick is a man of God." They all forthwith 
believed, and Macc-Cuill believed, and at Patrick s be 
hest he went on the sea in a coracle of [only] one hide. 
Then through Patrick s prayer Garvan was brought 
to life out of death. Now Macc-Cuil went on that 
day to sea, with his right hand towards Mag Inis, till 
he reached Mann, 2 and found two wonderful men in 
the island before him. And it is they that preached 
God s word in Mann, and through their preaching the 
men of that island believed and were baptized. 
Conindri and Romuil 3 were their names. Now when 
these men saw Macc-Cuil in his coracle they took him 
from the sea and received him with a welcome ; and he 
learnt the divine rule with them, and he spent the whole 
time of his life with them, until he took the bishopric 
after them. This is Macc-Cuil from the sea/ the 
illustrious bishop and prelate of Ard-uimnen. 1 May his 
holy suffrages assist us ! 

Patrick was once sleeping on Sunday over the sea at 
Druim-bo. He heard a great noise of the heathen digging 
a rath on a Sunday. He called to them and told them 



1 Mr. Hennessy translates secc by 
so, as if it were written for the 
Latin sic. Colgan (Tr.Th., p. 160) 
has ad instar trunci rigidum reper- 
erunt. 



2 Manniam sine Euboniam,ibid. 

3 Conderium et liomailum, ibid. 

4 Ard-ebnancnsis, ibid. 



224 



BETHU PHATRAIC. 



noca[n]der[26 a. 2]-sad airi, a,cht is oc 1 
fo. 26, a. 2. fochuitbiud robator. Et ait Patricius ; " Modebroth ! 
labor uestrum (sic) non proficiat." Quod probatum est. 
Sequenti enim nocte uentus flans turbauit mare, et omne 
opus tempestas distruxit secundum uerbum Patrici. 



Asbert Patraic fHhEchaich mace Muiredaig nadm- 
biad ri huad cobrath, ocus nadmbiad buiden diaceniul 2 
dochum ndala nadunaid laUltu, ocus is iscoiliud ocus 
inesreidiud nobiad achenel : ropad gair asaigal 3 fe in, 
ocus noregad inaidid. 4 ISairi bai 5 Patraic doEuchai^, 10 
ut periti[s]simi dicunt. Di 6ig roedbratar 6 anoigi 
donChoimdici Roscuimrig Echaid 7 isintraclit fonatonn- 
aib diambadud, uair 8 ro[f]rithbruithset adrad idal 
ocus lanamnas. Otchuala Patraic insin rogaid inrig 
impu ocus niroset. " Do brathair inCairill, huair dorat 15 
degimpidi damsa," olP&traic, "ocus dobenaissiu he di- 
fleisc, 9 bid vi fein, ocus biait 10 rig oc us flaithi huad 
os do ll clainnsiu ocus os Ultaib huili." Conid he sin 
sil narig cubrath sil Demain raic Cairill, maicc Muire 
daig, tri breithir Pat?Y<? c. 20 



immorro, Echdach 13 slechtais focosaib ~P&traic. 
Rosbaithis Patraic ocus robe7inach inge[i]n bai in[a]- 
broind 13 .i. immacc amra airdairc Domangort mace Ech- 
ach, ishe foraccaib Patraic inachurp, ocus bieis 14 ann 
cubrath. 25 



1 co, R., no condernasat airc acht 
is ic, E. 

- diachinel, E. 

3 asaigul, E. 

4 anaigid, R. ; annidid, E. 
s robui, E. 

G roedbartatar, E. 

" Echuich, R. ; Echaid, E. 



s uairi, E. 

9 dofleisc, R, ; dileisc. E. 

10 biaid, R. ; biait, E. 

11 6s du, E. 

12 Echach, E. 

13 ingein boi ina broind, E. 

14 bles, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 225 

to be silent ; and they did it not for him, but they 
were mocking him. And Patrick saith : " My God s 
doom ! let your labour be of no avail " : which thing 
was proven ; for on the following night a wind blowing 
stirred up the sea, and the tempest destroyed all the 
work, according to Patrick s word. 

Patrick said to Echaid son of Muiredach, 1 that no king 
would ever descend from him, and that of his race there 
would never be a troop [large enough] for a folkmote 
or an army in Ulster, and that his race would be in 
scattering and in dispersion, that his own life would be 
short, and that he would come to a violent end. For 
this reason was Patrick [hostile] to Echaid, as the most 
skilled say. Two maidens had offered their maidenhood 
to the Lord. Echaid bound them on the seastrand under 
waves, for they refused to worship idols and to marry. 
When Patrick heard that, he entreated the king con 
cerning them, and got them not. " Thy brother Cairell, 
whom thou smotest with a rod, 2 he," saith Patrick, 
" since he granted me a goodly boon, will himself be a 
king, and from him there will be kings and princes 
over thy children and over the whole of Ulster." 
Wherefore that is the seed of the kings for ever, the 
seed of Deman son of Cairell, son of Muiredach, through 
Patrick s word. 

Howbeit, Echaid s wife knelt at Patrick s feet. 
Patrick blessed her, and blessed the child that lay in 
her womb, namely, the wonderful, renowned son Doman- 
gort son of Echaid. He it is whom Patrick left in his 

e> 

body, and he will live therein for ever. 



1 de . . . Dalfietaciorum oriundus 
familia, Colgan, 7V. 77t.,p. 161. 

2 Because, according to Colgau 

u 10231. 



(7V. 77i. p. 161), Cairell had beg- 
ged his brother not to incur Pat 
rick s indignation. 



226 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Luith dano forculu l coFiru Rois cotorinscan cong- 
fo. 26, a. 2, bail inDruim Mor hicricli Rois os Cluain Cain. Isand 
dodechaid intaggel 2 adochum et dixit : " ni sunn do- 
rath 3 duit airisem." " Gest, cairm? " olPatmic. " Saig 
inMachai fothuaid," olintangel. "Is cain em 4 incluainsi 5 
tis," oYP&traic. " Bid ed a ainm," ol intaingel, " Cluain 
Cain. [26. b. 1.] Ticfa ailithir do Bretnaib ccwgeba and 
ocus bid latsu iartain." "Deo gratias ago/ olP&traic. 



Ised dochoid P&iraic iarsin doArd P&traic fri Lug- 
mag 5 anair, ocus folamadair congbail and. DodechaiVZ 10 
Dal Runtir innadiaid dia astad, feib douc each dib G 
dialailiu. Ro[s]be7inach 7 Patra/c iarsuidiu o<yiv* fora.c- 
caib ordnidiu leech ocus cleirech dnb, ocus ardrach 
form f/ iatir anechtair fod^igh dodechat^r asatir in- 



Ticed Patmic anair cachdia o Ard Paf/ ? c ocus 
Mochta aniar o Lugmag, 5 cocomraictis Lmmacallaiw 
cachdia oc Lice Mochtse. Laa nand tuc intangel 
e|)istil eturra. 8 Arlega Pat/me indepis^7, ocus is^/ 
robai hisuidiu : 20 

" Mochta craibdech credal, 
biid inairm irragab : 
teit P&trcdc labreithir aRig, 
iMachai min anad." 



1 forcuia, R.; forculu, E. 
- iutuingil, E. 

3 nisand rorath, E. 

4 is caiuem, E. 



3 Lugmad, ]]. 
c dtib, E. 

7 rosbcudach, E. 

8 etuiTu, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 227 

So Patrick went back to Fir Roiss, and began a 
cloister in Druim-M6r in the district of Ross over Cluain 
Cain. There came the angel unto him and said : " Not 
here hath it been granted to thee to abide." " Question, 
what place ? " saith Patrick. " Go to Armagh in the 
north," saith the angel. " Fair, verily, 1 is this meadow 
below here," saith Patrick. " Let it be its name, Fair- 
meadow," (Clti/awi cdin" 2 ), saith the angel. "A pilgrim 
of the Britons will come and set up there, and it will be 
thine afterwards." " I give thanks to God," saith Patrick. 

Thereafter Patrick went unto Arcl Patraic ( Patrick s 
height ), to the east of Louth, and he desired, a 
cloister there. The Dal-Runtir went after him to retain 
him, as each of them delivered him to another. After 
this Patrick blessed them, and he left, [as his blessing 
that there would be] of them famous laymen and clerics, 
and that a sovran would be over them outside their 
country, 3 because they had gone out of their country 
after Patrick. 

Patrick used to come every day from the east from 
Ard Patraic, and Mochtae 4 from the west, from Louth, 
so that they came together for conversation every day 
at Lecc Mochtai ( Mochtae s flagstone. ) One day the 
angel placed a letter between them. Patrick reads out 
the letter, and this is what was in it : 

" Mochtae pious, believing, 

Let him bide in the place wherein he has set up 
Patrick goes at his King s word 
To rest in smooth Armagh." 



1 Or (if we read cdineni) Most 
fair. 

- Cluain-Chaoin, id est, secessus 
amoenus, siue delectabilis, Colgan, 
Tr. Tli. p. 162. 

3 praediceus eorum posteritatem, 
tametsi exteris dominis subjectam, 



multum tamen tarn militum tarn 
clericorum delectum producturam, 
ibid. 

4 quidam prosetytus Brito, homo 
sanctus, saiicti Patricii discipulus, 
Maiicteus nomine, Vita Cohtmbae, 
ed. Reeves, p. 6. 

p 2 



228 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Itawi. Roaithne Pat ra ic na da clam deacc doMochta forac- 
caib inArdd Puiraic, ocus noberthi acnamad oMochta 

fo.26,b. 1. 

cloib * each naidchi. 

T)odechaid, tra, Patrmc iarsin donMachai la brethir 
indangi? comagin hita Raith Dare indiu. Bai alaili fer 5 
soimm airmitnech isuidiu, Dare aainrn .i. [Dare 2 ] mace 
Findchac?ai, maicc Eogam, maicc Niallain. G Y o?iaitigir 
Patraic ined areglesa 3 fair. Atrubairt Dairi : " Cia 
dii adcobrai ? " " Hisintailaig morsi this," olPatimc, 
du hita Arcl Machai indiu. " Nithiber," olDari ; 1 
" dober duit chenai ined doreglesa 4 isinraith chob- 
saidsi this/" du ita ind Ferta indiu. Rofothaig, tra, 
re cianai 5 hisuidiu. 



Laa and tuctha da ech Dare chuca inaregl^s for- 
fer, arrubu[f]erach indreilec. Roferccaigestar P&t/raic 15 
friu. Marba indeich fochetoir. Atfet agilla do Dari 
indnisin, 7 dicens, " INcHstaigisi," else", "rom[26. b. 2]- 
arb teochusu 8 argleith in[d]eoir bai inareicles." Ba 
fergach Dari disuidiu ocus fororccmgart foramogadu 
orgain inclein^ ocus aindorba asan inat (.i. asinFerta). 9 20 
Dofanic tregat obbund focetoir combu comochraib bas 
d<5. A.rogart insetig orcain "P&traic, et tlixit doDdre 
combu he fochan 10 abais tacrad do P&traic. Ocus do- 
chiias huaidi 11 clochuinchid usque ernaigthi doDare 
6Paf) aic. 12 " [Majnisechfaid andorigni anben, 13 " ol- 25 
aic, "ni biad eiseirgi Dari abas cobrath." Robr/?- 



1 doaib, E. 

2 Sic E. 

3 areclesa, E. 

4 doreclesa, E. 

5 re clan, E. 

6 inna recles, E. 
"> ani sein, E. 



E. 



8 thechusa, E. 

9 aindarbu asa inatt (.i. in t erta), 

10 fochun, E. 

11 huadai, E. 

12 E. inserts Respondit Patricias. 

13 inben, E. 



THHJ TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 229 

Patrick delivered to Mochtae the twelve lepers whom he 
left at Arcl Patraic, and their ration was carried to 
them by Mochtae every night. 

Thereafter Patrick went, at the word of the angel, 
to Armagh a to the place where Rath-Dari ( Dare s 
fortress ) stands to-day. Therein abode -a certain rich, 
honourable man, named Dare, 2 to wit, Dare son of Find- 
chad, son of Eogan, son of Niallan. Patrick asked him 
for the site of his cell. Said Dare : " What place dost thou 
desire ? " " On this great hill below, 3 " saith Patrick, 
the place wherein Armagh stands to-day. " I will not 
give it," saith Dare : " howbeit I will give thee a site for 
the church in this strong rath below " the place where 
is the Ferta ( grave ) to-day. So Patrick founded [his 
cell and remained] therein a long time. 

One day Dare s two horses were brought to him into 
his church for grass, since the graveyard was grassy. 
Patrick was enraged against them. The horses were 
dead at once. His gillie told that to Dare, saying, 
" this Christian," saith he, " hath killed thy horses 
because they grazed on the grass that was growing in 
[the close around] the church." Dare was wroth at 
this, and he bade his bondsmen attack the cleric and 
banish him out of the place, that is, out of the Ferta. 
A sudden cholic came to Dare at once, so that death was 
nigh unto him. The wife [of Dare] forbade the attack on 
Patrick, and said to Dare that the cause of his death 
was the annoying of Patrick ; and she sent to ask 
Patrick for holy water * for Dare. " Unless what the 
woman hath done ....," saith Patrick, " Dare s 
resurrection from death would never take place." 5 



1 lit. to the Macha, an elliptical H Lit. water of prayer, 
expression for Ard-Machae. 5 nisi mature ita prouideretur de 

2 cognomeuto Dearg, Colgaii, Tr. \ remedio, Darium certo fore irrcuo- 
Th., p. 162. ritbiliter extinguendum, Colgan,YV, 



3 For this we should probably 
read thuas above. 



Th., p. 162. 



2-30 BETHU PHATRA1C. 

nach Patiuic indusque, ocus dorat donahib 1 timthirib, 
J - 51 ocus fororcoTiearfc atabatrt tarsna heuchu ocas tar 

fo. 26, b. 2. .8 . 

JJare. M sic tecerunt, ocits asraracht Dan ocus 
a eocliu- fochetoir abas. 

Rucad coiri humai 3 doPatraic indedbtm-t 4 oDare. 5 
" Deo gratias," olPatm/c. Roiarfacht Dare diamogad- 
aib cid adrubairt P&tralc. Responderunt : " Graz[ij- 
cum dixit." " Isbec inlog dcgedbarta ocus degcori 
insin," olDari. Yororcong&ri, 5 dorithisi achori dotabairt 
do. " J)eo gratias," olP&traic. Ocus roiarfacht Dare cid 10 
asbert Patraic octabairt an fi choiri uad. Dixerunt 
serui : " IssecZ incetna atbert 7 ocatabairt uad .i. gra- 
ticum." " ISdegim athar leisseom," olDari, "in gratiam 8 
.i. gratieum, oca cdbairt do ocus graticum oca tabctirt 9 
huad." Luid Dari iarsin ocus aseitig coiia, ogreir do- 15 
P&traic, ocus adrodbertar 10 incori doridisi doPatraic 
ocus intelclia c<maitigair ria sund. Et accepit Patricius, 
et benedixit ei. Et fundavit in eo loco ecclesiam cui 
est noinen Ard Maclia, 

Luid Patraic iarsuidiu co^^asruithib ocus Dari coniai- 20 
thib nanAirt/ter olchenai ism telchai dia toraind ocus 
dia bendachod! ocus dia coisrecad. Forahcatar ailit coua 
loeg niaigin ita inSaball indiu. Ocus docuatar amun- 
ter dia [27. a. 1.] orccain. Et prohibuit Patricius, et 
dixit seruiat sibi u postea. Ocus ro[s]faid v2 asintelchai 25 
fothuaid comaigin hita Telach naLici indiu : ibi [Do- 
minus per earn intuitu meritorum famuli sui 13 ] magna 
mirabilia fecit. 



1 donaib, E. 

2 asrarachtatar huili, E. 

3 umaidi, E. 

4 inedbairt, E. 

forchongart, E. 

6 in,E. 

asbert, E. 



8 E. omits. 
3 breith, E. 

10 adropartadar, E. 

11 sibc, K. 

12 rosfaid, E. 

13 Sic Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 162. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 231 

Patrick blessed the water and gave it to the servants, 
and ordered them to put it over the horses and over 
Dare. And thus they did, and Dare and his horses 
arose at once out of death. 

A cauldron of copper was given to Patrick as an 
offering from Dare. "Deo yratias [agamus]" saith 
Patrick. Dare asked of his servants what Patrick had 
said. They answered he said, " yrazacum." " That is 
a small reward for a goodly offering and a goodly caul 
dron/ saith Dare. He ordered his cauldron to be brought 
again to him. " Deo yratias, [agamus "], saith Patrick, 
and Dare asked what Patrick had said when the cauldron 
was brought from him. The servants replied he said 
the same when it was brought from him, that is, 
ymzactiin. " It is a good word he hath," saith Dare : 
" l/) U.zacum when it is offered to him and yrazacum 
when it is brought from him." Thereafter Dare and 
his wife went to Patrick with complete submission to 
him ; and they offered the cauldron again to Patrick and 
the hiJl which he had asked for before. And Patrick 
accepted, and he blessed Dare, and he founded in that 
place the church which is named Armagh. 

After this Patrick went with his elders and Dare with 
the magnates of the Airthir 1 besides, to the hill to mark 
it out, and to bless it, and to consecrate it. They found 
a doe with her fawn in the place where the Saball 2 
( Barn ) is to-day, and his people went to kill her. And 
Patrick forbade them, and said that she should serve 
him afterwards. And he sent her from the hill north 
wards to the place wherein Telach na Licce ( the hill 
of the flagstone ), stands to-day; and there the Lord, 
in consideration of his servant s merits, did through her 
many marvellous things. 

1 Oirthir, id cst Oi icntalis, Col- j - An oratory, to be distinguished 

gan, Tr. Th., p. 162. Airthir (still from Saball Patraic, or Saul, near 

preserved in the form Orior) means [ Downpatrick, Reeves, Ancient 

Orientales, or Anteriores. j Churches of Armagh, p. 15. 



232 BfiTHU PHATRAIC. 

Kawl. Carais ingen Dare inclui Beuen. Robu bind lee 

fo :" i a 8 11 ^ iccond erle gund. 1 Dorala galar iuirri combu 
marl) de. Bert Benen cretra di oPatmic, et [ilia 
sancta virgo 2 ] surrexit confestim uiua, et postea 
spiritualiter dilexit emu. Ipsa est Ergnat 3 ingen 5 
Dare fil aTamlachtau 4 Bo. 

Fecbt and dodechatar noi ningena rig Longbard 5 
ocas ingen rig Bretan dianailithri doclium Pat-raic, 
Tarrasatar fHArd Macha anair, du hita Coll na nlngen 
indiu. Dodechos huadib dochum P&traic dus in reg- 10 
tais adochum. Asbert Patraic frisnatechta : " Regait 
teora ingena diib docum nime ocus anadnacul isin- 
magin ataat (.i. ocCull nanlngen), ocus tiagat inna 
iiigeiiai 7 arcena doDruim Fendeda, ocus tast ingen 
dib coraib isincnuchaise thair." Quod sic factuni est. 15 

Dodeochcuc Cruimtheris iarsuidiu corogaib ic Cen- 
gobu, ocus nobe?-ed Beneu acnabad di cech naidche 
oPatraic. Ocus roclann "P&traic [aball] inAchad 8 inna 
Elti, rucsom asinraith ituaisciurt inpoirt .i. Cengoba, 
cowidhe inmachadsin Aball P&traic iCengobu. Blegon 20 
na cite sin, tra, iscd doberti donmeschoin bai hifail 
inna ingine .i. Cruimthins. 

Fecht naili robai [Patraic 9 ] innachumsanad indered 
ai[d]chi ocTiprait Cernai iTir Tipratt. Doluid intan- 



1 ocundurlegunn, E. 

Sic Colgan, Tr. Th., p. 162. 

3 Ercnat, E. 

4 itamlachtu, E. 

6 Langbhardd, E. 



6 occul, It. ocull, E. 
? ingena, E. 

8 Sic E., omachad, R. 

9 Sic E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



23.3 



Dare s daughter loved Benen. Sweet to her seemed 

A disease came upon her, 
Benen took relics 1 to her from 



his voice at the chanting. 



and thereof she died. 
Patrick, and straightway that holy virgin rose up alive, 
and afterwards she loved him spiritually. She is Ercnat, 
Dare s daughter, who is - in Tamlachta Bo. 

Once upon a time came nine daughters of the King of 
the Lombards, and a daughter of the King of Britain, on 
their pilgrimage to Patrick. They tarried to the east of 
Armagh, in the place where Coll nan-Ingen ( the maidens 
hazel ), stands to-day. They sent to Patrick to find out 
whether they should go to him. Patrick said to the 
messengers : " three of the virgins will go to heaven, and 
bury them in the place in which they are, namely, Coll 
nan-Ingen. And let the rest of the virgins go to Druim 
Fendeda ( champion s ridge, ), and let one of them go 
as far as this hillock in the east," which thing was done 
thus. 

After this Cruimtheris went and set up at Cengoba, 3 
and Benen used to carry her ration to her every night 
from Patrick. And Patrick planted an apple-tree in 
Achad inna-Elta (/ the field of the doe ), which he had 
taken out of the fort in the north of the place, namely, 
Cengoba. Wherefore that field [is called] Aball Patraic 4 
( Patrick s orchard ) in Cengoba. The milk of that doe 
it is that used to be given to the lapdog that was near 
the virgin, namely Cruimtheris 

At another time he was resting at the end of a 
night at Tipra Cerna ( Cerna s well ) in Tir Tiprat. The 



1 uiscce coiserctha ( consecrated 
water ), Martyrology of Donegal, 
p. 301. 

2 quae quiescit, Colgan, Tr. T/i., 
p. 162, citing the author vetustus. 

3 in cella siue lapicleo inclusorio 
in monte vulgo Kenngobha vocato, 



Ardmache versus orientem vicino, 
Colgan, Tr. 7Vt.,p. 163. 

4 ,i. pomus, siue pomarium Pa- 
tricij, ibid. According to Colgan, 
S. Patrick had a shed (tugurium) 
built for this doe in Abhull-Pha- 
Jruic. 



234 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

gel adocurn ocua donmssaig. Dixit oi Patricius " Hin 
fail ni hicraiditm doDia, no in fail abaraind f?-im?-" 1 

TO* ~ / * M . 1 > 

olP&traic. " Nocoufail," ol intaingel; " ocus timarnad 
duit oDia," ol intaingel, " masued ismaith lat conabia 
cuit donach [27 a. 2] ailiu indhEiriu acht duit toenur. 5 
Ocus ishe conm.s termuind do cathracli oDia coDromma 
Breg ocus cosiiab Mis ocus coBri nAirigi." Rcspondit 
Patricius : " Modebrod em," olPatraic, " ticfat ma ice 
bethad imdiaidsi, ocus ismaith limsa horioir doib oDia 
domeisisi isintir." Respondit angelus: " isdercaigi son JQ 
dano ; ocus dorat Dia hEriu - huili duitsiu," olintan- 
gel, "ocus nachsoer bias inhEiriu bid latsu." "Deo 
gratias," olPatraic. 

Robai baru 3 doP&traic fria fiair .i. Lupaifc, di pecad 
etraid foriachtaide 4 combu alachta de. Intan dodechaic? 15 
Pa,iraic hisincliill anair dodechaid Lupait arachinn 
coTitatarligg 5 innaslechtand arachiund G iiicharpait du 
ita inchros imBoith Archull. 7 " In carpat tarsi," ol 
Pamic. Dochoid incarpat tarsi cobat/iri, olnoteiged si 8 
beos arachind. Conid and dochoid docum nime occ- 20 
undtertai, ocus roadnac/tt laPairaic iaru^i, ocas roga- 
bad a ecnairc. Colm r /i, immorro, mace Ailella,, dellib 
Bressail, ishe rolaa [aidi 9 ] arLupait oclmduail. ^Edan 
mace Colmain, noeb insi Lothair, filius Lupate ct Col- 
indin erat. Rogaid Lupait ar 10 Patraic arnatallad nem 25 
arCholman cum [sua 9 ] progenie. Ni thall d&no Patraic, 
acht asbert roptis galrauy. 11 I&dichlaind , tra, inChol- 
main 12 sin hUi Failain ocus hUi Duib Dare. 



1 forum, E. 

2 hcirind, E. 

3 bara, E. 

4 foruichidc, E. 

* conda tarlicc, E. 
fi archiund, E. 



1. 



irchal), E. 



8 olnutcgetsi, E. 

9 Sic, E. Head, perhaps, aided. 

10 do, E. 

11 gallraig di, E. 

12 iii Chohnain, E, in Cholman, R. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 23,5 

angel went to him and awoke him. Patrick said to him, 
" Is there aught in which I am wont to offend God, or is 
His anger against me ? " saith Patrick. " There is not," 
saith the angel ; " and it hath been ordained for thee by 
God," saith the angel, " if it seems good unto thee, that 
no one else shall have a share in Ireland, save thee alone ; 
and the power of the sanctuary l of thy see from God is 
even unto Dromma Breg and to Sliab Mis and to Bri 
Airigi." Patrick answered, " My God s doom ! verily," 
saith Patrick, " sons of Life will come after me, and I 
desire that they should have honour from God after me 
in the land." The angel answered : " That is loving-ness ; 
and God hath given all Ireland to thee," saith the angel ; 
" and every freeman that will abide in Ireland shall be 
thine." " I give God thanks," saith Patrick. 

Patrick was enraged with his sister, namely, Lupait, 
for the sin of lust which she committed (?) so that she 
became pregnant. When Patrick came into the church 
from the east Lupait went to meet him, and she cast her 
self down on her knees before the chariot in the place 
where the cross stands in Both-Arcall. " The chariot over 
her ! " saith Patrick. The chariot went over her thrice, for 
she still would come in front of it. Wherefore she there 
went to heaven at the Ferta,and she was afterwards buried 
by Patrick, and her requiem was sung. Colman, however, 
son of Ailill of the Hui-Bressail, it was he that cast this 
destruction on Lupait at Imdual. Aedan son of Colman, 
saint of Iiiis Lothair, was the son of Lupait and Colman. 
Lupait besought Patrick not to take away heaven from 
Colman with his offspring : so Patrick did not take it 
away ; but he said that they would [always] be sickly. 
Now, of the children of that Colman are the Hui-Failain, 
and the Hui-Duib-Dare. 2 



1 or, perhaps, the extent of the i lation of this paragraph are given 
boundary. I by Dean Reeves, Ancient Churches 

- The text (from E.) and trans- I of Armagh, pp. 50, 51. 



236 BETHIT PHATRAIC. 

Rawi. Fecht and robai nranter P&traic ocbuain orba dori- 

fo.27&-2 rt onsa ^ aTV/an l Conch&bair. Rosgab ita 2 m6r occai. 
Corucad drolmach med[c]usqite 3 doib oP&traic, ocus 
rosaslac/i 4 foraib ainmne do deiiam 5 6 theirt co esper- 
tain. CWerbail fcr (Jib ar itaid, conid hesin incetna fer .5 
roadnacht laPatraio .i. Colman Itadach iconchroiss in- 
dortts tigi Paint c. Iset? roraidi Patrct/c feib atchuas 
dou : [27 b. 1] " Modebrod ! biaid immed lenda ocus 
biid ocus sobarthan isinchath/ru r/ diarneisi." 

Fecht and dodechato/r indaingil corucsatrti- iiicloich 10 
don conair roboi arcind incharpaii, collided a aimn, 
Lecc innan-Angel. IS asinmaigin sin tret .i. aDruini 
Chaili, robewnach Patraic asa dib lamaib inMachai. 

Is a,mlaid, ira, dororaind 7 P&tmi-c inraith, intangel 
reine ocus P&traic inadiaid ctmamunttr ocus cosruithib 15 
hErend, octt-s bachall Isu ilaim P&traic. Ocus asru- 
bairtsom rombad mor achin doneoch immroimsed indi, 
amal bid 8 mor a fochraic doneoch dogenad toil nDe 
inde. 9 

IS&mlaid d&no doroimsi Patraic indfertai .i. sccht 20 
h cln i iraiged isindlis ocus secht traigitZ fichei isintig 
mor ocus secht iraigid deac isinchuli : secht iraigid 
isind arggal. Ocus ba samli<i sin nofothaigedsom na- 
congbaln. 



6 conderbalt, E. 

dodororaind, K. ; dororaind, E. 

8 bad, E. 

9 nDe indi, E. 



1 hitriun Conchobuir, E. 
3 hitu, E. 

3 mcdcuisci, E. 

4 roaslacht, E. 

5 denum, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



237 



Once upon a time Patrick s household were reaping 
a farm which they had made in Trian Conchobair 
( Conor s third. ) Great thirst seized them ; whereupon a 
pitcher of whey-water was taken to them from Patrick, 
and he entreated them to have patience l from tierce to 
vespers. And one of them died of thirst, and he was the 
first man who was buried by Patrick, namely, Col-man 
the Thirsty at the cross before Patrick s house. This is 
what Patrick said when he was told of the death : " My 
God s doom ! there will be plenty of ale and food and 
prosperity in the see after us." 

Once upon a time the angels went and took from the 
road the stone which lay before the chariot. 2 Wherefore 
this is its name, Lee innanAingel ( the angels flag 
stone ). Now it is from that place, namely, from Druim- 
chaili, that Patrick blessed Armagh out of his two 
hands. 

The way in which Patrick measured the rath was 
this the angel before him and Patrick behind the angel ; 
with his household and with Ireland s elders, and Jesu s 
Staff 8 in Patrick s hand; and he said that great would 
be the crime of him who should sin therein, even as great 
would be the guerdon of him who should do God s will 
therein. 

In this wise, then, Patrick measured the Ferta, namely, 
seven score feet in the enclosure, and seven and twenty 
feet in the great-house, and seventeen feet in the kitchen, 
seven feet in the oratory 4 ; and in that wise it was that 
he used to found the cloisters always. 5 



1 i.e. not to drink it (inhibuit ne 
hiberent, Colgan). 

quodque nnllis humanis viri- 
bus vel artificio amouori potuit. 
The angels brought it in vicimim 
coll em Druim-chaula dictum, Col 
gan, Tr. Th., p. 164. 

3 See above, p. 30, line 4. 



4 Sic Todd, S. Patrick, 475 ; 
but argyrotheca seu vasarium tibi 
supellex reponebatur, Colgan, ibid. 

" The buildings referred to were 
probably circular, and the measure 
ments above given are their re 
spective diameters. 



238 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

B & Ii2 Dodeochaif? angel coP&traic indArdmacAai. " Indiu," 

fo. 27b. i. lse, "fodlaiter taissi innanapstal iRoim fochetharaird 

indomain, ocus beraitse l atatcomnaicsiu cor6is " ; et 

portabat Patricmm angelus in aera, 

INchros deiscertach indOenach Machai, isand tuctha /> 
quatuor currus ad Patricium. INchros tuascertach 
immorro, isoccai tarfaid Dia dosom indeilb bias fail- 
in die iudicii. Et exiit in una die cu Combur tri 
n Usque, 

Foracaib Sechnall inepscopoti lafiru Erend co Used 10 
in bare do breith oBordgail Letha. Luid P&traic 
hisuidiu. Et uenit ad 2 Romam ; et peruenit somims 
super habitatores Romae, cotuc P&traic afolortataid 
dona martraib. Riictha iaru??i innamartrasin do Artt- 
machai acomarli De ocus acomarli fer nErend. ISed 15 
tucad and coic martir arti^iflchtib art?"ib cetaib, imreilcib 
Foil ocus Petai r [27 b. 2] ocus Laurint ocus Stefain et 
aliorum plurimorum, ocus anairt 3 and cofuil Crist ocus 
co folt Mairi Ingeine. Foracaib Patra?c inteclaimsin 
huili inArd-macliai doreir D^ ocus indaing"?7 ocus fer 20 
nErend. Cbftselsat amartrai KrP&traic seta letha od 4 
co comarli imbi co abaid 5 Rome dobreth epistil o suidiu 
arambethe icconairi collochrandaib ocus soutrallaib 6 
indaidchi cobrath, ocus oifrend ocus salmcetul fride, 



1 beraith se, E. 
L Sic E. at, R. 

3 anart, E. 

4 od, E. 



E. 



5 cu abbaid, E. 

c collocharnnaib ocus sutrullaib, 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



239 



An angel came to Patrick in Armagh. " To-day," 
saith he, " the relics of the apostles are divided in Rome 
throughout the four quarters (of the globe), and I will 
carry . . . . and the angel carried Patrick into 
the air. 

At the southern cross in Oenach Macha four chariots 
were brought to Patrick. By the northern cross, how 
ever, God appeared to him in the shape which He will 
have on the Day of Judgment ; and he went in one day 
to Combur Tri n-Usce ( Meeting of Three Waters. ) 

He left Sechnall in the bishopric with the men of 
Ireland until the ship should come from Burdigala 3 of 
Letavia to carry [him]. Patrick went in this and came 
to Rome ; and sleep came over the inhabitants of Rome, so 
that Patrick brought away as much as he wanted 3 of the 
relics. Afterwards those relics were taken to Armagh 
by the counsel of God and the counsel of the men of 
Ireland. What was brought there was three hundred 
and three score and five relics, together with the relics 
of Paul and Peter and Lawrence and Stephen, and many 
others. And a sheet was there with Christ s blood(thereon) 
and with the hair of Mary the Virgin. Patrick left the 
whole of that collection in Armagh according to the will 
of God and of the angel and of the men of Ireland. They 
took away his relics from Patrick .... from him 
with advices concerning him to the abbot of Rome. 4 A 
letter was brought from him [the pontiff, directing] that 
there should be watching of them with lamps and lights 
in the night always, and mass and psalm- singing by 



1 caelitus missi, Colgan. 

2 Now Bordeaux. Cf. in Quinta 
Vita, c. 14, " veuit cum Gallis .... 
ad Brolgalum, inde Trajectum." 

3 Lit. his sufficiency. 

4 According to Colgan, the relics 



were taken back to Rome by angels, 
and Patrick sent messengers to the 
pope, qui casum cum ipsi propone- 
rent et remedium postularent, Tr. 
Tli. p. 1G4. The Irish text is here 
unintelligible. 



240 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

ocus aurnaigthe ind aidchi ocus a toucbail 1 incech- 

5 1 9 

fo. 27,b. 2 Wtooawi arromuinset doib sochaidi impu. 

Da brathair diUltaib, Duban o<ms Dubsed, gatait 
da gerran P&traic atir itoeb innemhid 2 anair. Tir 
Suidi P&iraic a ainm. Noaberat fades fon sescan. "Ni- 5 
be rsa," olDuban, " lasintailcend." "Berasa am andom- 
roig," olDubged. Dbtoet Duban ocus gnith aithrigi. 
" Ni maith cuairt docheli," olPafraic. Roescrad co[r]- 
roimid achenn ocw-s atbath. Fogleinn Duban et ordi- 
natur. Cui Patricius dixit : " Hie erit resurrectio 10 
tua." 



Fecht naili dobretli raarclacli cruidnechtse 3 oSetna 4 
mace Dallain doP&traic din maind rosenaig 5 donim isin- 
disiurt uas Druim maccUblae. Gerran Patraic oa. c Do- 
tuit grainni cruithnechtse 3 a.simnarcfo//c/, ocus ni etas 1 5 
onneuch 7 ergi corricht oP&ti aic. " ISsecZ inso daas," 
olPa^aic per profetiam. " Grainne cruidnechtaa 3 do- 
rochair asindala bulcc du ita inchross forsligid ind 
neiuid dess. Bid Nemed d&no nomen inpoirt ind 
dellechuir ingerran," olPatraic. Quod uerum est. 20 



Fecht nali luid Sechnall do Ardmach^e, ocus ni raibi 
Patmic hifoss. 6 o9iaccai da ech carpal larnuntir Pa- 
iraic forachiund forscur, ocus roraidi Sechnall : " Ba- 
coru indeich ucut dobreith donescop 8 " .i. do [28 a. 1] 
Fiacc. TTair doruacht Patro/c atciias do nnisin. 25 



1 athurcbal, E. 
- ind nernid, E. 

3 cruithneclita, E. 

4 osetnu, E. 



5 mainn rosenaig, E. 
c fou, E. 

7 ondeuch, E. 

8 epscop, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 24 1 

day, and prayer in the night, and that they should be 
exposed every year for multitudes (to see them). 

Two brothers from Ulster, Duban and Dubaed, steal 
Patrick s two nags out of the land beside the chapel in 
the east. Tir Suicli Patraic ( the land of Patrick s 
seat ) is its name. They take them southwards through 
out the moor. " I will not take what belongs to the 
Adzehead," l saith Duban. " Truly, I will take what be 
falls me," saith Dubaed. Duban comes and repents. 
Not good is thy fellow s course," saith Patrick. Dubaed 
was cast down, so that his head brake and he died 
Duban studies and is ordained, and Patrick said to him : 
" Here [in Armagh] will be thy resurrection." 

Once upon a time there was brought from Se tna son 
of Dalian to Patrick a horseload of wheat that had dropt 
like manna 2 from heaven in the hermitage over Druim 
maicc TJblai. Patrick s nag was carrying it. A grain of 
wheat fell out of the horseload, and the horse [lay down 
and] could not be got to rise until Patrick came. " This 
is the cause (?) " saith Patrick by prophecy : " a grain 
of wheat hath fallen out of one of the two sacks " at 
the stead where stands the cross on the road to the 
chapel (nemed} southwards. " Let, then, Nemed ( chapel ) 
be the name of the place where the nag lay down," 
saith Patrick. Which thing is true. 

At another time Sechnall went to Armagh, and Patrick 
was not (then) residing (there). Sechnall saw in front of 
him, with Patrick s household, two chariot-horses un 
yoked. And Sechnall said, "It were better to bring yon 
horses to the bishop," that is, to Fiacc. When Patrick 
arrived, that was told unto him. The chariot was 



1 Tailehenn, see above, p. 34, 
line 5, and p. 35, Note 1. 



makes no sense ; " ad instar man- 
nae," Colgan. 



- lit. " of the manna," which 

u 10231. Q 



242 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Roinled acarpatt forsna euchu, ocus nosfaidi 1 Patraic 
i cen duni leu cofeotar 2 inadisiurt la Mochtre. Lotar 

1C). a\jj u i I* 

dcsill 3 arabarach coDomnach Seclinaill. Lotar iarna- 
marach doChill Auxili. Lotar iarsuidiu doChill Monach. 
Lotar iaru-m coFiacc coSlebti. 5 

Issi tucait incharpai dobreith coFiacc arnoteiged 
diasathairnd initi combith oc Cnoc 4 Dromma Coblai. 
Uaim do ann .u. bairgin leis, ut fama 5 est. Dia 
satliairn case dathaiged* docum Sleibti, ocus dothuav- 
thed boimm leis de quinque panibus. Issi tucait in- 10 
cln&rpait dobreith doFiacc. Rocnai dail achoiss com 
bo chomfocrcdb bas dau. 

Asbert Sechnall friP&traic, " Ciachiuin 7 dogensa mo- 
lud 8 duitsi ? " " Ni tecair, olPatraic. " Nied asbiursa 
fritsa," olSechnall, "in dingentar, ardogentarsom eicin." 15 
"Mo debrod," olP&traic, " ismith iy scuich !l do hitraiti. 
Rofitii- Patraic nipuchian 10 cohaiinsir eitsechta Sechnaill, 
cetna epscop doclioid fouir nErend. 



INtan baisom ocdenain indimmuin roboth oc de nam 
oenaig inna[f]arrad. Asbe? t uathsom friu coudigsitis 20 
ass. Rogabsat achuitbiud. Asbertsom friu : " Sloicis n 
in talam." Ocus rosloic 12 dacharpai deacc dib fochetoir. 



Asbert Sechnall irimuntir Patraic ocFerti Martar : 
" Maith fer ~P&traic acht minapad oen. Fofer Patraic 
acht nipad oen. 13 Otchuala Pat?uic nabriathrasa lamun- 25 



1 nusfoidi, E. 

- Sic, E. ; cofdetar, II. 

3 deisell, E. 

4 cnucc, E. 

5 Sic E. famina, R. 
t; dotaiged, E. 

1 ciachnin, E. 
8 molad, E. 



9 Sic, E. ; scuith, R. 

10 nirbo cian, K. 

11 sloicus, E. 

12 rosluicc, E. 

13 For this and the preceding sen 
tences E. has : Math fer Patraic 
acht nibad oen. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 243 

yoked to the horses, and Patrick sent them without 
any human being with them till they rested with 
Mochtae in his hermitage. On the morrow they 
went righthand-wise to Domnach Sechnaill ( f SechnalFs 
church ). On the day after they went to Cell Auxili. 
After this they went to Cell Manach. Then they went 
to Fiacc, to Sleibte. 

This is the cause of giving the chariot to Fiacc, 
because he used to go on Shrove-Saturday 2 till he 
was at the hill of Druim Coblai. He had a cave there, 
and five cakes he had, as the tradition is. On Easter 
Saturday he used to go (back) to Sleibte and there 
[always] remained with him a bit of the five cakes. 
This is the cause of giving the chariot to Fiacc ; because 
a beetle 1 had gnawed his leg, so that death was nigh 
unto him. 

Sechnall said to Patrick : " When shall I make a 
panegyric for thee ? " " [The time] is not come/ saith 
Patrick. " I say not to thee," saith Sechnall, " shall it 
be made ? for indeed it will be made." " My God s 
doom ! " saith Patrick, " it is meet to be done with it 
quickly." Patrick knew that it was not far to the time 
of Sechnall s death. For he is the first bishop who went 
under the mould of Ireland. 

When he was making the hymn they were holding a 
fair near him. He told them to go thence. They began 
to mock him. He said to them : "The earth hath swal 
lowed up." And it forthwith swallowed up twelve 
chariots of them. 

Sechnall said to Patrick s household at Ferte Martar : 
" Patrick is a good man/ were it not for one thing. 
Patrick is an excellent man, if only there were not one 
thing." When Patrick heard these words among his 



1 Colgan (7V. 77/.p. 1G5) makes 
tliis a scorpion. 



- sabbatho ante Dominicam pri- 
mam Quadragcsimae, ibid. 

Q 2 



244 PETHU PHATRAIC. 

tir, roi&rf&cht P&traic do Sechnall ind aithesc riam. 
fo.28 a. i. Et dixit Sechnall: "Ammosruith, ideo dixi : isbec no- 
pHtchaisiu dodeseircc." "Amoccain," ol Patraic, "isar- 
deseirc napritchaimsi deseirc : ar dia pritchaind [28 
a. 2] ni foicebaind scor da ech carpuit alicui de sanctis 5 
praesentibus et futuris in h&c insola ; sed mihi totum 
qua? mea et suorum sunt." 

Luid Sechnall con& immon doPa&raic. Doluid Patrm c 
forBelach Midluac[h]ra hien ch Ccmailli. Fillis lasliab 
siar. Dororaid Sechnall. Bendachais each dib dialailiu. 10 
" Ba toisc dam," o\Sechnall, " molad dorignes 1 dialai 
liu dune nDe cocloithersu." " Fochen," olPatraic, 
"molacZ muntiri De." Intindscana Sechnall iarsin, et 
dixit : " Beata Christi custodit [mandata] " ne prohibui- 
set Patricias si protinus nomen suum audiret. Canit 2 15 
usque Maximus nanque [in regno coelorum uocabitur/] 
Surgit Patricius. Elda ainmnichtir atir hi[r]rogab 
cosin. " Cid toi," olSechnall, " corrisam locc derrit fil 
dun indoccus, 3 is and gdbthair ani aratha." Roiarfacht 
Patraic in uia, " Quomodo de homine diceretur 4 Maxi- 20 
mus in regno caelorum ? " Respondit Secundinus : 
" Pro positiuo ponitur [superlatiuus,] vel de pluribus 
generis sui precellit, Britonum 5 vel Scotorum." Ade- 
unt locum queni iam tune Dallmuine dicebatur, ubi 
orauit et sedit ; et postea quod superfuit cecinit ymni 25 



1 dorignius, E | 4 Sic E. dediceretur, R. 

2 Canti, E. and E. 5 Sic E. britorum, R. 

3 inoccus, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



245 



household, Patrick asked Sechnall what he had previously 
said. And Sechnall replied : " O my elder, idea dixi : 
little dost thou preach of charity." " My little son/ saith 
Patrick, " it is for charity that I do not preach charity. 
For if I preached it, I should not leave a yoke of two 
chariot-horses for any one of the saints in this island, 
present or future ; but unto me would be given all that 
is mine and theirs." 

Sechnall went to Patrick with his hymn. Patrick fared 
by the Pass of Midluachair into the district of Conaille. 
He knelt a at the mountain westward. Sechnall 
hastened to him. Each of them blessed the other. " I 
desire," saith Sechnall, "that thou hear a panegyric 
which I have made for a certain man of God." " Wel 
come," saith Patrick, " is praise of God s household." 2 
Sechnall then begins and he said : "Beata Christi custodit 
mandata," 3 lest Patrick should prevent him [going on] 
if he (Patrick) should hear his name at once. Sechnall 
recited as far as Maximus namque in regno coelorum 
vocabitur. 1 Patrick gets up. The land on which 
Sechnall recited so far is named Elda. " Why art thou 
(so) ? saith Sechnall, " let us reach a secret place which 
we have at hand. There what remains will be recited." 
On the way Patrick asked how it could be said of a 
human being that he was greatest in the kingdom of 
heaven ? Secundinus 3 answered : " The superlative is 
put for the positive, or he excels most of his race, 
Britons or Scots." They reach the place which was 
even then called Dallmuine, where Patrick prayed and 
sat down ; and afterwards Sechnall recited the remainder 



1 I take Jillis to stand for fillis 
i/lxuc (gemuv flcxit). Colgan, how 
ever, has ad peclem mentis seden- 
tcm. 1 crhaps it only means he 
turned. 

- or, perhaps, of a servant of God. 
:t This is the fifth line of the 



hyniii. If Sechnall had hegun his 
recitation at the beginning, Patrick 
would have heard his name in the 
second line: uiri in Christo beati 
Patricii cpiscopi. See infra. 

4 the forty-fifth line. 

5 The Latin name of Sechnall 



2 4< 6 BETH (I PHATRAIC. 

Rawi. Secundinus ; et audiuit Patricias nomen, et postea 
! o 28 2 . > gratulatus est ci. 

28b.i. "Doas ind inmin" [ol Scclmall]. "Lin brothirni 

dochasla," olPuliuic, " mad nech bod daltie duittsiu 
ocus nadloititis besse," olSechnall (?) " Adethad oDia 5 
cliena ur dophoirt," olPatraic. " Dor[o]ega inni," 
olScchwdl " Cipho doferaib l hEren/// olPatraic, 
" diatairsct natvi caiptil, 116 natri line, no [na 2 ] tri 
focaill dcdoncha i ribas ccmirmithim glain, 3 bidernama 
aainim." " Deo m-atias amx" ol Svchitall. 10 

o o y 

Ymmon Patraic gaibsi Colman Elo i-miapraintig 
fatri. Stetit Patricius forlar intigi, co?ierbairt 4 alaili 
tuata : " Nafil ocunn airnaigthi aili nogabmais acht 
so ? " Et exit Patricius post. 

Cainnech fonimir tess, co-)iaccai dubnell nandemna 15 
seclia. " Taidlith lib octuidecht," olCainnech. Vcne- 
runt postea narrantes demones : " Exiuimus uero in 
o[b]uiam aniinre alicuius rustic! diuitis pertinentis 
feriam Patrici facientisquc, sed filii et soceri ciu.s 
edebant. Et duo capitula uel trea de inmo Patrici 20 
canebat, ocus tartortansu, ismoo ba per 5 oldas ba 
molad doPat^mc amaZ nochanad : tamen per hoc uicti 6 
sumus. 7 

28 a. 2. Dobretha tri fascri grotha do ocus imm olanamain 

irisig .i. Berach ocus Brig. " Asso donaib inaccaib 25 



1 diferaib, E. 

2 Sic,. E. 

3 Sic, E. ; glan, R. 

4 eonderbartt, E. 

5 der, E. 



6 Sic E. uictii, R. 

In R and E this and the two 
preceding paragraphs come next 
after the paragraph in p. 248, infra, 
beginning Sreid Patraic. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATE1CK. 



247 



of the hymn ; and Patrick heard his name, and after- 
wards wished Seehnall joy. 

" The reward for the hymn ! " [saith Seehnall.] 
" The number of hairs in thy chasuble," saith Patrick, 
[" the same number of sinners shall go to heaven."] 
" It there be any one who is a pupil of thine and 
the customs are not broken," saith Seehnall. " Besides, 
the clay of thy place hath been sent from God." " I 
have chosen it," saith Seehnall. " Whosoever of the 
men of Ireland," saith Patrick, " if the three last chapters 
or the three last lines, or the three last words, shall 
come at death with a pure intention, his soul shall be 
prepared (I)" "I give thanks to God," saith Seehnall. 

Patrick s hymn, Colmaii Elo recited it in his refectory 
thrice. Patrick [appeared and] stood in the house-floor. 
And a certain layman said/ Have we no other prayer but 
this, which we might recite ? " And Patrick after that 
departed. 

Cainnech, while at sea in the south, saw the black 
cloud of devils passing him. " Visit me w 7 hen ye corne } 
[back]," saith Cainnech. The demons afterwards came, 
saying : " We went forth to meet the soul of a rich 
countryman l who was accustomed to celebrate [every 
year] Patrick s feast [with a banquet] which his sons 
and sons-in-law consumed. And he used to repeat [every 
day] two or three stanzas of Patrick s hymn ; and, by 
thy dignity, as he used to repeat them, it was rather a 
satire than a panegyric on Patrick. Nevertheless, by 
this we have been vanquished." 

Three curd-cheeses and butter were brought to Patrick 
by a religious couple, namely Berach and Brig. " This 



! animae cuiusdam divitis pecca- 
toris, quae sepcliri mcruit in infcrui 
barathro, Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 16G. 



* et nobis uostra praeda erepta 
cst, ibid. 



248 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

. B. becaib," olinbanscal. " Maith," olPatraic. Tariic drdi 1 
12, fo. 28 anc ^ Galldrui nomen eius, qui dixit: " Credam tibi si 
in lapidos cormcrsi fuerint f&scri." Quod Deus z per 
Patricium fecit. " Iterurn conuerte in fascru," et fecit. 
" Iterum conuerte in lapides." Fecit. "Conuerte iterum." 5 
Cui clixit Patricias : " Non, sed sic in [facti] commemo- 
rationem erunt us[que] quo perueniat famulus Dei 
hue," qui est Dicuill indErmaidi. 3 Magus cred[id]it. 



Sreid Patraic achlucene 4 i omunc ndluith and. As- 
said beithi triadoirnnin. 5 Ishe fo[28 b. l]-nuair Dicuill. 10 
Bethechan cloc Patraic, cluccene becc iairnd 6 qui est 
isindEniaidi Dicollo, oous ataat and indichloicli do- 
ronta dinaib fascrib. INtress immorro rucad laDi- 
cuill doLugraag 7 diambu abb and. Ita 8 indiu inGort 
Chonaich, dochuindchith ani isincill. 15 

Lau eirebrad firt P&iraic inso : 

.i. Incu hicrich Galeng 9 ocTelaig Mane. 

INbocc dofogtw abro^nn Ta&uierlech hicrich Ua Meith. 

Rethair ingerrain cennech leis doDruim mace Ublse 
ocus laige dau 10 occon grainni cruithnechta. 20 

Incarpat cen araid, cen eolach oArd-Machai coSleibti. 
Coirtech ll ri Bretan irricht sinnaich innatir. 



1 drui, E. 

2 dx {i.e., dixit), R. 

3 indErnaidi, E. 

4 achluiccine, E.. 

3 bethe tria doirnn, E. 
6 fame!, H. ; iairnd, E. 






doLugmad, E. 



9 Galling, E. This miracle is 
not mentioned elsewhere. For a 
similar miracle wrought at Inver- 
slany see supra, p. 36, 1. 19, and 
the Lebar Brecc homily, (LB. 
p. 26) infra. 

10 do, E. 



8 ata, E. " Coirthech, E, 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 249 

is for the little boys," l saith the woman. " Good," saith 
Patrick. A wizard came there, Gall-drui ( foreign 
wizard ) was his name ; and he said : " I will believe 
in thee if these cheeses are turned into stones." Which 
thing God did by means of Patrick. " Turn them again 
into cheeses," [saith the wizard]. And Patrick did this. 
" Turn them again into stones/ He did so. " Turn 
them back." But Patrick said : " Nay, but thus shall 
they remain in commemoration of the deed, until hither 
shall come a servant of God," who is Dicuill in Ernaide. 
The wizard believed. 

Patrick flings his handbell under a thick brake there. 
A birch (bethe] grows through its handle. It is this that 
Dicuill found, the Bethechan ( Bctullanum ), Patrick s 
bell, a little bell of iron, which is (now) in the Oratory (?) 
of Dicuill. And there stand the two stones that were 
made of the cheeses. The third, however, was brought 
>y Dicuill to Louth, when he was abbot there. It stands 
to-day in Gort Conaich. [It is] to be sought in the 
church. 

A little catalogue (I) of Patrick s miracles, this, 
namely : 

The hound [quelled] in the territory of Galeng at 
Telach Maini ( Maine s hill ). 

The goat that spake out of the thieves bellies in the 
territory of Hid Meith. 2 

The running of the nag without anyone beside him to 
Druim Maicc Ublai. and his lying down beside the grain 
of wheat. 3 

The chariot without a charioteer without anyone who 
knew [the way] from Armagh to Sleibte. 1 

Coroticus King of the Britons [changed] into the shape 
of a fox in his country. 5 



1 quos in pictate et litteris vir j 3 supra, p. 240, 1. 12. 

sanctus educabat, Colgan, Tr. Th. j * supra, p. 242, 11. 1-5. 

p. 166. 5 iiifra, p. 271, 1. 19, and Probus, 

- supra, p. 180, 1. 21. ; lib. 2, c. 27 (Tr. Th. p. 55) 



250 BETIJU PHATRAIC. 

l. B. Fire bithbeo, blaj Oinaicli [28 b. 2] Taillten cen marb 

512 fo. 28. de j 
D. 

Hi Caisil cenaidid 2 ngona acht rop sil Oengusa 
maicc Nadfmich. 

Namaelairise 3 cen togail .i. Raith Airthir. Sendom- 5 
nach iinMaig Ai. Eccur 4 Sendomnaig (.i. scnbriathar). 
DunSobairgi. 

Sentu dona airchinnechaife fi .i. Soppaltair la Yor- 
braigi, ocus Domnach Naissi, ocus Mag itir daGlais 
imMachai. 10 

Nau[i]gatio abBertlaig imBertlaig Calrigi Culi 
Cernadan. 

Nasrotha dobennach 7 ingilla oc Drobais. 

INgabail fridei ocBanna 8 airthir. 

INgabail cachraithi occ Sliccecli. 9 15 

Sameir theiti 10 allochcw 6 n Eirni 12 irarauir : toirthech 
alleth 13 sair f riCenel Con&\\\, etort[h]ech allcth siar 
IViCinel Coirpri iri brethir Pdtraic. 

Findglais ocMartarthaig, Druim Cain ocus Druim 
Cruachni. 20 

Rigi dogait arLaigairi, arCoirpre, arFiacha, arMane. 

Arrigi do tabairt do Eugan, do Clionall, [do] Cre??i- 
thann, doConall Erbhal. 

Na gobaind oc denam 14 na clocc .i. Mctcc-cecht ocus 
Guanu ocus Mace-tail. 25 

Na cerdda oc denam 14 nammias ocus namenistreach 
ocus nacailech naltora .i. Tassacli ocus Essu ocus 
Bitiu. 



1 di, E. 

- Sic E. aigid, K. 

3 Sic Iv Naraaol airisc, K. 

1 cccor, E. 

5 airchinnchib, E. 

6 Cailrighc Guile, E. 

7 robendach, E. 



s Uandai, E. 
n Slicich, E. 

10 Samer. Teite, E. 

11 Sic E. ; illocha/6, 11. 

12 Eirne, E. 

13 Sic E. ; illeth, R. 

14 dcnura, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 251 

An ever-living miracle, the green of Oenach Tailten 
without a dead person [being carried] thence. 1 

The King of Cashel not to be slain by a wound, pro 
vided he be of the seed of Oengus son of Natfraich. 2 

The consecrated residences not to be destroyed, 
namely, Rath-Airthir, Sen-domnach in Mag-Ai. Eccur 
8en-domnai(j, that is a proverb [and Sen-domnach at] 
Dun Sobairce. 

Old age to the airehinnechs, that is, of Sopaltair in 
Forbraige, and Donmach Naissi and Mag Itha and Mag 
itir da Glais in Armagh. 

The sailing out of Bertlach 3 into Bertlach of Calrige 
Cule Cernadan. 

The streams which the lad blessed at Drobais. * 

The taking of [fish] by day in the eastern Bann. 

The taking [of fish] at every season in Slicech. The 
Sameir which goes out of the lochs of Erne into the 
sea : fruitful is the half eastward towards the Cenel 
Conaill : barren is its western half toward Cenel Coirbri, 
through Patrick s word. 7 

A stream of fair water at Martarthech, Druim Cain 
and Druim Cruachni. 8 

The taking of kingship from Loiguire, from Coirbre, 
from Fiacha, from Mane. 

The grant of their kingship to Eogan, to Conall, to 
Cremthann and to Conall Erbal. 

The smiths making the bells, namely, Macc-cecht and 
Cuana and Mace-tail. 

The artizans making the patens and the credence- 
tables and the altar-chalices, namely, Tassach and Essu 
and Bitiu. 



1 Supra, p. 70, line 30. I puerorum charitateiu, Colgan, Tr. 

- Supra, p. 196, 1. 12. Tli. p. 167. Supra, p. 146, 1. 8. 

a a Bert-lacijs Occidentalisms i 3 Supra, p. 160, 1. 12, 
Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 167. Supra, p. 6 Supra, p. 142, 1. 7. 

136, 1. 25. ~< Supra, p. 148, 1. 13. 

4 aquas Drobaisij fluminis reddi- \ 8 Colgan omits, 
tlerit piscibus foeciuudas propter 



252 BETHU PHATEAIC. 

u. [Na cailecha oc denum nananart altora 1 ] .i. Coch- 
512, fo. ^8, ma j ss j[ 2 ocus Tigris ocus Lupait ocus Darerce. 

lArsna mormirbailibsi, tra, rochomf aiccsechestar 3 lai- 
thi eitseclita Patraic ocus atechta docum nime. Ised 
dorinscan techt do Ardinachai, combad and nobeith a 5 
eiseirgi. Tanic Victor angel adochum. Ised roradi 
iris : " M and rorath duit eiseirgi. Eire fortcula 4 don- 
baili asatanac .i. dontSaball, arisand [sin] 5 atbela, ocus 
nisan Machai dorath duitsiu oDia," ol intangel, 

Tordan ocus tairechcis, docrabad ocus tforcetal inArd- 10 
inachai amal nobeithi fein beo and." Patricias dixit : 

"Doroega 7 [29 a. 1] port neiseirgi, 
Ardmacha mochell ; 
nida coimsech mosoiri, 
isdoire cocend. 15 

IS Ardmacha nocharaimsi, 
inmain treb, inmain tulach, 
diin gus t&ihaig manimse : 
bidfas Emain nacurad." 8 

Angelus dixit : 20 

" Araal nobethe frit bachaill buan ell 9 
linfaid dogreit ordan oil. Ardmacha dochell." 

Foracaib intangeZ comarli occ Patraic ama? noad- 
nasta, dicens : " Tucaiter," ol se, " da ocdam disciri 
do cethrai Con&ill aFindabair .i. oClochor, 10 ocus sui- 25 
digther dochorp hicarreine forru, ocus sicipleth tiassat 
indocdaim anoenar ocus an bale n hi tairisfet, bad and- 
sin notadnastar. Ocus notabar fercubat fir isind ad- 
nacal 12 arnatucaiter do reilci ocus do thaisi ass." Do- 



1 Sic, E. 

Cochmaiss, E. 

:i rochomfoicsechastar, E. 

4 Eirgg fortchuln, E. 

" Sic, E. 

6 uissi Machra rorath, E. 



~< Doroeta, E. 

8 E. omits this quatrain, 

9 buancll, E. 

10 oChlochur, E. 

11 ainltaili, E. 

12 adnucol, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 253 

The nuns making the altar-cloths, namely, Cochmaiss * 
and Tigris and Lupait and Darerce. 

Now after these great marvels, the day of Patrick s 
death, and of his going to heaven, drew nigh ; and he 
began to go l to Armagh in order that his resurrection 
might be therein. The angel Victor came towards him, 
and this he said to him : " It is not there that resurrection 
hath been granted to thee. Go back to the place from 
which thou hast come, namely, to the Barn ; for it is 
there thou shalt die, and not in Armagh. It hath been 
granted to thee by God," saith the Angel, " that thy 
dignity and thy pre-eminence, thy piety and thy teach 
ing shall be in Armagh as if thou thyself wert alive 
therein/ Patrick said : 

" I have chosen a place of resurrection, 
Armagh my church : 
I have no power over my freedom, 
It is bondage to the end. 

It is Armagh that I love, 

A dear thorpe, a dear hill, 

A fortress which my soul haunteth ; 

Emain of the heroes will be waste." 

The angel said : 

"As thy crozier . . 

Great dignity will fill thy . . . , Armagh 
thy church." 

The angel left advice to Patrick as to how he should 
be buried. " Let," saith he, " two unbroken young oxen ~ 
of the cattle of Conall be brought out of Findabair, that is, 
from Clochar, and let thy body be put into a little car 
behind them. And on whatsoever side the oxen shall go 
alone, and whatsoever place they will stay in, let it be 
there that thou shalt be buried ; and be thou put a man s 
cubit 3 into the grave, that thy remains and thy relics be 



1 ex finibus Vlidiae, in qua tune 
erat, Colgan, Tr. Th. p. 167. 



2 Compare 1 Sam. vi. 7. 

3 Lit. a man s man-cuhit. 



254 BETHIT PHATRAIC. 

Rawl. B. rigned s&mlaid iarnaeitsecht. Rucsat nadairn co /nce ] 
ii2, fo. 29 j^j^ -^ indiu Dun Lethglasi. Roadncfa isind inat- 
sin 2 ccmonoir ecus airmitin. 

Occus fri re da aidhclii deacc .i. anairet robatav 
si-uithi h Krend occoare corammnaib ocus salmaib ocus 5 
canntaicib, nocho raibi adaig 3 hiMaig Inis acht soillsi 
aingelacda 4 and. Ocus atberat araili robai soillsi an- 
gelacda 5 hiMaig Inis cocend mbliadne iarnetsecht Pa- 
iraic, quod nulli ad tanti uiri meritum declarandum 
accidisse dubium est. Et ita non uissa nox in tota 10 
ilia regione in tempore luctus Patrici, qualiter Ezechia3 
lang[u]enti, in [hjorologio Achaz demonstrato sanitatis 
indicio, sol per .x. lineas 7 reuersus est. Et sicut sol 
contra Gabon et lima contra uallem Achilon stetit. 

ISin cetna aidchi aingil inCoimdec? nandiilai roba- 15 
tar icfrithairi choirp ~Pa.tr aic coeetlaib spirt&ltaib. 
Ocus bolod 8 indraith diada tanic dincburp [29 a. 2] 
noeb ocus ceol nanange? dorat suan ocus failti donas- 
ruithib 9 fer nErend bata? 1 icairi inchoirp isnahaidchib 
iiivum. CorochomaillecZ iris bennachtu lacoib foramocc 20 
.i. Ecce odor filii mei sicut odor agri pleni quern bene- 
dixit Dominus. 

Btii imraorro 10 trial! cumling moir ocus catha etir 
choiced nli^rend .i. Ultu ocus TJu Neill ocus Airgiallu 
iccosnam chuirp Patraic Airgiallu ocus Uu Nell n ictri- 25 



1 na doimm conici, E. 

- inutsin, E. 

* aghaid, R. ; adhaig, E. 

4 ainglecgha, E. 

5 E. omits. 
SicE.;B. ta. 



Sic E. ; xii. unias, R. . 

8 bolodmnruib, R. ; bolomairih,E. 

9 dosruithib, E. 

10 v, E. ; R. omits. 
)j uiNcill, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 255 

not taken out of it." Thus was it done after his death. 
The oxen brought him as far as the stead wherein to-day 
standeth Downpatrick. He was buried in that place 
with honour and veneration. 

And for the space of twelve nights, to wit, the 
time during which the elders of Ireland were watching 
him with hymns and psalms and canticles, there was no 
night in Mag Inis, but an angelic radiance therein. And 
some say that angelic radiance abode in Mag Inis till the 
end of a year after Patrick s death. And no one doubts 
that this came to pass in order to make manifest the 
merit of so great a man. And so night was not seen in 
the whole of that region during the clayvS of lamentation 
for Patrick, just as when Hezekiah was sick, the sun 
went back ten degrees on Ahaz s sundial, 1 as a manifest 
sign of his recovery. And even so the sun stood over- 
against Gibeon and the moon overagainst the valley of 
Ajalon. 2 

On the first night the angels of the Lord of the ele 
ments were watching Patrick s body with spiritual songs. 
The odour of the divine grace which came from the holy 
body, and the music of the angels, brought sleep and joy 
to the elders of the men of Ireland who were watching" 

O 

the body in the nights afterwards. So that in his case 
was fulfilled the blessing of Jacob to his son : " Behold 
the smell of my son is as the smell of a field which the 
Lord hath blessed." 3 

Howbeit, there was an attempt at a great conflict and 
battle between a province of Ireland, namely Ulster, and 
the Hui Neill and the men of Oriel, contending for 
Patrick s body the men of Oriel and the Hui Neill 



1 2 Kings, xx. 11. \ * Genesis xxvii. 27. 

- Josh. x. 12. 



256 BETHU PHATRAIC. 

Rawi. all atabarta doArdmachai, ~Ulaid ocoastucl occu. Con- 
fo 29~a "> deochatar hl)"i Neill coalailiu l husqtce and, cotuarcab 
ind ob friu tr? a nert De. Odochoid inlia asindobaind 
declinator nasluaig fochombaig .i. htJi Neill ocus Ulan/ 
dobreith cliuirp Patraic. Ised tarfas dochach diib, 5 
breitli inchuirp leis clochum athiri. Corusetarscar Dia 
fon nindassin triarath Pat?-a? c. 

Biat naferta connici so indiu. 

ITe so ferta atchuidetar sruithi hErend ocus dos- 
ratsat fo glo[s]nathe 2 naissnesen. Atchuaid cetus ferta 10 
Patric ocits ruscummai Colui6 cilli mace edlimthe. 
Ultan mace 6i Conchahoi/r. s Adamnan 6a Tinni. hEleran 
indecnai. Ciaran Belaig Duin. Epscoj3 Ermedach 
oClochur. Colman Uamach. Cruimmthir Collait oDrnini 
Roilgech. 15 

Fer firian, ira, inferso conglaini aiccnid &mal huasa- 
lathracha. Fir-ailithir ama Abraam. Cennais dilga- 
dach 6c? idi[u] 4 ama? M[o]ysi. 4 SalmchetZaia^ molb- 
thaidi ama^ Dalid. Etsud 5 necnai ama Solmoin. 
Lestar togai fHfuacJ ft firinni ama? Pol nabs/a/. Fer 20 
Ian dorath ocus dodeolaidccht inSpirfa Noeb ama? 
lohain maccan. Lugbart 7 cain coclannaib sualach. 
Gesca fini cotorthigi. Tene taidlech congr?s goirthi 
ocus tesaigtlii na mace mbethad imandud ocus imel- 
scud deairci. Leo iris, nert ocus cumachtai. Colum 25 
arcennsa ocus cliuti. [29 b. 1.] Naithir artrebairi ocus 
tuaiclili frimaith. Cennais, humal, ailgen fri maccu 
bethad. Fordorchaicli, dcennais frimaccu bais. Mog 



1 co alaili, E. 
- glonathi, E. 

3 Chonchobair, E. 

4 Sic, E. 



Etsud, E. 

6 dirath 7 doeolas, E 

" Lubgort, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 257 

proceeding to take it to Armagh, the Ulstermen retaining 
it with them. 1 So the Hui Neill made for a certain water 
there, and through God s might the river rose against 
them. When the flood went out of the river the hosts, 
namely the Hui Neill and the Ulstermen, marched to 
battle to carry off Patrick s body. This is what seemed 
to each of the hosts, that they were bearing the body 
with them to their [own] country. So in that wise 
God separated them through Patrick s grace. 

Thus far let the miracles be to-day. 

These are the miracles which the elders of Ireland 
have declared and which they connected with a thread 
of narration. 2 Colomb-cille son of Fedlimid, first, declared 
Patrick s miracles and compiled (?)them. [Likewise did] 
Ultan son of Conchobar s descendant: Adamnan de 
scendant of Tinne : Eleran of the wisdom : Ciaran of 
Belach Duin : Bishop Ermedach of Clochar : Column 
Uamach : Presbyter Collait of Druim Roilgech. 

A righteous man, verily, was this man, with purity of 
nature, like the patriarchs. A true pilgrim, like Abra 
ham. Mild, forgiving from the heart, like Moses. A 
praiseworthy psalmist, like David. A student (?) of wis 
dom, like Solomon. A choice vessel for proclaiming 
righteousness, like Paul the apostle. A man full of the 
grace and the favour of the Holy Spirit, like John the 
child. 3 A fair herb-garden with plants of virtues. A 
vine-branch with fruitfulness. A flashing fire with the 
fervour of the warming and heating of the sons of Life, 
for kindling and for inflaming charity. A lion through 
strength and might. A dove for gentleness and sim 
plicity. A serpent for prudence and cunning as to good. 
Gentle, humble, merciful unto the sons of Life. Gloomy, 



1 ubi sanctus Sabhallense primum 
in Hibernia monasterium fundavit. 
Colgan, Tr. Th.p. 168-169. 

2 Scripti enim sunt dc actis hums 

u 10231. 



Thaumaturgi Occidentis Apostoli 
libri sexaginta sex, Colgan, Tr. Th, 
p. 167. 

3 Luke i. 15, 80. 



258 



BETHU PHATRAIC. 



itawl. B. ssethair ocus fognoma doCrist. Ri arordan ocus cum- 

,)i2, fo.29, ac ] 1 ^. a f r cu i mrec h ocus tuaslucurf, fri soerud ocus do-- 
P.I. 

erud, frimarbud 1 ocits bethugud. 

lARsnamormirbuilifrsi, tra, \. iartoduscud marb, iar 
me clam ocus dall [ocus bodur 2 ] ocus bacach ocus ses 5 
caclia tedma archenai, iar nordned epscop ocus sacart 
ocu-s deochon ocus aosa cacha grdid. olchenai isindeclais, 
iarforcetal fer nErend ocus iarnambaisted, iar fothuguc? 
cell ocus mainistrech, iarcoscrad idal ocus arracht ocus 
eladna 3 druidechta, rochomfoicsigestar 4 huair eitsechta 10 
indi noeb-Patraic. Arroet corp Crist onepscop, oThasach 
dor^ir comarli Victoir aingi. Rofged aspirui iarsin 
dochum nime isind fichetm&d \A\adain ar cet a oisi. 5 
Ata achorp hifoss isna[ib] 5 talmannaib call^icc cono- 
noir ocus grmitin. Gid mor aonoir hifoss, bid mo ind- 15 
onoir bias dau 6 hillo bratha, intan midfess for torad 
aproaecepta 7 amal cech nardapstal, inoentaic? apsta? 
ocus deiscipul Issu, inoentaid noi ng^ ad angel na- 
tarmdecliatar, inoentaid Deachta ocus Doenachta M.aicc 
Dd, isindoentoi^ isuaisli cec/i oentaid, 8 inocntaid na- 20 
noeb-Trmdoiti, Patris et Filii et Spiritus Sancti. 

AKm trocairi De ire impidi P&traic. Roissam huili 
iYidoentaid sin ! Roatire&o/m in secula seculorum ! 
Am^n. 9 

TNnafertasa di?io 10 atchuademar doronai in Coimdiu 25 
arPatraic X1 ciabeith neeh ris 12 nitatmorai. Araidi isat 
uati do ilib, arnifil foraithmet doenai couisad acliuim- 
Ocus nifil scribhnid co^iisad ascrtbend innan- 



1 fri sderad ocus doerad fri mar- 
bad, E. 
- Sic, E. 
3 eladan, E. 
* rochomocsegestar, E. 

5 a aese, E. 

6 do, E. 



7 praeceuchtu, E. 

* uaisliu cech dendacht, E. 

9 E. adds f.i.n.i.t. 

10 Perhaps didu = 0. Ir. didiu. 

11 er Thatraic, E. 
13 res, E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 259 

ungentle to the Sons of Death. A laborious and service 
able slave to Christ. A king for dignity and power as 
to binding and loosing, as to liberating and enslaving, 
as to killing and giving life. 

Now, after these great marvels, namely, after raising 
the dead to life, after healing lepers and blind and deaf and 
halt and sick folk of every kind besides : after ordaining 
bishops and priests and deacons and folk of every other 
grade in the Church : after teaching the men of Ireland 
and after baptizing them : after founding churches and 
monasteries : after destroying idols and images and the 
knowledge of wizardry, the time of holy Patrick s death 
drew nigh. He received Christ s Body from the bishop, 
from Tassach, according to the angel Victor s counsel. 
Then he sent forth his spirit to heaven in the hundred 
and twentieth year of his age. His body is here still on 
earth with honour and veneration. But though great 
be his honour here, greater will be the honour that he 
will have on Doomsday, when he will give judgment on 
the fruit of his teaching like every high apostle : in the 
union of Jesu s apostles and disciples : in the union of 
the nine ranks of angels that have not transgressed : in 
the union of the Godhead and Manhood of the Son of 
God : in the union that is nobler than any union, in the 
union of the Holy Trinity, Father and Son and Holy 
Ghost. I beseech God s mercy through Patrick s inter 
cession. May we all attain to that unity ! may we 
dwell [therein] for ever and ever ! Amen. 

These miracles, then, that we have related, which the 
Lord wrought for Patrick, though one should be 
they are not great. However, they are a few of many, 
for there is no human memory l that could remember 

1 Lit. recollection. 



B 2 



260 



BETHU PHATRAIC. 



Rawl. B. dernai dofertaib ocus domirbuilib isna * ferand [21 b. 

512, fo. 29, ftT M. r n t,x 

b. 2. 2]-aib ir[r]oacnt. 

IARfothugU(Z dmo 2 eclets nimdai, iarcoisecrad mani- 
streeh ocus iarmbaitse<i fer nErend, iar mor senmne 
ocus iarmorsaethar, 3 iarcoscrad idal ocus arracht, iar 5 
comainsem rig nimdse nadenaitis 4 areir, iartecba^ in- 
na fairni dognetis 5 areir,, ocus iarnoirdned dodeichen- 
bo? ardib 6 fichtib art rib cetaibh doepscopaib, ocus 
iarnordnecZ do teora mile do sacartaib ocus oes cech 
nirtt [archena 7 ] isindeclais, iarnain^ ocus ernaigthi, 10 
iar trocairi ocus cainuairrigi, iarcendsai ocus ailgine 
frimaccn bethad, iar seirc De ocus comnesom, 8 arroet 
corp Crist ond epscop, oThasach, ocus rofaid iarsin 
aspirut docum nime. Ata iramorro achorp hifoss 
hitalmaiTi call^icc cononoir ocus airmitin. Ocus cid 15 
mor ahonoir hifoss bid mo aonoir illou bratha, INtan 
taitnifes amal grein hinimh, ocus intan midfes for 
thorad a procepta ama Petm 1 no Pol. Biaidh iarsin 
innoentaid 9 uasalat/w^ach ocus fatha, inoentaid noeb 
ocus noebuag indomain, inoentaid apsfrtZ ocus descipu? 20 
Issu Crist, inoenta^ naeel^si cechtarda nime ocus 
talmrm, inoentca <i noi ngrad nime natarmdechatar, 
inoentaic? Deachta ocus Doenachta Mcticc De, issind- 
oentaid isuaisliu cechnoentaid, inoentaitZ naTi-inoiti, 
Atho/ir ocus Mace ocus Spirut Noeb. 10 25 



Ailme tvocairi nD^ 11 ire impidi Pa^raic. Roisam 
uili 12 mdoentaid sin ! roairillcm 13 ! roaitreoam ! in secula 
seculorum, am^ri. 



E. 



1 isnaib, E. 

2 Perhaps dio?w = O. Ir. didiu. 

;i iar mdrenmne 7 iar mdrsoethar, 

4 naclentais, E. 

5 dognitis, E. 
fi di no tri, E. 
Sic E. 



8 coibnesam, E. 

9 inoentaid, E. 

10 E. adds: in secula seculorum, 
Amen. 

11 ailimm, E. 

12 uili, E. ; R. omits. 

13 roarlem, E. 

14 E. omits. 



THE TKIPA11TITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 261 

it. And there is no writer who could write all the 
miracles and marvels which Patrick wrought in the 
lands into which he came. 

Now after founding churches in plenty, after conse 
crating monasteries, after baptizing the men of Ireland, 
after great patience and after great labour, after destroy 
ing idols and images and after rebuking many kings 
who did not do his will, and after raising up those who 
did his will, after ordaining three hundred and three 
score and ten bishops, and after ordaining three thousand 
priests and folk of every grade in the Church besides ; 
after fasting and prayer : after mercy and clemency : 
after gentleness and mildness to the sons of Life : after 
love of God and his neighbours, he received Christ s 
body from the bishop, from Tassach, and then he sent 
his spirit to heaven. His body, however, is here still on 
earth, with honour and veneration. And though great 
be honour to it here, greater will be the honour to it on 
Doomsday, when it will shine like a sun in heaven, 1 and 
when it will give judgment on the fruit of his preaching, 
even as Peter or Paul. It will abide thereafter in the 
union of patriarchs and prophets, in the union of the 
saints and holy virgins of the world, in the union of the 
apostles and disciples of Jesus Christ, in the union of 
the Church both of heaven and earth : in the union of 
the nine ranks of heaven that transgressed not, in the 
union of the Godhead and Manhood of God s Son, in 
the union that is nobler than any union, the union of 
the Trinity, Father and Son and Holy Ghost. 

I beseech God s mercy through Patrick s intercession. 
May we all attain to that union ! May we deserve it 
May we dwell therein for ever and ever ! 

2 Cf. Daniel xii. 3 ; Matth. xiii. 43. 



20 2 BETHU PH ATE A 1C. 



fundatas eclesias, 1 post monasteria 
b. 2 . consecrata, post homines 2 babtizatos, post fidem [per 
totam patriam praedicatam,] post tantam patientiam 
et tantum laborem, post euangelice gratie largitionem, 
post idula distructa, carminibus et sectis gentilitatis 5 
e[uac]uatis, 3 post magicas artes superatas : prop[h]e- 
tatis turbis filiorum Dei futuris, 4 potestate demonum 
fugata, multis [30 a. 1] per spin turn profetie 5 in honorem 
et regnum subleuatis, multis quoque regibus contemptis, 
nam quos soluebat [a Deo soluebantur, et quos um- 10 
ciebat] uincti fiebant [apud Deum,] merito accepta 
apostolica potestate, uelut dictum est a Christo ad 
Petrum " quaecumque 7 ligaueris super terram erunt 
ligata in coelis et quaecumque 7 solueris in terris erunt 
soluta 8 in ccelis ; post episcopos ordinatos et sacer- 1 5 
dotes et prespeteros et diaconos et reliquo[s] eclesias- 
tico[s] ordinato[s] ; 9 post obpropria et conuicia tyrran- 
norum perpessa : post minas et temtationes tolleratas, 
cotidie pro Christo moriendo ; post tantam [pajcien- 
tiam 10 et ieiunium, post misericordiam et benignitatem, 20 
post mansuetudinem et lenitatem, post tantam carita- 
tem, praemisis filiorum Dei de fructu laboris sui 
cateruis, post sacrificium assumption ab episcopo Tas- 
soch, migrauit ad Dominum, et in pace dormiuit, et 
inter choross angelorum congaudet praesentia 11 Domini 25 
sui, merendo [ilium] uidere, ut merito illi dicatur : 12 
" Euge, 13 serue bone et fidelis, intra 11 in gaudium 
Domini Dei tui." In qua exaltatione 15 et beatitudine 



1 eclecias, E. ; aeclesias, E. 

2 Sic, E, omnes, K. 
:t viatis, E. 

4 profuturis, K. and E. 

5 uirtutem, dei, Colg. 

6 Sic E. ; fiebunt, R. 

7 quoscucique, R. and E. 

8 solutam, R. 



9 reliquo fficclesiastico ordine or- 
dinato, E. 

10 praecentiam.R.; pracsentiam,E. 

11 patientiam, E. 

12 dicatatur, R. 

13 vige, E. 

14 in terra, R. 

15 exultatione,R.; exultitatione,E. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 263 

So after founding churches, after consecrating monas 
teries, after baptizing human beings, after preaching the 
faith throughout the whole country, after so much patience 
and labour, after bestowing the grace of the Gospel, after 
destroying idols, the spells and practices of heathenism 
being made void : after the wizards arts had been over 
come ; having foretold the future crowds of the sons of 
God, put to flight the power of the devils, raised by the 
spirit of prophecy many unto honour and kingship, also 
brought many kings into contempt (for those whom he 
loosed were loosed by God and those whom lie bound 
became bound before God the apostolic power having 
been deservedly received, as Christ said to Peter, "What 
soever thou shalt bind on earth will be bound in heaven 
and whatsoever thou shalt loose on earth will be loosed 
in heaven " ) : after ordaining bishops and priests and 
elders and deacons and the other ecclesiastics : after 
patiently enduring tyrants taunts and reproaches, after 
suffering threats and temptations, in dying daily for 
Christ 1 ; after so great patience and fasting ; after 
mercy and kindness, after gentleness and tenderness, 
after much charity, troops of God s sons being sent 
before from the fruit of his labour ; after receiving 
the eucharist from bishop Tassach, he departed to 
the Lord and slept in peace. And among the choirs of 
angels he rejoiceth with them in his Lord s presence, 
deserving to behold Him. Wherefore it is justly said 
to him, " Well done, good and faithful servant, enter 
thou into the ioy of the Lord thy God/ 2 In which 



1 1 Cor. xv. 31. | 2 Matth. xxv. 23. 



264 



BETHU PHATEAIC. 



B. perfruitur in presentia Trinitatis, Patris et Filii et 
Spiritus Sancti. Alme 1 trocairi, et reliqua. 

In E. this chapter comes immediately before the 
sentence Biat naferta connici so indiu (supra p. 256), 
and begins with the following piece of Latin: 5 

Haec ergo quae denuntiauimus opera, quae diuina 
gratia, per uirum sanctum Patricium, ut essent con- 
ces[s]it, quorfuis audientibus grauia et magna uide- 
ant[ur] pauca tamen sunt de plurimis, 2 parua de 
multis, uasi memorie ex ipsis commendata sunt. Sum- 10 
matim excerpta uidentur, quasi sensus,3 quae recor- 
datio continere potest ; quis [enim] scriptor perstringere 
ualet singula, quique signa, miracula, prodigia, quae in 
singulis regionibus, prouinciis, uicis, castellis, 4 locis, 
confecit. 5 15 



Eg. 93, 
fo. 18,b. 2. 



The Egerton MS. adds the following chapter: 6 

ISiatso in cethrur ar .xx. boi innurd la Patraic .i. 
Sechnall aepscop. 
Mochta asaccart. 
Epsco> Eire abreithem. 
Epscop mace Cairthinn atre nfer. 
Benen asalmchetlaig. 
Coeman Chilli Riada amaccoem. 
Sinell o Chill Dareis aastire. 
Athgein Bothi Domnaig achoicc. 
Cruimthir Mescan oDomnach Mescan oc Fochain 

a cirpsere .i. a scoaire. 

Cruimthir Bescna oDomnach Dala a sacart meisi. 
Cruimthir Catan ocus Cruimthir Acan a da foss. 



20 



25 



1 ailira, E. 

2 MS. plauirimis. 

3 MS. quissi senus. 

4 cf. Vulg. Luc. xxiv. 13. 

5 Of this the Irish paragraph 
beginning supra, p. 258, line 25, is, 
apparently, an abridged translation. 



c Translated by Colgtm, Tr. Th. 
p. 167 ; see also Book of Lecan, fo. 
35 b., cols. 3 and 4, and Annals by 
the Four Masters, ed. O Donovau, 
A.D. 448. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



265 



exaltation and blessedness he enjoys in the presence of 
the Trinity, Father and Son and Holy Ghost. We 
beseech mercy, etc. 

These works, therefore, which we have proclaimed, 
which Divine Grace hath granted to be wrought by the 
holy man Patrick, may, to those who have heard any one 
of them, appear wonderful and great. Yet they are but 
a few from a multitude, little from many, which have 
been committed to the receptacle of memory. They are 
to be regarded as a summary, as it were, an epitome, such 
as recollection can grasp. [For] what writer could 
detail every particular regarding the signs, the wonders, 
the prodigies, which he wrought in the several regions, 
provinces, towns, villages, and places ? 



These are the four and twenty persons who were in 
orders with Patrick, namely : 
Sechnall his bishop. 1 
Mochta his priest. 2 
Bishop Ere his judge. 
Bishop Mace Cairthinn his champion, 
Benen his psalmist. 

Coeman of Cell Riada his chamberlain. 3 
Sinell of Cell-Dareis his bell-ringer. 4 
Athcen of Both Domnaig his cook. 
Presbyter Mescan of Domnach Mescain at Fochain 

his brewer. 

Presbyter Bescna of Domnach Dala his chaplain. 5 
Presbyter Catan and Presbyter Acan his two 
waiters. 6 



1 fuit ipsius Vicarius in spiritu- 
alibus et suffragaueus, Colgan, Tr. 
Th. p. 167. 

2 Archi-presbyter, ibid. 

3 maccoem, lit. youth ; Colgan 
here reads " cubicularius." 

4 astire ( = ostiarius), " campana- 
rius," Colgan, ibid. 



5 Sacellanus, ibid. 

6 Catanus praesbyter et Ocanotus 
praesbyter, duo hospitalarij, siue 
hospitum ministri, ibid. The Book 
of Lecan, as cited by O Donovan, 
Four Masters, A.D. 448, has : 
Cruimther Cadtvn 6 Tamlachtaiu 
Ardda, 7 Cruimther mBrogau a da 
fosmesi. 



266 



BETHU PHATEAIC. 



Egerton 
93, fo. 18, 
b. 2. 



Oclran oDisiurt Odrain inUib Failoi a ara. 

O 

Cruimthir Manach afer connadaig. 

Rottan abuachaill. 

A thri gobaind .i. Mace Cecht, [Laebiin] oDomnach 

Laeban, ise doroine indFindfaidech, ocus Fort- 5 

chern iRaith Adine. 
Essa is Bite is Tasach at/ r i cerda. 
A theora dritinecha .i. Lupait ocus Ere ingen 

Daire ocus CrMimtheris hi Cengoba. 1 
Ocus isiat sin lin dlegar inoentaig losep, ocus ise 10 

lin dlegar immeis righ Caisil o re FeidlimidE 

maicc Crirathain ille .i. ri da choicced Mumun, 

ocus rl. 



1 This list is thus given in the 
Book of Leinster (facsimile, p. 353, 
col. f/) : 

ISiatso incethrur arfichet batar 
inurd laPa/ric .i. 

Sechnall aepscop. 

Mochta asacr/. 

Epsco/? Ere abrithem. 

Epscop mace Cairthind atrenfer. 

Benen asalmchetlaid. 

Coeman Cilli Riatai a maccoem. 

Siuell Cille Aires a astiri. 

Athgin Bothi Domnaig achoic. 

Cr?/mthir Mescan, oDomnuch 
Mcscan, achirbsiri. 

Cr?/ttliir mBescnai, oDomnuch 
Dula, asacart mese. 



Athri gobaiad, [mace Cecht] 
oDomnuch Armoin (no Arnoiu), 
ocui Loiban, ocus Fortchcrr. 

Atri cerdda, Essiu ocus Biti ocus 
Tassacb. 

Atri drunecha, Lupait ocus Ere 
ingen Dare, ocus Cntmthiris. 

Odran inDisiurt Odroin in hUtf> 
Falgi, a ara. 

Crwmthir Catan ,i. oThamlach- 
tain Ardda, ocus Crwmthir Brocan, 
ada foss. 

Crumthir Manach afer den ma 
connaid. 

Hoddan abuachaill. 



THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF PATRICK. 



207 



Odran of Disert Odrain in Hui-Failgi his chario 
teer. 

Presbyter Manach his fire-woodman. 1 
Rottan his cowherd : 

His three smiths, namely, Macc-Cecht, 2 [Laebau] of 
Domnach Laebain, (it is he that made the [bell 
called] Findfdidech), 3 and Fortchern in Rath 
Adine 4 : 

Essa and Bite and Tassach his three artisans : 5 
His three embroideresses, 6 namely Lupait, and Ere 
daughter of Dare, and Cruimtbiris in Cengoba. 
And that is the number that should be in Joseph s 
company, 7 and it is the number that should be at the 
King of Cash el s table down from the time of Feidlimed 
son of Crimthann, king of the two provinces of Munster, 
&c. 



1 Monachus . . . focarius, lignor- 
umque provisor, Tr. Th. p. 167. 

2 d Domhnach Arnoin, Book of 
Lecan, cited by O Donovan. 

3 reliquiarium illud famosum, 
Finn-faidhcach nuncupatum, Tr. 
Th. p. 1G7. See Ilceves, St. Pa 
trick s Bell, Dublin 1877, p. 29, 
where this name is rendered by 
sweet-sounding. Colgan gives 
only two smiths, Maccectus of 
Domnach-loe-bain and Fortcher- 
uus of Rathaidme. 



4 i Raith Semni, Book of Lecan, 
cited by O Donovan. 

5 fabri aerarii, vasorumque sacro- 
rum fabricatores, Colgan, Tr. Tk. 
p. 167. 

6 tcxtricos, et sacrorum linteo- 
rum erant confectrices ; ibid. 

~ lit. unity. This Joseph may 
have been the losep, the thirty-ninth 
of Patrick s successors at Armagh, 
who flourished A.D. 945. 



NOTES BY MUIRCHU MACCU-MACHTHENI. 



209 



DOCUMENTS CONCERNING S. PATRICK. 



1. NOTES BY MUIRCHU MACCU-MACHTHENI. 

Quoniam quidem, mi domine Aido, 1 multi conati Book of 
sunt ordinare narrationem utique istam secundum 
quod patres eorum et qui ministri initio fuerunt 
sermonis tradiderunt illis, sed propter difficilimum narra- 
5 tionis opus diuersasque opiniones et plurimorum plu- 
rimas suspicione, numquam ad unum certumque his- 
torise tramitem peruenierunt ; ideo, ni fallor, iuxta hoc 
nostrorum prouerbium, ut deducuntur pueri in am- 
biteathrum, in hoc pcriculossum et profundum narra- 

10 tionis sanctae pylagus, turgentibus proterue gurgitum 
aggeribus, inter acutissimos carubdes per ignota aequ- 
ora insitos, a nullis adhuc lintribus, excepto tan- 
turn uno patris mei Coguitosi 2 expertum atque occu- 
patum, ingenioli mei 3 puerilem remi cymbam deduxi. 

15 Sed ne magnum de paruo uidear finguere, pauca heec 
de multis sancti Patricii gestis parua peritia, incertis 4 
auctoribus, memoria labili, attrito sensu, uili sermone, 
sed affectu p[i]issimo, caritatis etiam sanctitatis tuas et 
auctoritatis imperio oboed[i]ens, carptim grauatimque 

20 explicare aggrediar. 5 

De ortu Patricii et eius prima captiuitate. 
De nauigio eius cum gentibus, et uexatione diserti, 
[et] cibo sibi [et] gentilibus diuinitus delato. 

De secunda captura quam vsenis decies diebus ab 

25 inimicis pertulerat. 



1 The Irish vocative of Aid (Aedh), 
Dr. Todd, St. Patrick, p. 401, note 
1. This and other non-latinised 
Irish words occurring in the por 
tions of the Book of Armagh now 
published, are printed in italics. 

2 MS. cognito si. As Bishop 
Graves suggests, Coguitosi (for 
Cogitosi) is intended as a transla 



tion of Machtheni (leg. Machtcnif), 
cognate with the noun machtad, 
machdad, magthad miratio, and 
the verb machtnaigim I ponder 
over, I wonder at. 

3 MS. ingeniolimei. 

4 MS. in certfs. 

5 This prologue is translated by 
Dr. Todd, St. Patrick, p. 4U2. 




270 



DOCUMENTS CONCERNING S. PATRICK. 



Book of De susceptione sua a parentibus ubi agnouerunt eum. 
fo. 20, a. i. De aetate eius quando iens uidere sedem aposto- 
licam uoluit discere sapientiam. 

De inuentione sancti Ger[mani] in Galliis, et ideo 
non exiuit ultra. 5 

[20 a. 2.] De aetate eius quando uissitauit eum 
anguelus ut ueniret adhuc. 

De reuersione eius de Gall[i]is et ordinatione Palladii 
et mox rnorte eius. 

De ordinatione eius ab Amatorege l episcopo, de- 10 
functo Palladio. 

De rege gentili habeto in Temoria quando uenerat 
sanctus Patricius babtismum portans. 

De primo eius itenere iu hoc insola ut seipsum re- 
demeret oMiliucc 2 priusquam alios a demonio traheret. 15 

De morte Milcon 3 et uerbo Patricii de semine eius. 

De consilio sancti Patricii ubi hessitum est de 
celebratione primi pascae. 4 

De oblatione primo pasca in hac insola facta. 

De festiuitate gentili in Temoria eadem nocte qua 20 
sanctus Patricius pasca adorauit. 

De gressu regis Loiguri 5 de Temoria ad Patricium 
in nocte pascae. 

De uocatione Patricii ad regem, et fide Eire filii 
Dego, 6 [et de] morte magi in ilia nocte. 25 

De ira regis et suorum ad Patricium, et plaga Dei 
super eos, et transfinctione 7 Patricii coram gentilibus. 

De aduentu Patricii in die pascae ad Temoriam et 
fide Dubthaich maccu-Lugir. 8 

De conflictu Patricii aduersus magum in ilia [die] 30 
et mirabilibus uirtutibus. 



1 MS. Amatlio rege. 

2 from Miliucc." 

3 of Milchii. 

4 The -words de celebratione, 
p.p. stand in the MS. as a sepa 
rate title : hessitum est is for 
haesitatum est, there was uncer 
tainty. 



5 gen. of Ldiguire. 

6 of Ere son of Deg. 

" Perhaps for transfiyuratione, i.e. 
from visibility into invisibility. The 
sign z (i.e., ^rf trf, Matth. vii. 7) 
is here vritteu. 

8 of Dubthach descendant of 
Lugar. 



NOTES BY MUIRCHU MACCU-MACHTHENI. 271 

De conuersione Loiguiri regis, 1 et de uerbo Patricii Book of 

i . Armagh, 

de regno ems post se. fo. 20 a. 2. 

De doctrina et babtismate signisque sancti Patricii 
secundum exemplum Christi. 
5 De J\f xc Cuill et conuersione ems ad uerbum Patricii. 2 

De fabula Dairi et equo, et oblatione Airddmachce 3 
ad Patricium. 

De gentibus laborantibus die dominica trans prae- 
ceptum Patricii. 

10 De fructifera terra in salsuginem uersa ad verbum 
Patricii. 

De morte Moneisen Saxonissae. 4 

De eo quod sanctus Patricius uidit caelurn apertum 
et Filium Dei et anguelos eius. 

15 [20 b. 1.] De conflictu sancti Patricii aduersum 
Coirthech regem Aloo. 5 

Haec pauca de sancti Patricii peritia et uirtutibus 
Muircliu maccuMachtlieni, 6 dictante Aiduo 7 Slebtiensis 
ciuitatis episcopo, conscripsit. 8 



20 lie artate eiu0 atttiitiro ut0*ttauit rum angurluo 

ut 



[Factisque ibi multis temporibus quasi, ut alii Book of 
[dicunt] xl ta ., alii, xxx ta annis, ille antiquus ualde 
fidelis Victorious nomine, qui omnia 10 ] sibi in Hiber- 



1 of King Loiguire. Here in the 
MS. "et conuersio," but with puncta 
delentia over con and sio. 

2 Here a title, " De morte Monei 
sen," (with z after the D and over 
the Moii) which is repeated four 
lines infra, and which the scribe has 
accidentally omitted to cancel. 

:t ofDaire : . . of Armagh. 

4 The chapters of which this and 
the two following paragraphs are, 
respectively,, the headings are 
omitted in the Book of Armagh, 
but occur in Ac Brussels codex, 
Analccta Bollan diann, i. 575-577. 

5 Ceretic king of Ail/t.e., Ail- 
Cluade, Kock of Clyde, Dum- 



8 



barton, according to Sir Samuel 
Ferguson. 

6 M. descendant of Machthene. 

7 Probably the anchorite who 
died 698, Todd, S. Patrick, p. 314, 
note 2. But see Reeves, Columba,li, 

This summary has obviously 
been misplaced by the error of the 
transcriber. 

9 This and the titles in pp. 272- 
292 I have inserted from the sum 
mary, pp. 270-271. 

10 The words in brackets are taken 
from the Brussels Codex as printed 
by Father Hogan, in Analecta Bol- 
landianu. 



272 



DOCUMENTS CONCERNING S. PATRICK. 



Book of 



nica seruitute possito antequam essent dixerat, eum 
cre bris uissionibus uissitauit, dicens ei adesse tempns 
ut ueniret ct aeuanguelico rete nationes feras et bar- 
baras, ad quas docendas misserat ilium Deus, ut pis- 
caret ; l ibique ei dictum est in uissione : " Vocant te 5 
filii et filiae siluae Foclitae," et caetera. 

23 e tibmiotte rius toe C5allu0 tt ottrtnationr 
Ha UAH it ft max morte riu0 

Oportuno ergo tempore imperante, comitante diuino 
auxilio, coeptum ingreditur iter ad opus in quod ollim 10 
praeparatus fuerat,, utique aeuanguelii, et missit Ger- 
manus seniorem cum illo, 3 hoc est Segitium prespi- 
terum, ut testem comitem haberet, quia nee adhuc a 
sancto domino Germane in pontifical! gradu ordinatus 
est. Certe enim erat quod Pa[l]ladius archidiaconus 15 
pape Caelestini urbis Romae episcopi, qui tune tenebat 
sedem apostolicam quadragensimus quintus a sancto 
Petro apostolo, ille Palladius ordinatus et missus fuerat 
ad hanc insolam sub brumali rigore 3 possitam conuer- 
tendam. Sed prohibuit ilium 4 quia nemo potest ac- 20 
cipere quicquam de terra nisi datum ei fuerit de caelo. 
Nam neque hii feri et inmites homines facile recipe- 
runt doctrinam eius, neque et ipse uoluit transegere 
tempus in terra non sua : sed reuersus ad eum qui 
missit ilium. Revertente uero eo hinc et primo mari 25 
transito coeptoque terrarum itenere in Britonum finibus 
uita functus est. 5 



ortuiiAttone tiw Afi &matorf0e 
trrfuitfto %)AllAtrto. 

[2 a. 2.] Audita itaque morte sancti Paladii in Britannis, 30 
quia discipuli Paladii, id est Augustinus et Benedictus 
et caeteri, redeuntes retulerant in Ebmoria 7 de morte 



1 Cf. Secumlinus liyinn, infra, 
" Dominus ilium clegit ut doceret 
barbaras Nationes, ut piscaret per 
doctrinae retia." Muirchu must (Dr. 
Todd thought) have had this hymn 
before him. But cf. Matth. iv. 1 9. 

2 in marg. z. 

3 Read frigore ? 

4 B. (i.e., Cod. Brux.) inserts 



Deus, but the meaning may be : 
(this) prevented him, that no man 
can receive, etc. 

5 Sic B. ; factus, A. 

6 Amatho rege, A. 

Curbia, B., Euboria, Probus 
(Quinta Vita, c. 25), Eboria Se- 
cunda Vita, c. 27, and Quarta Vita, 
c. 31 ; in marg. z., A. 



CATALOGUE 

OF 

ENGLISH, SCOTCH, AND IRISH RECORD 

PUBLICATIONS, 

REPORTS OF THE HISTORICAL MANUSCRIPTS 

COMMISSION, 

AND 

ANNUAL REPORTS OF THE DEPUTY KEEPER OF 

THE PUBLIC RECORDS, 

Printed for 

HER MAJESTY S STATIONERY OFFICE, 

And to be purchased, 

Either directly or through auy Bookseller, from 

EYRE AND SPOTTISWOODE, EAST HARDING STREET, FLEET STREET, E.G., or 

ADAM AND CHARLES BLACK, 6, NORTH BRIDGE, EDINBURGH; or 

HODGES, FIGGtS, & Co., 104, GRAFTON STREET, DUBLIN. 



CONTENTS. 



CALENDARS op STATE PAPERS, &c. - .... 3 

CHRONICLES AND MEMORIALS op GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND DURING THE 

MIDDLE AGES ---.. .9 

PUBLICATIONS OF THE RECORD COMMISSIONERS, &c. - - - -27 

WORKS PUBLISHED IN PHOTOZINCOGRAPHY - . . . -29 

HISTORICAL MANUSCRIPTS COMMISSION - - . . . -31 

REPORTS OF THE DEPUTY KEEPER OF THE PUBLIC RECORDS - . . 35 



SCOTCH RECORD PUBLICATIONS - - . . . . - 39 

IRISH RECORD PUBLICATIONS - ... 49 



ENGLAND. 



CALENDARS OJ? STATE PAPERS, &c. 



[IMPERIAL 8vo., cloth. Price 15s. each Volume or Part.] 



As far back as the year 1800, a Committee of the House of Commons recom- 
mended that Indexes and Calendars should be made to the Public Records, and 
thirty-six years afterwards another Committee of the House of Commons reite 
rated that recommendation in more forcible words ; but it was not until the 
incorporation of the State Paper Office with the Public Record Office that the 
Master of the Rolls found himself in a position to take the necessary steps for 
carrying out the wishes of the House of Commons. 

On 7 December 1855, he stated to the Lords of the Treasury that although 
" the Records, State Papers, and Documents in his charge constitute the most 
" complete and perfect series of their kind in the civilized world," and although 
" they are of the greatest value in a historical and constitutional point of view, 
" yet they are comparatively useless to the public, from the want of proper 
" Calendars and Indexes." Acting upon the recommendations of the Com 
mittees of the House of Commons above referred to, he suggested to the Lords 
of the Treasury that to effect the object he had in view it would be necessary for 
him to employ a few Persons fully qualified to perform the work which he con 
templated. 

Their Lordships assented to the necessity of having Calendars prepared and 
printed, and empowered the Master of the Rolls to take such steps as might be 
necessary for this purpose. 

The following "Works have been already published under the direction of the 
Master of the Rolls : 

CALENDARIUM G-ENEALOGICUM ; for the Reigns of Henry III. and Edward I. 
Edited by CHARLES ROBERTS, Esq., Secretary of the Public Record Office, 
2 Yols. 1865. 

This is a work of great value for elucidating the early history of our nobility 
and landed gentry. 

CALENDAR, OF STATE PAVERS, DOMESTIC SERIES, OF THE REIGNS OF EDWARD "VI., 
MARY, ELIZABETH, and JAMES I., preserved in Her Majesty s Public Record 
Office. JWtfetf&tfBoBlBlLElcOH, Esq.,F.S.A. (Yols. I. and II.) . and by MARY 
ANXE EVERETT GREEN, (Vols. III.-XII.). 1856-1872. 



Vol. I. 1547-1580. 
Vol. II. 1581-1590. 
Vol. III. 1591-1594. 
Vol. IV. 1595-1597. 
Vol. V. 1598-1601. 
Vol. VI. 1601-1603, with 
Addenda, 1547-1565. 



Vol. VII. Addenda, 1566-1579. 

Vol. VIII. 1603-1610. 

Vol. IX. 1611-1618. 

Vol. X. 1619-1623. 

Vol. XI. 1623-1625, with Addenda, 

1603-1625. 
Vol. XII. Addenda, 1580-1625. 



These Calendars render accessible to investigation a large and important mass 
of historical materials. The Northern Rebellion of 1566-67; the plots of the 
Catholic fugitives in the Low Countries ; numerous designs against Queen 
Elizabeth and in favour of a Catholic succession ; the Gunpowder- plot ; the 
rise and fall of Somerset ; the Overbury murder ; the disgrace of Sir Edward 

U 10231. a 2 



Coke; the rise of the Duke of Buckingham, Sec., and numerous other subjects, 
few of which have heen previously known. 

CALENDAR OF STATE PAPERS, DOMESTIC SERIES, OF THE REIGN OF CHARLES I., pre 
served in Her Majesty s Public Record Office. Edited by JOHN BRUCE, Esq., 
F.S.A., (Vols. I. -XII.) ; by JOHN BRUCE, Esq., F.S.A., and WILLIAM DOUGLAS 
HAMILTON, Esq., F.S.A., (Vol. XIII.) ; and by WILLIAM DOUGLAS HAMILTON, 
Esq., F.S.A., (Vols. XIV.-XVIL). 1858-1882. 



Vol. I. 1625-1626. 
Vol. II. 1627-1628. 
Vol. Ill 1628-1629. 
Vol. IV. 1629-1631. 
Vol. V 1631-1633. 
Vol. VI. 1633-1634. 
Vol. VII. 1634-1635. 
Vol. VIII. 1635. 
Vol. IX. 1635-1636. 



Vol. X. 1636-1637. 
Vol. XL 1637. 
Vol. XIL-1637-1638. 
Vol. XIII. 1638-1639. 
Vol. XIV. 1639. 
Vol. XV. 1639-1640. 
Vol. XVI. -1640. 
Vol. XVII. 1640-41. 
Vol. XVI1L 1641-43. 



This Calendar presents notices of a large number of original documents of great 
value to all inquirers relative to the history of the period to which it refers, 
many hitherto unknown. 

CALENDAR OF STATE PAPERS, DOMESTIC SERIES, DURING THE COMMONWEALTH, pre- 
erved in Her Majesty s Public Record Office. Edited by MARY ANNE 
EVERETT G-REEN. 1875-1885. 



Vol. I. 1649-1649. 
Vol. II. 1650. 
Vol. III. 1651. 
Vol. IV. 1651-1652. 
Vol. V. 1652-1653. 
Vol. VI. 1653-1654. 
Vol. VII. 1654. 



Vol. VIII. 1655. 
Vol. IX. 1655-1656. 
Vol. X 1656-1657. 
Vol. XI. 1657-1658. 
Vol. XII. 1658-1659. 
Vol. XIII. 1659-1660. 



This Calendar is in continuation of those during the reigns from Edward VI. 
to Charles I., and contains a mass of new information. 

CALENDAR OF STATE PAPERS, DOMESTIC SERIES, OF THE REIGN OF CHARLES II., pre 
served in Her Majesty s Public Record Office. Edited by MARY ANNE 
EVERETT GREEN. 1860-1866. 



Vol. I. 1660-1661. 
Vol. II. 1661-1662. 
Vol. III. 1663-1664. 
Yol. IV. 1664-1665. 



Vol. V. 1665-1666. 
Vol. VI. 1666-1667. 
Vol. VII. 1667. 



CALENDAR OF Ho^ra OFFICF, PAPERS OF THE REIGN OF G-EORGE III., presen 
Her Majesty s Public Record Office. Vols. I. and II. Edited, by J 



rved in 
JOSEPH 

BEDINGTON, Esq. 1878-1879. Vol. III. Edited by RICHARD ARTHUR 

ROBERTS, Esq., Barrister-at-Law. 1881. 

Vol. I. 1760 (25 Oct.)-1765. | Vol. III. 1770-1772. 
Vol. II. 1766-1769. j 

These are the first three volumes of the modern series of Domestic Papers 
commencing with the accession of George III. 

CALENDAR OF STATE PAPERS relating to SCOTLAND, preserved in Her Majesty s 
Public Record Office. Edited by MARKHAM JOHN THORPE Esa of fit 
Edmund Hall, Oxford. 1858. 

Vol. I., the Scottish Series, of the Reigns of Henry VIII., Edward VI 

Mary, and Elizabeth, 1509-1589. 
Vol. II., the Scottish Series, of the Reign of Elizabeth, 1589-1603 an 

Appendix to the Scottish Series, 1543-1592; and the State Papers 

relating to Mary Queen of Scots. 

These volumes relate to Scotland, between 1509 and 1603 In the second 
volume are Papers relating to Mary Queen of Scots during her Detention ii 
Eng-lana, 1568-1587. 



NDAR or DOCUMENTS relating to IRELAND, in Her Majesty s Public Record 
Office, London. Edited by HENRY SAVAGE SWEETMAN, Esq., B. A., Trinity 
College, Dublin, Bai-rister-at-Law (Ireland) ; continued by GUSTAVUS FREDERICK 
HANDCOCK, Esq. 1875-1880 . 



Vol. I 1171-1251. 
Vol. II. 1252-1284. 
Vol. III. 1285-1292. 



Vol. IV. 1293-1301. 
Vol. V. 1302-1307. 



CALENDAR ot 1 STATE PATERS, relating to IRELAND, oi 1 THE REIGNS OE HENRY VIII., 
ED\VAKD VI., MVKY, AND ELIZABETH, preserved in Her Majesty s Public 
Record Office. Edited by HANS CLAUDE HAMILTON, Esq., F.S.A. 1860-1885. 
Vol. I. 1509-1573. Vol. III. 1586-1588. 

Vol. II. 1574-1585. j Vol. IV. 1588-1592. 

CALENDAR or STATE PAPERS relating to IRELAND, OP THE REIGN OE JAMES 1., pre 
served in Her Majesty s Public Record Office, and elsewhere. Edited by 
the Rev. C. W. RUSSELL, D.D., and JOUN P. PRENDERGAST, Esq., Barrister-at- 
Law. 1872-1880. 



Vol. I. -1603-1606. 
Vol. II. 1606-1608. 
Vol. III. 1608-1610. 



Vol. IV. 1611-1614. 
Vol. V. 1615-1625. 



This series is in continuation of the Irish State Papers commencing with 
the reign of Henry VIII. ; but for the reign of James I., the Papers are not 
confined to those in the Public Record Office, London. 

CALENDAR o* STATE PAPERS, COLONIAL SERIES, preserved in Her Majesty s Public 
Record Office, and elsewhere. Edited by W. NOEL SA.INSBUKI, Esq. 1860- 
1884. 

Vol. 1. America and West Indies, 1574-1660. 
Vol. II. East Indies, China, and Japan, 1513-1616. 
Vol. III. East Indies, China, and Japan, 1617-1621. 
Vol. IV. East Indies, China, and Japan, 1622-1624, 
Vol. V. America and West Indies, 1661-1668. 
Vol. VI. East Indies, 1625-1629. 

These volumes include an analysis of early Colonial Papers in the Public 
Record Office, the India Office, and the British Museum. 

CALENDAR OF LETTERS AND PAPERS, FOREIGN AND DOMESTIC, oi 1 THE REIGN oi 
HENRY VIII., preserved in Her Majesty s Public Record Office, the British 
Museum, &c. Edited by 3. S. BREWER, M. A., Professor of English Literature, 
Kiiif s College, London (Vols. I. -IV.); and by JAMES GAIRDNER, Esq., (Vols. 
V., VI., VII., VIII., and IX.) 1862-1886. 



Vol. L 1509-1514. 

Vol. II. (in Two Parts) 1515- 

1518. 
Vol. III. (in Two Parts) 1519- 

1523. 

Vol. IV. Introduction. 
Vol. IV., Part 1. 1524-1526. 



Vol. IV., Part 3. 1529-1530. 

Vol. V. 1531-1532. 

Vol. VI. 1533. 

Vol. VII. 1534. 

Vol. VIII. 1535, to July. 

Vol. IX 1535, Aug. to Dec. 

Vol. X. 1536, Jan. to June. 



Vol. IV., Part 2. 1526-1528. 

These volumes contain summaries of all State Papers and Correspondence 
relating to the reign of Henry VIII. , in the Public Record Office, of those 
formerly in the State Paper Office, in the British Museum, the Libraries of Oxford 
and Cambridge, and other Public Libraries ; and of all letters that have appeared 
in print in the works of Burnet, Stvype, and others. Whatever authentic 
original material exists in England relative to the religious, political, parliamen 
tary, or social history of the country during the reign of Henry VIII., whether 
despatches of ambassadors, or proceedings of the army, navy, treasury, or 
ordnance, or records of Parliament, appointments of officers, grants from the 
Crown, &c., will be found calendared in these volumes. 

CALENDAR OP STATE PAPERS, FOREIGN SEMES, or THE REIGN OF EDWARD VI., pie- 
served in Her Majesty s Public Record Office. 1547-1553. Edited by W. B, 
TUKNBULL, Esq., of Lincoln s Inn, Barristcr-at-Law, &c. 1861. 



6 

CALENDAR or STATE PAPERS, FOREIGN SERIES, OF THE REIGN OF MAE v, preserved in 
Her Majesty s Public Record Office. 1553-1558. Edited by W. B. TURNBULL, 
Esq., of Lincoln s Ian, Barrister-at-Law, &c. 1861. 

The two preceding volumes exhibit the negotiations of the English ambassadors 
with the courts of the Emperor Charles V. of Germany, of Henry II. of France, 
and of Philip II. of Spain. The affairs of several of the minor continental states 
also find various incidental illustrations of much interest. The Papers descriptive 
of the circumstances which attended the loss of Calais merit a special notice ; 
while the progress of the wars in the north of France, into which England 
was dragged by her union with Spain, is narrated at some length. These 
volumes treat only of the relations of England with foreign powers. 

CALENDAR OF STATE PAPERS, FOREIGN SERIES, OF THE REIGN OF ELIZABETH, 
preserved in Her Majesty s Public Record Office, &c. Edited by the Rev. 
JOSEPH STEVENSON, M.A., of University College, Durham, (Vols. I. -VII.), 
and ALLAN JAMES CROSBY, Esq., M.A., Barrister-at-Law, (Yols. VIII.-XI.) 
1863-1880. 



Vol. VII. 1564-1565. 
Vol. VIII. 1566-1568. 
Vol. IX. 1569-1571. 
Vol. X. 1572-1574. 
Vol. XI. 1575-1577. 



Vol. I. 1558-1559. 
Vol. II. 1559-1560. 
Vol. III. 1560-1561. 
Vol. IV. 1561-1562. 
Vol. V. 1562. 
Vol. VI 1563. 

These volumes contain a Calendar of the Foreign Correspondence during 
the early portion of the reign of Elizabeth. They illustrate not only the 
external but also the domestic affairs of Foreign Countries during that period. 

CALENDAR OF TREASURY PAPERS/ preserved in Her Majesty s Public Record Office. 
Edited by JOSEPH REDINGTON, Esq. 1868-1883. 

Vol. I. 1557-1696. Vol. IV. 1708-1714. 

Vol. II. 1697-1702. Vol. V. 1714-1719. 

Vol. Ill 1702-1707. | 

The above Papers connected with the affairs of the Treasury comprise 
petitions, reports, and other documents relating to services rendered to the State, 
grants of money and pensions, appointments to offices, remissions of fines and 
duties, &c. They illustrate civil and military events, finance, the administration 
in Ireland and the Colonies, &c., and afford information nowhere else recorded. 

CALENDAR OF THE CAREW PAPERS, preserved in the Lambeth Library. Edited by 
J. S. BREWER, M.A., Professor of English Literature, King s College, 
London ; and WILLIAM BULLEN, Esq. 1867-1873. 



Vol. V. Book of Howth; Mis 
cellaneous. 
Vol. VI 1603-1624. 



Vol. I 1515-1574. 
Vol. 111575-1588. 
Vol. III. 1589-1600. 
Vol. IV. 1601-1603. 

The Carew Papers relating to Ireland, in the Lambeth Library, are unique 
and of great importance to all students of Irish history. 

CALENDAR or LETTERS, DESPATCHES, AND STATE PAPERS, relating to the Negotia 
tions between England and Spain, preserved in the Archives at Simancas, 
and elsewhere. Edited by G-. A. BERGENROTII. 1862-1868. 

Vol. I Hen. VII 1485-1509. 
Vol. II. Hen. VIII. 1509-1525. 
Supplement to Vol. I. and Vol. II. 

Mr. Bergenroth was engaged in compiling a Calendar of the Papers relating 
to England preserved in the archives of Simancas in Spain and the correspond 
ing portion removed from Simancas to Paris. Mr. Bergenroth also visited 
Madrid, and examined the Papers there, bearing on the reign of Henry VIII. 
The first volume contains the Spanish Papers of the reign of Henry VII. ; the 
second volume, those of the first portion of the reign of Henry VIII. The 
Supplement contains new information relating to the private life of Queen 
Katherine of England; and to the projected marriage of Henry VII. with Queen 
Juana, widow of King Philip of Castile, and mother of the Emperor Charles V. 



CALENDAR of LETIEES, DESPATCHES, AND STATE PAPIRS, relating to the Negotia 
tions between England and Spain, preserved in the Archives at Simancas, 
and elsewhere. Ediiedby DON PASCUAL DE GAYANGOS. 1873-1886. 

Yol. III., Part 1. Hen. VIII. 1525-1526. 

Vol. III., Part 2. Hen. VIII. 1527-1529. 

Vol. IV., Part 1. Hen. VIII. 1529-1530. 

Vol. IV., Part 2. Hen. VIII. 1531-1533. 

Vol. IV., Part 2. continued. Hen. VIII. 1531-1533. 

Vol. V., Part 1. Hen. VIII. 1534-1536. 

Upon the death of Mr. Bergenroth, Dou Pascual de Gayaugos was appointed 
to continue the Calendar of the Spanish State Papers. He has pursued a 
similar plan to that of his predecessor, but has beeu able to add much valuable 
matter from Brussels and Vienna, with which Mr. Bergeuroth was unacquainted. 

CALENDAR OF STATE PAPEKS AND MANUSCRIPTS, relating to ENGLISH AFFAIRS, 
preserved in the Archives of Venice, &c. Edited by BAWD ON BROWN, Esq. 
1864-1884. 



Vol. I.- 1202-1509. 
Vol. II. 1509-1519. 
Vol. III. 1520-1526. 
Vol. IV. 1527-1533. 



Vol. V. 1534-1554. 
Vol. VI., Part I. 1555-1556. 
Vol. VI., Part II 1556-1557. 
Vol. VI., Part III. 1557-1558. 



Mr. Rawdon Brown s researches Lave brought to light a number of valuable 
documents relating to various periods of English history ; his contributions to 
historical literature are of the most interesting and important character. 

SYLLABUS, IN ENGLISH, or BYMER S FCEDERA. By Sir THOMAS DUFFUS HARDY, 
D.C.L. , Deputy Keeper of the Public Becords. Vol. I. Will. I.-Edw. Ill . 
1066-1377. Vol. II. Bic. Il.-Chas. II. 1377-1654. Vol. III., Appendix and 
Index. 1869-1385. 

The " Fcedera," or " Kymer s Ecedera," is a collection of miscellaneous docu 
ments illustrative of the History of Great Britain and Ireland, from the Norman 
Conquest to the reign of Charles II. Several editions of the "Foedera" have 
been published, and the present Syllabus was undertaken to make the contents 
of this great National Work more generally known. 

BEFORT OF THE DEPUTY KEEPER OF THE PUBLIC BECORDS AND THE BEV. J. S. BREWER 
TO THE MASTER OF THE BOLLS, upon the Carte and Carew Papers in the 
Bodleian and Lambeth Libraries. 1864. Price 2s. 6d. 

BEPORT OF THE DEPUTY KEEPER OF THE PUBLIC BECORDS TO THE MASTER OF THE 
BOLLS, upon the Documents in the Archives and Public Libraries of Venice. 
1866. Price 2s. 6d. 



8 



In the Press. 

CALENDAR OF STATE PAPERS AND MANUSCRIPTS, relating to ENGLISH AFPAIRS, 
preserved in the Archives of Venice, &c. Yol. VII. 1559, &c. 

CALENDAR OF LETTERS, DESPATCHES, AND STATE PAPERS, relating to the Negotia 
tions between England and Spain, preserved in the Archives at Simancas, and 
elsewhere. Edited bij DONPASCUALDEGAYANGOS, Vol. V., Part 2. 1537, &c. 

CALENDAR OF STATE PAPERS, DOMESTIC SERIES, DURING THE COMMONWEALTH, 
preserved in Her Majesty s rnblic Kecord Office. Edited by MARY ANNE 
EVERETT GREEN. Vol. XIV. 

CALENDAR OF STATE PAPERS relating to IRELAND, OF THE BEIGN OF ELIZABETH, 
preserved in Her Majesty s Public Eecord Office. Edited by HANS CLAUDE 
HAMILTON, Esq., F.8.A. Vol. V. 1592, &c. 

CALENDAR OF STATE PAPERS, DOMESTIC SERIES, OF THE EEIGN OF CHARLES I 
preserved in Her Majesty s Public Eecord Office. Edited b>/ WILLIAM 
DOUGLAS HAMILTON, Esq., F.S.A. Vol. XIX. 1644, &c. 

CALENDAR OF STATE PAPERS, COLONIAL SERIES, preserved in Her Majesty s Public 
Eecord Office, and elsewhere. Edited by W. NOEL SAINSBURY, Esq. Vol. 
VII. America and West Indies, 1669, &c. 

CALENDAR OF TREASURY PAPERS, preserved in Her Majesty s Public Eecord Office. 
Edited by JOSEPH EEDINGTON, Esq. Vol. VI. 1720, &c. 

CALENDAR OF LETTERS AND PAPERS, FOREIGN AND DOMESTIC, OF THE EEIGN of 
HENRY VIII., preserved in Her Majesty s Public Eecord Office, the British 
Museum, &c. Edited by JAMES GAIRDNER, Esq. Vol. XL 1536. 



in Progress. 

CALENDAR OF STATE PAPERS, DOMESTIC SERIES, DURING THE COMMONWEALTH, 
preserved in Her Majesty s Public Eecord Office. Edited by MARY ANNE 
EVERETT GREEN. Vol. XV- 

CALENDAR OF LETTERS AND PAPERS, FOREIGN AND DOMESTIC, OF THE EEIGN OF 
HENRY VIII., preserved in Her Majesty s Public Eecord Office, the British 
Museum, &c. Edited by JAMES GAIRDNER, Esq. Vol. XII. 1537. 

CALENDAR OF STATE PAPERS, COLONIAL SERIES, preserved in Her Majesty s Public 
Eecord Office, and elsewhere. Edited by W. NOEL SAINSBURY, Esci Vol 
VIII. East Indies, 1630, &c. 

CALENDAR OF TREASURY PAPERS, preserved in Her Majesty s Public Eecord Office. 
Edited by JOSEPH EEDINGTON, Esq. Vol. VII. 

CALENDAR OF STATE PAPERS, DOMESTIC SERIES, OF THE EEIGN OF CHARLES 1., pre 
served in Her Majesty s Public Eecord Office. Edited by WILLIAM DOUGLAS 
HAMILTON, Esq., F.S.A. Vol. XX. 



THE CHRONICLES AND MEMORIALS OF GREAT BRITAIN 
AND IRELAND DURING THE MIDDLE AGES. 



[RorAL 8vo. half-bound. Price 10s. each Volume or Part.] 

On 25 July 1822, the House of Comiaons presented an address to the Crown, 
stating that the editions of the works of our ancient historians were inconvenient 
and defective ; that many of their writings still remained in manuscript, and, in 
some cases, in a single copy only. They added, " that an uniform and con- 
" venient edition of the whole, published under His Majesty s royal sanction, 
would be an undertaking honourable to His Majesty s reign, and conducive to 
the advancement of historical and constitutional kiioAvledge ; that the House 
therefore humbly besought His Majesty, that He would be graciously pleased 
to give such directions as His Majesty, in His wisdom, might think fit, for 
the publication of a complete edition of the ancient historians of this realm, 
" and assured His Majesty that whatever expense might be necessary for this 
" purpose would be made good." 

The Master of the Rolls, being very desirous that effect should be given to the 
resolution of the House of Commons, submitted to Her Majesty s Treasury in 
1857 a plan for the publication of the ancient chronicles and memorials of the 
United Kingdom, and it was adopted accordingly. In selecting these works, il 
was considered right, in the first instance, to give preference to those of which 
the manuscripts were unique, or the materials of which would help to fill up 
blanks in English history for which no satisfactory and authentic information 
hitherto existed in any accessible form. One great object the Master of the Bolls 
had in view was to form a corpus historicuwi within reasonable limits, and which 
should be as complete as possible. In a subject of so vast a range, it was im 
portant that the historical student should be able to select such volumes as 
conformed with his own peculiar tastes and studies, and not be put to the expense 
of purchasing the whole collection ; an inconvenience inseparable from any other 
plan than that which has been in this instance adopted. 

Of the Chronicles and Memorials, the following volumes have been published. 
They embrace the period from the earliest time of British history down to the 
end of the reign of Henry YII. 



1. THE CHRONICLE OF ENGLAND, by JOHN CAPGKAVE. Edited ly the Kev. 1\ C. 

HINGES-TON, M.A., of Exeter College, Oxford. 1858. 

Capirrave was prior of Lynn, in Norfolk, and provincial of the order of the Friars Hermits of 
England shortly before the year 1464. His Chronicle extends from the creation of the world to 
tlio year 1417. As a record of the language spoken in Norfolk (being written in English), it is of 
considerable value. 

2. CHUONICON MONABTEKII DE ABINGDON. Vols. I. and II. Edited by the Eev. 

JOSEPH STEVENSON. M.A., of University College, Durham, and Vicar of 
Leighton Buzzard. 1858. 

This Chronicle traces the history of the groat Benedictine monastery of Abinjrrton in Berkslih c, 
i lviu its foundation by Kins Ina of "\Vessex, to the reian of Richard I., shortly after which periml 
the present narrative was drawn up by an inmate of the establishment. The author had access 
io the title-deeds of the house; and incorporates into his history various charters of the Saxon 
kings, of great importance as Illustrating not only the history of the locality but that of the king 
dom. The work is printed for the first time. 

3. LIVES OP EDWAHD THE CONFESSOK. I. L?, Estoirc de Seint Aedward le Eei 

II. Vita Beati Edvardi Eegis et Confessoris. III. Vita JEduuai di 
Regis qui apud Westmonasterium requiescit. Edited ly HENKY RICHABDS 
LUARD, M.A., Fellow and Assistant Tutor of Trinity College, Cambridge. 
1858. 

The first is n poem in Norman French, containing 4,686 lines, addressed to Alianor, Queen of 
Henry III., probably written in 12 15, on the restoration of the church of Westminster. Nothing 
is known of the author. The second is an anonymous poem, containing 53(5 lines, written between 
1440 and 1450, by command of Henry VI., to whom it is dedicated. It does not throw any new 
light on the reign of Edward the Confessor, but is valuable as a specimen of the Latin poetry of 
the time. The third, also by an anonymous author, was apparently written for Queen Edith, 
between 1066 and 1074, during the pressure of the sulTering brought on the Saxons by the Novmau 
conquest. It notices many facts not found in other writers, and some which differ considerably 
from the usual accounts. 



10 

4. MONUMENTA .FRANCISCAN A . Vol. I. Thomas de Eccleston de Advento 

Fratrum Minorum in Angliam. Adas de Marisco Epistola?. Registrnm 
Fratrum Minorum LondoniEe. Edited by T. S. BREWER, M.A., Professor of 
English Literature, King s College, London. Vol. II. DC Adventu 
Miuorum ; re-edited, with additions. Chronicle of the Grey Friars. The 
ancient English version of the Rule of St. Francis. Abbreviatio Statutorum, 
1451, &c. Edited by RICHARD HOWLETT, Esq., of the Middle Temple, 
Barrister-at-Law. 1858, 1882. 

The lirst volume contains original materials for the history of the settlement of the order of 
Saint Francis in England, the letters of Adam de Marisco, and other papers connected with the 
foundation and diffusion of this great body. It was the aim of the editor to collect whatever historical 
information could be found in this country, towards illustrating a period of the national history for 
which only scanty materials exist. None of these have been before printed. The second volume 
contains materials found, since the first volume was published, among the MSS.of Sir Charles 
isharu, and in various libraries. 

5. FASCICULI ZIZANIORUM MAGISTRI JOHANNIS WYCLIF CUM TRITICO. Ascribed to 

THOMAS NETTER, of WALDEN, Provincial of the Carmelite Order in England, 
and Confessor to King Henry the Fifth. Edited by the Rev. W. W. SHIRLEY, 
M.A., Tutor and late Fellow of Wadham College, Oxford. 1858. 

This work derives its principal value from being the only contemporaneous account of the rise 
p| the Lollards. When written, the disputes of the schoolmen had been extended to the field of 
theology, and they appear both in the writings of Wycliff and in those of his adversaries. Wye-lift s 
little bundles of tares are not less metaphysical than theological, and the conflict between Nomina 
lists and Realists rages side by side with the conflict between the different interpreters of Scripture. 
The work gives a good idea of the controversies at the end of the 14th and the beginning of the 15th 
centuries. 

6. THE BUIK or THE CRONICLIS OF SCOTLAND; or, A Metrical Version of the 

History of Hector Boece ; by WILLIAM STEWART. Vols. I., II., and III. 
Edited by W.^B. TURNBULL, Esq., of Lincoln s Inn, Barrister-at-Law, 1858. 

This is a metrical translation of a Latin Prose Chronicle, written in the lirst half of the 16th 
century. The narrative begins with the earliest legends and ends with the death of James I. of 
Scotland, and the "evil endiris of the traitors that slew him." Strict accuracy of statement is not 
to be looked for ; but the stories of the colonization of Spain, Ireland, and Scotland are interest-ing 
if not true; and the chronicle reflects the manners, sentiments, and character of the age in which 
it was composed. The peculiarities of the Scottisli dialect are well illustrated in this version, 
and the student of language will find ample materials for comparison with the English dialects of 
the same period, and with modern lowland Scotch. 

7. JOHANNIS CAP.GRAVE LIBER DE ILLUSTRIBUS HENRICIS. Edited by the Rev. F. C. 

HINGESTON, M.A., of Exeter College, Oxford. 1858. 

This -work is dedicated to Henry VI. of England, who appears to have been, in the author s 
estimation, the greatest of all the Henries. It is divided into three parts, each haying a separate 
dedication. The first part relates only to the history of the Empire, from the election of Henry I., 
the Fowler, to the end of the reign of the Emperor Henry VI. The second part is devoted to 
English history, from the accession of Henry I. in 1100, to 14 Mi, which was the twenty-fourth year 
of the reisn of Henry VI. The third part contains the lives of illustrious men who have borne the 
name of Henry in various parts of the world. Capgrave was born in 1393, in the reign of Richard 
II., and lived during the Wars of the Roses, for which period his work is of some value. 

8. HlSTORIA MONASTERII S. AUGUSTINI CANTUARIENSIS , by THOMAS OF ELMHAM, 

formerly Monk and Treasurer of that Foundation. Edited by CHARLES HARD- 
WICK, M.A., Fellow of St. Catharine s Hall, and Christian Advocate in the 
University of Cambridge. 1858. 

This history extends from the arrival of St. Augustine in Kent until 1191. Prefixed is a 
chronology as far as 1418, which shows in outline what was to have been the character of the work 
when completed. The only copy known is in the possession of Trinity Hall, Cambridge. The 
author was connected with Norfolk, and most probably with Elmharn, whence he derived his name 

9. EULOGIUM (HisiORiARUM SITE TEMroRis) : Chronicon ab Orbe condito usque ad 

Annum Domini 1366 ; a Monacho quodam Malmesbiriensi exaratum. Vols. 
I., II., and III. Edited by F. S. HAYDON, Esq., B.A. 1858-1863. 

This is a Latin Chronicle extending from the Creation to the latter part of the reign ol 




especially ol Kngland to the year 136(i. The continuation extends the history down to the corona 
tion of Henry V. The Eulogium itself is chiefly valuable as containing a history, by a con 
temporary, of the period between 1350 and Io6(j. The notices of events appear to have been written 
very soon after their occurrence. Among other interesting matter, the Chronicle contains a diary 
of the Poitiers campaign, evidently furnished by some person who accompanied the army of the 
Black Prince. The continuation of the Chronicle is also the work of a contemporary, and gives a 
very interesting account of the reigns of Richard II. and Henry IV. It is believed to be the 
earliest authority for the statement that the latter monarch died in the Jerusalem Chamber at 
Westminster. 



11 

10. MEMORIALS o* HENRI THE {SEVENTH : Beruardi Andrese Tholosatis Vita Eegis 

Henrici Septimi; necnon aliaquaedam ad eundem Eegem spectantia. Edited 
by JAMES GAIRDNER, Esq. 1858. 

The contents of this volume are (1) a life of Henry VII., by his poet laureate and historio 
grapher, Bernard Andre, of Toulouse, with some compositions in verse, of which he is supposed to 
have been the author ; (2) the journals of Roger Machado during certain embassies on which 
lie was sent by Henry VII. to Spain and Brittany, the first of which had reference to the marria- ; 
of the King s son, Arthur, with Catharine of Arragon; (3) two curious reports by envoys sent 
to Spain in 1505 touching the succession to the Crown of Castile, and a project of marriage between 
Henry VII. and the Queen of Naples ; and (4) an account of Philip of Castile s reception in 
England in 1506. Other documents of interest are given in an appendix. 

11. MEMORIALS or HENRY THE FIFTH. I. Vita Henrici Quinti, EobertoEedmanuo 
auctore. II. Versus Ehythmici in laudem Eegis Henrici Quinti. HI.. 
Elmhami Liber Metricus de Henrico Y. Edited by CHARLES A . COLE, Esq. 
1858. 

This volume contains three treatises which more or less illustrate the history of the reign d 
Henry V., viz. : A life by Robert Redman ; a Metrical Chronicle by Thomas Ehnham, prior of 
Lenton, a contemporary author; Versus Rhythmici, written apparentjy by a monk of Westminster 
Abbey, who was also a contemporary of Heury V. These works are printed for the first time. 

12. MUNIMENTA GILDHALL^E LoNDONiENSis ; Liber Altms, Liber Custumarum, eb 
Liber Horn, in archivis Gildhallee asservati. Vol.1., Liber Albus. Vol. II. 
(in Two Parts), Liber Custumarum. Vol. III., Translation of the Anglo- 
Norman Passages in Liber Albus, Glossaries, Appendices, and Index. Edited 
by HENKY THOMAS B-ILEY, Esq., M.A., Barrister-at-Law. 1859-1862. 

The manuscript of the Liber Albus, compiled by John Carpenter, Common Clerk of the City 
of London in the year 1419, a large folio volume, is preserved in the Record Room of the City of 
London. It gives an account of the laws, regulations, and institutions of that City in the 12th, 
13th, 14th, and early part of the loth centuries. The Liber Custumarum was compiled probably 
by various hands in the early part of the 14th century during the reign of Edward II. The 
manuscript, a folio volume, is also preserved in the Record Room of the City of London, though 
some portion in its original state, borrowed from the City in the reign of Queen Elizabeth and 
never returned, forms part of the Cottonian MS. Claudius D. II. in the British Museum. It also 
gives an account of the laws, regulations, and institutions of the City of London in the 12th, 13th, 
and early part of the 14th centuries. 

13. CHRONICA JOHANNIS DE OXENEDES. Edited by Sir HENRY ELLIS, K.H. 1859. 

Although this Chronicle tells of the arrival of Hengist and Horsa in England in 449, yet it 
substantially begins with the reign of King Alfred, and comes down to 1292, where it ends 
abruptly, the history is particularly valuable for notices of events in the eastern portions of the 
Kingdom, not to be elsewhere obtained. Some curious facts are mentioned relative to the floods 
in that part of England, which are confirmed in the Priesland Chronicle of Anthony Heinrich, 
pastor of the Island of Mohr. 

14. A COLLECTION OP POLITICAL POEMS AND SONGS RELATING TO ENGLISH HISTORY, 

FROM THE ACCESSION OF EDWARD III. TO THE EEIGN OF HENRY VIII. Vols. I. 

and II. JEMitaZ by THOMAS WRIGHT, Esq., M. A. 1859-1861. 

These Poems are perhaps the most interesting of all the historical writings of the period, 
though they cannot be relied on for accuracy of statement. They are various in character ; some 
are upon religious subjects, some may be called satires, and some give no more than a court 
scandal ; but as a whole they present a very fair picture of society, and of the relations of the 
different classes to one another. The period comprised is in itself interesting, and brings us 
through the decline of the feudal system, to the beginning of our modern history. The songs 
in old English are of considerable value to the philologist. 

15. The " OPUS TERTIUM," " OPUS MINUS," &c., of EOGER BACON. Edited ly J. S. 
BREWER, M.A., Professor of English Literature, King s College, London. 
1859. 

This is the celebrated treatise never before printed so frequently referred to by the great 

C" ilosopher in his works. It contains the fullest details wo possess of the life and labours of 
ger Bacon : also a fragment by the same author, supposed to be unique, the " Compendium 
Studii TheolOffia." 

16. BARTHOLOMjEI DE COTTON, MONACHI NoEWICENSIS, HlSTORIA ANGLICANA ; 449- 

1298: necnon ejusdem Liber de Achiepiscopis ct Episcopis Anglia:. Edited 
by HENRY EICHARDS LUARD, M.A., Fellow and Assistant Tutor of Trinity 
College, Cambridge. 1859. 

The author, a monk of Norwich, has hero given us a Chronicle of England from the arrival of 
the Saxons in 440 to the year 12!)8, in or about which year it appears that he died. The latter 
portion of this history (the whole of the reign of Edward I. more especially) is of fgretit value, as 
the writer was contemporary with the events ^yllich he records. An Appendix contains several 
illustrative documents connected with the previous narrative. 

17. BRUT Y TYWYSOGION ; or, The Chronicle of the Prances of Wales. Edited by 

tho Eev. JOHN WILLIAMS AB ITHEL, M.A. I860. 

This work, also known as " The Chronicle of the Princes of "Wales," has been attributed to 
Caradoo of Llancarvan, who flourished about the middle of the twelfth century. It is written in 
the ancient Welsh language, begins with the abdication and death of Caedwala at Rome, in the 
year 681, and continues the history down to the subjugation of Wales by Edward I., about tho 
year 1282. 



12 

18. A COLLECTION or ROYAL AND HISTORICAL LETTERS DURING THE REIGN or 

HENRY IV. 1399-1404. Edited by the Rev. F. C. HINGESTON, M.A., of 
Exeter College, Oxford. 1860. 

This volume, like all the others in the series containing a miscellaneous selection oi letters, is 
valuable on account of the light it throws upon biographical history, and the familiar view it 
presents of characters, manners, and events. The period requires much elucidation ; to which it 
will materially contribute. 

19. THE REPRESSOR or OVER MUCH BLAMING OF THE CLERGY. By REGINALD 
PECOCK, sometime Bishop of Chichester. Vols. I. and II. Edited by 
CHURCHILL BABINGTON, B.D., Fellow of St. John s College, Cambridge. 
1860. 

The " Represser " may be considered the earliest piece of good theological disquisition of 
which our English prose literature can boast. The author was born about the end of the four 
teenth century, consecrated Bishop of St. Asaph in the year 1-14-J-, and translated to the see of 
Chicheater in 1-150. While Bishop of St. Asaph, lie zealously defended his brother prelates from 
the attacks of those who censured the bishops for their neglect of duty. He maintained that it 
was no part of a bishop s functions to appear in the pulpit, and that his time might be more profi 
tably spent, and his dignity better maintained, in the performance of works of a higher character. 
Among those who thought differently were the Lollards, and against their general doctrines the 
" Ui prcssor" is directed. Pecogk took up a position midway bet ween that of the Roman Church 
and that of the modern Anglican Church; but his work is interesting chiefly because it gives a 
lull account of the views of the Lollards and of the arguments by which they were supported, and 

use it assists us to ascertain the state of feeling which ultimately led to the Reformation. 
Apart from religious matters, the light thrown upon contemporaneous history is very small, but 
I he " Represser " has great value for the philologist, as it tells us what were the characteristics of 
the language in use among the cultivated Englishmen of the fifteenth century. Pecock, though an 
opponent of the Lollards, showed a certain spirit of toleration, for which he received, towards the 
end of his life, the usual medi-eval reward persecution. 

20. ANNALES CAMBRLE. Editedby the Rev. JOHN WILLIAMS AB ITHEL, M.A. 1860. 

These annals, which are in Latin, commence in 447, and come down to 1288. The earlier portion 
,i i poars to betaken from an Irish Chronicle used by Tigernach, and by the compiler of the Annals 
^i lister. During its first century it contains scarcely anything relating to Britain, the earliest 
direct concurrence with English history is relative to the mission of Augustine. Its notices 
throughout, though brief, are valuable. The annals were probably written at St. Davids, by 
Blegewryd, Archdeacon of Llandaff, the most learned man in his day in all Cymru. 

lil. THE WORKS or G-IRALDUS CAMBRENSIS. Vols. I., II., III., and IV. Edited 
by J. S. BREWER, M.A., Professor of English Literature, King s College, 
London. Vols. V., VI., and VII. Edited by the Rev. JAMES F. DIMOCK, 
M.A., Rector of Barnburgh, Yorkshire. 1861-1877. 

These volumes contain the historical works of Gerald du Barry, who lived in the reigns of 
Henry II., Richard I., and John, and attempted to re-establish the independence of Wales by 
restoring the see of St. Davids to its ancient primacy. His works are of a very miscellaneous 
nature, both in prose and verse, and are remarkable chiefly for the racy and original anecdotes 
which they contain relating to contemporaries. He is the only Welsh writer of any importance 
who has contributed so much to the medircval literature of this country, or assumed, in conse 
quence of his nationality, so free and independent a tone. His frequent travels in Italy, in Prance, 
in Ireland, and in Wales, gave him opportunities for observation which did not generally fall to 
the lot of mediaeval writers in the twelfth and thirteenth centuries, and of these observations 
Giraldus has made due use. Only extracts from these treatises have been printed before and 
almost all of them are taken from unique manuscripts. 

The Topograpliia Hibernica (in Vol. V.) is the result of Giraldus two visits to Ireland. The 
first in 1183, the second in 11S.VO, when he accompanied Prince John into that country. Curious 
as this treatise is, Mr. Dimock is of opinion that it ought not to be accepted as sober truthful 
history, for Giraldus himself states that truth was not his main object, and that he compiled the 
work for the purpose of sounding the praises of Henry the Second. Elsewhere, however, he 
declares that he had stated nothing in the Topograpliia of the truth of which ho was not well 
assured, either by his own eyesight or by the testimony, with all diligence elicited, of the most 
trustworthy and authentic men in the country ; that though he did not put just the same full 
faith in their reports as in what he had himself seen, yet, an they only related what they had them 
selves seen, he could not but believe such credible witnesses. A very interesting portion of this 
treatise is devoted to the animals of Ireland. It shows that he was a very accurate and acute 
observer, and his descriptions are given in a way that a scientific naturalist of the present day 
could hardly improve upon. The Expugnatio Hibernica was written about 1188 and may be 
regarded rather as a great epic than a sober relatiDii of acts occurring in his own days. No one 
can peruse it without coming to the conclusion that it is rather a poetical fiction than a prosaic 
truthful history. Vol. VI. contains the Itinerarium Kambrijc et Descriptio Kambrice : and Vol. 
VII., the lives of S. Re migius and S. Hugh. 

22. LETTERS AND PAPERS ILLUSTRATIVE OF THE WARS OF THE ENGLISH IN FRANCL 

DURING THE REIGN OF HENRY THE SlXTH, KlNG OF ENGLAND. Vol. I., and 

Vol. II. (in Two Parts). Edited by the Rev. JOSEPH STEVENSON, M.A., of 
University College, Durham, and Vicar of Lcighton Buzzard. 1861-1864. 

These letters and papers are derived chielly from originals or contemporary copies extant in 
the Bibliotheque Imperiale, and the Depot des Archives, in Paris. They illustrate the policy 
adopted by John Duke of Bedford and his successors during their government of Normandy, and 
other provinces of France acquired by Henry V. Here may bo traced, step by step, the gradual 
declension of the English power, until we are prepared for its final overthrow. 

23. THE ANGLO-SAXON CHRONICLE, ACCORDING TO THE SEVERAL ORIGINAL AUTHO 
RITIES. Vol. I., Original Texts. Vol II., Translation. Edited and translated 



13 

by BENJAMIN THORPE, Esq., Member of the Boyal Academy of Sciences at 
Munich, and of the Society of Netherlandish Literature at Ley den. 1861. 

This chronicle, extending from the earliest history of Britain to 1154, is justly the boast of 
England ; no other nation can produce any history, written in its own vernacular, at all approach 
ing it, in antiquity, truthfulness, or extent, the historical books of the Bible alone excepted. There 
are at present six independent manuscripts of the Saxon Chronicle, ending in different years, and 
written in different parts of the country. In this edition, the text of each manuscript is printed 
in columns on the same page, so that the student may see at a glance the various changes which 
occur in orthography, whether arising from locality or age. 

24. LETTERS AND PAPERS ILLUSTRATIVE or THE REIGNS OF EICHARD III. AND 
HENRY VII. Vols. I. and II. Edited ly JAMES GAIRDNER, Esq. 1861-1863. 

The papers are derived from the MSS. in Public Record Office, the British Museum, and other 
repositories. The period to which they refer is unusually destitute of chronicles and other sources 
of histoiical information, so that the light obtained from them isof special importance. The princi 
pal contents of the volumes are some diplomatic Papers of Richard III. ; correspondence between 
Henry VII. ami Ferdinand and Isabella of Spain ; documents relating to Edmund dc la Pole, Earl 
of Suffolk ; and a portion of the correspondence of James IV. of Scotland. 

25. LETTERS OF BISHOP G-ROSSETESTE, illustrative of the Social Condition of his 
Time. Edited by HENRY RICHARDS LUARD, M.A., Fellow and Assistant 
Tutor of Trinity College, Cambridge. 1861. 

The Letters of Robert Grosseteste (131 in number) arc here collected from various sources, 
and a large portion of them is printed for the first time. They range in dale from about 1210 to 
1253, and relate to various matters connected not only with the political history of England durinv 
the reign of Henry III. but with its ecclesiastical condition, Tney refer especially to the diocese 
of Lincoln, of which Grosseteste was bishop. 

26. DESCRIPTIVE CATALOGUE OF MANUSCRIPTS RELATING TO THE HISTORY OP GREAT 

BRITAIN AND IRELAND. Yol. I. (in Two Parts); Anterior to the Norman 
Invasion. Vol. II. ; 1066-1200. Vol. III. ; 1200-1327. By Sir THOMAS 
DTTFFUS HARDY, D.C.L., Deputy Keeper of the Public Records. 1862-187] . 

The object of this work is to publish notices of all known sources of British history, both 
printed and imprinted, in one continued sequence. The materials, when historical (as distin 
guished from biographical), are arranged under the year in which the latest event is recorded in 
the chronicle or history, and not under the period in which its author, real or supposed, flourished. 
Biographies are enumerated under the year in which the person commemorated died, and not 
under the year in which the life was written. This arrangement has two advantages ; the materials 
for any given period may be seen at a glance ; and if the ivader knows the time when au author 
wrote, and the number of years that had elapsed between the date of the event.s and the time the 
writer flourished, he will generally be enabled to form a fair estimate of the comparative value of 
the narrative itself. A brief analysis of each work has been added when deserving it, in which 
original portions are distinguished from mere compilations. If possible, the sources are indif-nli-d 
from which compilations have been derived. A biographical sketch of the author of each piece has 
been added, and a brief notice of such British authors as have written on historical subjects. 

27. ROYAL AND OTHER HISTORICAL LETTERS ILLUSTRATIVE OF THE REIGN OF HENRY 

III. Vol. I., 1216-1235. Vol. II., 1236-1272. Selected and edited ly the 
Rev. W. W. SHIRLEY, D.D., Regius Professor in Ecclesiastical History, and 
Canon of Christ Church, Oxford. 1862-1866. 

The letters contained in these volumes are derived chiefly from the ancient correspondence 
formerly in the Tower of London, and now in the Public Record Office. They illustrate tli<> 
political history of England during the growth of its liberties, and throw considerable light upon 
the personal history of Simon de Montfort. The affairs of Prance form the subject of m any of 
them, especially in regard to the province of Gascony. The entire collection consists of nearly 
700 documents, the greater portion of which is printed for the first time. 

28. CHRONICA MONASTERII S. ALBANI. 1. THOM.E WALSINGHAM HISTORIA ANGLI- 

CANA; Vol.1., 1272-1381: Vol.11., 1381-1422. 2. WILLELMI RISHANGKB 
CHRONICA ET ANNALES, 1259-1307. 3. JOHANNIS DE TROKELOWE ET HENRICI 
DE BLANEFORDE CHRONICA ET ANNALES, 1259-1296 ; 1307-1324 ; 1392-140G. 
4. G-ESTA ABBATUM MONASTEKII S. ALBANI, A THOMA WALSINGHAM, REG. 

NANTE RlCARDO SECUNDO, EJUSDEM ECCLESI^ PMCENTORE, COMPILATA Vol 

I., 793-1290: Vol. II., 1290-1349: Vol. III., 1349-1411. 5. JOHANNIR 
AMUNDESHAM, MONACHI MONASTERII S. ALBANI, UT VIDETUR, ANNALES ; Vols. 
I. and II. 6. REGISTBA QUORUNDAM ABBATUM MONASTERII S. ALBANI, QUI 

S^ECULO XV mo FLORUERE; Vol. I., REGISTRUM ABBATI>E JoiIANNIS WHETHAM- 

STEDE, ABBATIS MONASTERII SANCTI ALBANI, ITERUM SUSCEPM ; ROBERTO 
BLAKENEY, CAPELLANO, QUONDAM ADSCRTPTUM : Vol. II., REGISTRA JOHANNIS 
WHETHAMSTEDE, WILLELMI ALBON, ET WILLELMI WALINGFORDE, ABBATUM 
MONASTERII SANCTI ALBANI, CUM APPENDTCE, CONTINENTS QUASDAM EPISTOLAS, 
A JOHANNE WHETHAMSTEDE CONSCRTPTAS. 7. YPODIGMA NEUSTRLE A THOMA 
WALSINGHAM, QUONDAM MONACHO MONASTERII S. ALBANI, CONSCRIPTUM 
Edited ly HENRY THOMAS ElMT, Esq., M. A., Cambridge and Oxford and of 
the Inner Temple. Barrister-at-Lavr. 1863-1876. 



H 

In the first two volumes is a History of England, from the death of Henry III. to the death of 
Henry V., by Thomas Walsingham, Precentor of St. Albnns, from MS. VII. in the Arundel Colleo- 
tion in the College of Arms, London, a manuscript of the fifteenth century, collated with MS 
13 E. IX. in the King s Library in the British Museum, and MS. VII. in the Parker Collection of 
Manuscripts at Corpus Christi College, Cambridge. 

In the 3rd volume is a Chronicle of English History, attributed to William Rishanger, who 
lived in the reign of Edward I., from the Cotton MS. Faustina B. IX. in the British Museum 
collated with MB. 14 0. VII. (fols. 219-231) in the King s Library, British Museum, and the Cotton 
MS. Claudius E. III. fols. 306-331 : an account of transactions attending the award of the kingdom 
of Scotland to John Balliol, 1291-1292, from MS. Cotton. Claudius D. VI., also attributed to 
William Rishanger, but on no sufficient ground : a short Chronicle of English History, 1292 to 1300, 
by an unknown hand, from MS. Cotton. Claudius D. VI. : a short Chronicle Wille lmi Rishanger 
<;<;sta Edwardi Primi, Regis Anglia;, from MS. 11 C. I. in the Royal Library, and MS. Cotton 
Claudius D. VI., with Annales Regum Anglise, probably by the same hand : and fragments of three 
Chronicles of English History, 1285 to 1307. 

In the 4th volume is a Chronicle of English History, 1259 to 1290, from MS. Cotton. Claudius 
D. VI. : Annals of Edward II., 1307 to 1323, by John de Trokelowe, a monk of St. Albans, and a 
continuation of Trokelowe s Annals, 1323, 1321, by Henry de Blaneforde, both from MS. Cotton 
Claudius D. VI. : a full Chronicle of English History, 1392 to 1406, from MS. VII. in the Library 
of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge; and an account of the Benefactors of St. Albans, written in 
the early part of the 15th century from MS. VI. in the same Library. 

The 5th, 6th, and 7th volumes contain a history of the Abbots of St. Albans, 793 to 1411, inainl v 
compiled by Thomas Walsingham, from MS. Cotton. Claudius E. IV., in the British Museum: with 
a Continuation, from the closing pages of Porker MS. VII., in the Library of Corpus Christi College, 
Cambridge. 

The 8th and 9th volumes, in continuation of the Annals, contain a Chronicle, probably by John 
Amundesham, a monk of St. Albans. 

The 10th and llth volumes relate especially to the acts and proceedings of Abbots Whetham- 
stede, Albon, and Wallingford, and may be considered as a memorial of the chief historical and 
domestic events during those periods. 

The 12th volume contains a compendious History of England to the reign of Henry V., and of 
Normandy in early times, also by Thomas Walsingham, and dedicated to Henry V. The compiler 
has often substituted other authorities in place of those consulted in the preparation of his larger 
work. 

29. CHRONICON ABBATI^ EVESHAMENSIS, AUCTORIBUS DOMINICO PRIORE EVE- 

SHAMIR ET THOMA DE MARLEBERGE ABBATE, A FUNDATIONE AD ANNUM 1213, 
UNA CUM CONTINUATIONE AD ANNUM 1418. Edited by the Eev. W. D. MACKAY, 
Bodleian Library, Oxford. 1863. 

The Chronicle of Evesham illustrates the history of that important monastery from its founda 
tion by Egwin, about 690, to the year 1418. Its chief feature is an autobiography, which makes us 
acquainted with the inner daily life of a great abbey, such as but rarely has been recorded. Inter 
spersed are many notices of general, personal, and local history which will be read with much 
interest. This work exists in a single MS., and is for the first time printed. 

30. ElCARDI DE ClRENCESTRIA SPECULUM HlSTORIALE DE &ESTIS BEGUM ANGLIC, 

Vol. I., 447-871. Yol. II., 872-1066. Edited by JOHN E. B. MAYOR, M.A., 
Fellow of St. John s College, Cambridge. 1863-1869. 

The compiler, Richard of Cirencsster, was a monk of Westminster, 1355-1400. In 1391 he 
obtained a licence to make a pilgrimage to Rome. His history, in four books, extends from 417 to 
lOtit;. He announces hi.s intention of continuing it, but there is no evidence that he completed anv 
more. This chronicle gives many charters in favour of Westminster Abbey, and a very full account 
of the lives and miracles of the saints, especially of Edward the Confessor, whose reign occupies 
the fourth book. A treatise on the Coronation, by William of Sudbury, a monk of Westminster 
fills book iii. c. 3. It was on this author that C. J. Bertram fathered his forgerv, De Situ Brittanife 
in 1747. 

31. YEAR BOOKS OF THE EEIGN OF EDWARD THE FIRST. Years 20-21, 21-22, 
30-31, 32-33, and 33-35 Edw. I.; and 11-12 Edw. III. Edited and trans 
lated by ALFRED JOHN HORWOOD, Esq., of the Middle Temple Barrister. 
at-Law. Years 12-13, 13-14 Edward III. Edited and translated by LUKE 
OWEN PIKE, Esq., M. A., of Lincoln s Inn, Barrister-at-Law. 1863-1886. 

The volumes known as the " Year Books " contain reports in Norman-French of Cases argued 
and decided in the Courts of Common Law. They may be considered to a great extent as the 
" lex non scripta " of England, held in the highest veneration by the ancient sages of the law, and 
received by them as the repositories of the first recorded judgments and dicta of the great legal 
luminaries of past ases. They are also worthy of attention on account of the historical informa 
tion and the notices of public and private persons which they contain, as well as the light which 
they throw on ancient manners and customs. 

32. NARRATIVES OF THE EXPULSION OF THE ENGLISH FROM NORMANDY 1449-1450. 
Robertus Blondelli de Eeductione Normannia3 : Le Recouvrement de 
Normendie, par Berry, Herault du Eoy : Conferences between the Ambas 
sadors of France and England. Edited, from MSS. in the Imperial Library 
at Paris, by the Eev. JOSEPH STEVENSON, M.A., of University College, 
Durham. 1863. 

This volume contains the narrative of an eye-witness who details with considerable power 
and minuteness the circumstances which attended the final expulsion of the English from 
Normandy in 1450. Commencing with the infringement of the truce by the capture of Fougeres, 
and ending with the battle of Pormigny and the embarkation of the Duke of Somerset. The 
period embraced is less than two years. 



15 

33. HISTORIA ET CARTULARIUM MONASTERII S. PETRI G-LOUCESTRL#:. Vols. I., II., 
and III. Edited ly W. H. HART, Esq., F.S.A., Membre correspondant de 
la Societe cles Antiquaires de Normandie. 1863-1867. 

This work consists of two parts, the History and the Cartulary of the Monastery of St. Peter, 
Gloucester. The history furnishes an account of the monastery from its foundation, in the yenr 
681, to the early part of the reign of Richard II., together with a calendar of donations and 
benefactions. It treats principally of the affairs of the monastery, but occasionally matters of 
general history are introduced. Its authorship has generally been assigned to Walter Proucester 
the twentieth abbot, but without any foundation. 

34. ALEXANDRI NECK.AM DE NATURIS RERTJM LIBRI DUO ; \vith NECKAM S POEM, 
DE LAUDIBUS DIVINE SAPIENTI.. Edited ly THOMAS WRIGHT, Esq., M.A. 
1863. 

Neckam was a man who devoted himself to science, such as it was in the twelfth century. 
In the " De NaturJs Rerum" are to be found what may be called the rudiments of many sciences 
mixed up with much error and ignorance. Neckam was not thought infallible, even by his 
contemporaries, for Roger Bacon remarks of him, " This Alexander in many things wrote what was 
" true and useful; but he neither can nor ought by just title to be reckoned among authorities." 
Neckam, however, had sufficient independence of thought to differ from some of the schoolmen 
who in his time considered themselves the only judges of literature. He had his own views in 
morals, and in giving us a glimpse of them, as well as of his other opinions, he throws much 
light upon the manners, customs, and general tone of thought prevalent in the twelfth century. 
The poem entitled " De Landibus Divinm Sapie:ititc " appears to be a metrical paraphrase or 
, ibridgment of the " De Naturis Rerum." It is written in the elegiac metre, and though there are 
many lines which violate classical rules, it is, as a whole, above the ordinary standard of mediaeval 
Latin. 

35. LEECHDOMS, WORTCUNNING, AND STARCRAFT OF EARLY ENGLAND ; being a Col. 
lection of Documents illustrating the History of Science in this Country 
before the Norman Conquest. Vols. I., II., and III. Collected and edit<-<l 
l>y the Rev. T. OSWALD COCKAYNE, M.A., of St. John s College, Cambridge, 
1864-1866. 

This work illustrates not only the history of science, but the history of superstition. In 
addition to the information bearing directly upon the medical skill and medical faith of the times, 
there are many passages which incidentally, throw light upon the general mode of life and 
ordinary diet. The volumes are interesting not only in their scientific, but also in their social 
aspect. The manuscripts from which they have been printed are valuable to the Anglo-Saxon 
scholar for the illustrations they afford of Anglo-Saxon orthography. 

36. ANNALES MONASTIC!. Vol. I. : Aniiales de Margan, 1066-1232 ; Annales 
de Theokesberia, 1066-1263; Annales de Burton, 1004-1263. Vol.11.: 
Annales Monasterii de Wintonia. 519-1277; Annales Monasterii de 
Waverleia, 1-1291. Vol. III. : Annales Prioratus de Dunstaplia, 1-1297. 
Annales Monasterii de Bermundeseia, 1042-1432. Vol. IV.: Annales 
Monasterii de Oseneia, 1016-1347; Chronicon vulgo dictum Chronicon 
Thomse Wykes, 1066-1289 ; Annales Prioratus de Wigornia, 1-1377. Vol. 
V. : Index and Glossary. Edited ly HENRY EICHARDS LUARD, M.A., Fellow 
and Assistant Tutor of Trinity College, and Registrary of the University. 
Cambridge. 1864-1869. 

The present collection of Monastic Annals embraces all the more important chronicles com 
piled in religious houses in England during the thirteenth century. These distinct works are ten 
in number. The extreme period svhich they embrace ranges from the year 1 to 1432, although 
they refer more especially to the reigns of John, Henry III., and Edward I. Some of these narra 
tives have already appeared in print, but others are printed for the first time. 

37. MAGNA VITA S. HTJGONIS EPISCOPI LINCOLNIENSIS. From MSS. in the Bod 
leian Library, Oxford, and the Imperial Library, Paris. Edited by the Rev. 
JAMES F. DIMOCK, M.A., Rector of Barnburgh, Yorkshire. 1864. 

This work contains a number of very curious and interesting incidents, and being the work 
of a contemporary, is very valuable, not only as a truthful biography of a celebrated ecclesiastic, 
but as the work of a man, who, from personal knowledge, gives notices of passing events, as well 
as of individuals who were then taking active part in public affairs. The author, in all pro 
bability, was Adam Abbot of Evesham. He was domestic chaplain and private confessor of 
Bishop Hugh, and in these capacities was admitted to the closest intimacy. Bishop Hugh was 
Prior of Witham for 11 years before he became Bishop of Lincoln. His consecration took plnce 
on the 21st September 118C; he died on the 16th of November 1200; and was canonized in 
1220. 

38. CHRONICLES AND MEMORIALS OF THE REIGN OF RICHARD THE FIRST. Vol. I. : 
ITINERABITJM PEREGRINORUM ET G-ESTA REGIS RICARDI. Vol. II. : EPISTOL^? 
CANTTJAIIIENSES ; the Letters of the Prior and Convent of Christ Church, 
Canterbury; 1187 to 1199. Edited by WILLIAM STUBBS, M. A., Vicar of 
Navestock, Essex, and Lambeth Librarian. 1864-1865. 

The authorship of the Chronicle in Vol. I., hitherto ascribed to Geoffrey Vinesanf is now 
move correctly ascribed to Richard, Canon of the Holy Trinity of London. The narrative extends 
from 1187 to 1199 ; but its chief interest consists in the minute and authentic narrative which it 
lurmshes of the exploits of Richard I., from his departure from Ens-land in December 1189 to his 



16 

death in 1190. The author states in his prologue that he was an eye-witnass of much that he 
records ; and various incidental circumstances which occur in the course of the narrative confirm 
this assertion. 

The letters in Vol. II., written between 1187 and 1199, are of value as furnishing authentic 
materials for the history of the ecclesiastical condition of England during the reign of Richard I. 
They had their origin in a dispute which arose from the attempts of Baldwin and Hubert, arch 
bishops of Canterbury, to found a college of secular canons, a project which gave great umbrage 
to the monks of Canterbury, who saw in it a design to supplant them in their function of 
metropolitan chapter. These letters are pri nted, for the tirst time, from a MS. belonging to the 
aroniepiscopal library at Lambeth. 

39. RECUEIL DBS CRONIQJTES ET ANCHIENNES ISTORIKS DE LA G-RANT BRETAIGNE A 

PRESENT KOMMB ENGLETERRE, pfir JEHAN DE WAURIN. Vol. I. Albina to 688. 

Vol. II., 1399-1422. Yol. III., 1422-1431. Edited ly Sir WILLIAM HAEDY, 
F.S.A. 1864-1879. Yol. IY. 1431-1443. Edited ly Sir WILLIAM HARDY, 
F.S.A., and EDWARD L. C. P. HARDY, Esq., F.S.A. 1884. 

40. A COLLECTION OF THE CHRONICLES AND ANCIENT HISTORIES OF GREAT BRITAIN. 
NOW CALLED ENGLAND, by JOHN DE WAVRIN. Albina to 688. (Translation 
of the preceding Yols. I. and II.) Edited and translated ly Sir WILLIAM 
HARDY, F.S.A., and EDWARD L. C. P. HARDY, Esq., F.S.A. 1864-1887. 

This curious chronicle extends from tho fabulous period of history down to the return o| 
Kd ward IV. to England in the year 1471 after the second deposition of Henry VI. The manuscript 
!> nn which the text of the work is taken is preserved in the Imperial Library at Paris, and is believed 
in lie the only complete and nearly contemporary copy in existence. The work, as originally bound, 
was comprised in six volumes, since rebound in morocco in 12 volumes, folio maxinio, vellum, and 
is illustrated with exquisite miniatures, vignettes, and initial letters. It was written towards tli.- 
-ml of the fifteenth century, having been expressly executed for Louis de Bruges, Seigneur de \;\ 
Qruthuyae and Earl of Winchester, from whose cabinet it passed into the library of Louis XII. al 
Blois. 

41. POLYCHRONICON RANULPHi HIGDEN, with Trevisa s Translation. Yols. I. and 

II. Edited ly CHURCHILL BABINGTON, B.D., Senior Fellow of St. John s 
College, Cambridge. Yols. III., IY., V., VI. , VII., VIII., and IX. Edited 
Ijl the Rev. JOSEPH RAWSON LUMBY, D.D., Norrisian Professor of Divinity, 
Vicar of St. Edward s, Fellow of St. Catharine s College, and late Fellow of 
Magdalene College, Cambridge. 1865-1886. 

This is one of the many mediaeval chronicles which assume the character of a history of the 
world. It begins with tho creation, and is brought down to the author s own time, the reign of 
Edward I II. Prefixed to the historical portion, is a chapter devoted to geography, in which is 
jfiven a description of every known land. To say that the Polychronicon was writte n in the four 
teenth century is to say that it is not free from inaccuracies. It has, however, a value apart from id; 
intrinsic merits. It enables us to form a very fair estimate of the knowledge of history and 
geography which well-informed readers of the fourteenth and fifteenth centuries possessed, for it 
was then the standard work on general history. 

The two English translations, which are printed with the original Latin, afford interesting 
illustrations of the gradual change of our language, for one was made in the fourteenth century, the 
other in the fifteenth. The differences between Trevisa s version and that of the unknown \vrit.-c 
are often considerable. 

42. LE LIVERE DE REIS DE BRITTANIE E LE LIVERE DE EEIS DE ENGLETERE. 
Edited ly JOHN GLOVER, M.A., Yicar of Brading, Isle of Wight, formerly 
Librarian of Trinity College, Cambridge. 1865. 

These two treatises, though they cannot- rank as independent narratives, are nevertheless 
valuable a,s careful abstracts of previous historians, especially " Le Livere de Reis de Engletere." 
Some various readings are given which are interesting to the philologist as instances of sPini- 
Saxomzed French. It is supposed that Peter of Ickham was the supposed author. 

43. CHRONICA MONASTERII DE MELSA AB ANNO 1150 USQUE AD ANNUM 1406. 
Yols. I., II., and III. Edited by EDWARD AUGUSTUS BOND, Esq., Assistant- 
Keeper of Mantiscripts, and Egerton Librarian, British Museum. 1866-1868. 

The Abbey of Menux was a Cistercian house, and the work of its abbot is both curious and 
valuable. It is a faithful and often minute record of the establishment of a religious community, of 
its progress in forming an ample revenue, of its struggles to maintain its acquisitions, and of its 
relations to the governing institutions of the country. In addition to the private affairs of the 
monastery, some light is thrown upon the public events of the time, which are however kept distinct, 
and appear at the end of the history of each abbot s administration. The text has been printed 
from what is said to be the autograph of the original compiler, Thomas de Burton, the nineteenth 
abbot. 

44. MATTH^I PARISIENSIS HISTORIA ANGLORUM, SIVE, DT VOLGO DICITUR, HISTORIA 

MINOR. Yols. I., II., and III. 1067-1253. Edited ly Sir FREDERIC MADDEN, 
K.H., Keeper of the Manuscript Department of British Museum. 1866-1 869. 

The exact date at which this work was written is, according to the chronicler, 1250. The history 
is of considerable value as an illustration of the period during which the author lived, and contains 
a good summary of the events which followed the Conquest. This minor chronicle is, however, 
based on another \york (also written by Matthew Paris) giving fuller details, which hns be?n called 
the " Historia Major." The chronicle here published, nevertheless, gives some i:i format ion not to 
be found in the ^renter history. 



17 

45. LIBER MONASTERII DE HYDA : A CHRONICLE AND CHARTULARY OP HYDE ABBEY, 
"WINCHESTER, 455-1023. Edited, from a Manuscript in the Library of the 
Earl ofMacdesfield, by EDWARD EDWARDS, Esq. 1866. 

The "Book of ;Hyde" is a compilation from much earlier sources which are usually indicated 
with considerable care and precision. In many cii.ses, however, the Hyde Chronicler appears ID 
correct, to qualify, or to amplify either from tradition or from sources of information not now 
discoverable the statements, which, in substance, he adopts. He also mentions, and frequently 
quotes from writers whose works are either entirely lost or at present known only by fragments. 

There is to be found, in the " Book of Hyde," much information relating to the reign of King 
Alfred which is not known to exist elsewhere. The volume contains some curious specimens of 
Anglo-Saxon and Mediaeval English. 

46. CHRONICON SCOTORUM : A CHRONICLE OF IRISH AFFAIRS, from the EARLIEST 

TIMES to 1135 ; and SUPPLEMENT, containing the Events from 1141 to 
1150. Edited, with Translation, by WILLIAM MAUNSELL HENNESSY, Esq., 
M.E.I.A. 1866. 

There is, in this volume, a legendary account of the peopling of Ireland and of the adventures 
which befell the various heroes who are said to have been connected with Irish history. The details 
nre, however, very meagre both for this period mid for the time when history becomes move authentic. 
The plan adopted in tlie chronicle gives the appearance of an accuracy to which the earlier por 
tions of the work cannot have any claim. The succession of events is marked year by year, from 
A.M. 1599 to A.D.1150. The principal events narrated in the later portion of the work are, the 
invasions of foreigners, and the wars of the Irish among themselves. The text has been printed 
from a MS. preserved in the library of Trinity College, Dublin, written partly in Latin, parily in 
Irish. 

47. THE CHRONICLE OP PIERRE DE LANGTOFT, IN FRENCH VERSE, PROM THE EARLIEST 
PERIOD TO THE DEATH OP EDWARD I. Yols. I. and II. Edited, by THOMAS 
WRIGHT, Esq., M.A. 1866-1868. 

It is probable that Pierre de Langtoft was a canon of Bridlington, in Yorkshire, and lived in the 
reign of Edward I., and during a portion of the reign of Edward II. This chronicle is divided into 
three parts ; in the first, is an abridgment of Geoffrey of Monmouth s " Historia Britqnum ;" in the 
second, a history of the Anglo-Saxon and Norman kings, to the death of Henry III. ; in the third, a 
history of the reign of Edward I. The principal object of the work was apparently to show the 
justice of Edward s Scottish wars. The language is singularly corrupt, and a curious specimen of 
the French of Yorkshire. 

48. THE WAR OF THE GAEDHIL WITH THE G-AILL, or THE INVASIONS OF IRELAND BY 
THE DANES AND OTHER NORSEMEN. Edited, with a Translation, by JAMES 
HENTHORN TODD, D.D., Senior Fellow of Trinity College, and Regius Pro- 
fessor of Hebrew in the University, Dublin. 1867. 

The work in its present form, in the editor s opinion, is a comparatively modern version of an 
undoubtedly ancient original. That it was compiled from contemporary materials lias been proved 
by curious incidental evidence. It is stated in the account given of the battle of Clontarf that the 
full tide in Dublin Bay on the day of the battle (23 April 1014) coincided with sunrise ; and that the 
returning tide in the evening aided considerably in the defeat of the Danes. The fact has been 
verified by astronomical calculations, and the inference is that the author of the chronicle, if not an 
eye-witness, must have derived his information from eye-witnesses. The contents of the work are 
sufficiently described in its title. The story is told after the manner of the Scandinavian Sagas, with 
poems and fragments of poems introduced into the prose narrative. 

49. GESTA REGIS HENRICI SECUNDI BENEDICTI ABBATIS. CHRONICLE OF THE REIGNS 
OP HENRY II. AND RICHARD I., 1169-1192, known under the name of BENEDICT 
OF PETERBOROUGH. Vols. I. and II. Edited by WILLIAM STUBBS, M.A., Regius 
Professor of Modern History, Oxford, and Lambeth Librarian. 1867. 

This chronicle of the reigns of Henry II. and Richard I., known commonly under the name of 
Benedict of Peterborough, is one of the best existing specimens of a class of historical compositions 
of the first importance to the student. 

50. MUNIMENTA ACADEMICA, OR, DOCUMENTS ILLUSTRATIVE OP ACADEMICAL LlFE 

AND STUDIES AT OXFORD (in Two Parts). Edited by the Rev. HENRY ANSTEY, 
M. A., Vicar of St. Wendron, Cornwall, and lately Vice-Principal of St. 
Mary Hall, Oxford. 1868. 

This work will supply materials for a History of Academical Life and Studies in the University 
of Oxford during the 13th, 14th, and 15th centuries. 

51. CHRONICA MAGISTRI ROGERI DE HOUEDENE. Vols. I., II., III., and IV. Edited 
by WILLIAM STUBBS, M.A., Regius Professor of Modern History, and Fellow 
of Oriel College, Oxford. 1868-1871. 

This work has long been justly celebrated, but not thoroughly understood until Mr. Stubbs 
edition. The earlier portion, extending from 732 to 1148, appears to be a copy of a compilation 
made in Northumbria about llfil, to which Hoveden added little. From 1148 to 1169 a very 
valuable portion of this work the matter is derived from another source, to which Hovedeii 
appears to have supplied little, and not always judiciously. From 1170 to 1192 is the portion whicli 
corresponds with the Chronicle known under the name of Benedict of Peterborough (see No. 49) ; 
but it is not a. copy, being sometimes an abridgment, at others a paraphrase ; occasionally the two 
works entirely agree ; showing that both writers hud access to the same materials, but dealt with 
them differently. From 1192 to 1201 may be said to be wholly Hoveden s work ; it is extremely 
valuable, and an authority of the lirst importance, 

U 10231. b 



18 

52. WILLELMI MALMESBIRIENSIS MONACHI DE G-ESTIS PONTIFICUM ANGLORUM LIBRI 
QUINQUE. Edited, from William of Malmesbury s Autograph MS., by N. E. S. 
A. HAMILTON, Esq., of theDepartmentof Manuscripts, British. Museum. 1870. 

William of Malmesbury s " Gesta Pontiliciun" is the principal foundation of English Eccle" 
siastieal Biography, flown to the year 1122. The manuscript which has been followed in this 
Edition is supposed by Mr. Hamilton to be the author s autograph, containing his latest additions 
and amendments. 

53. HISTORIC AND MUNICIPAL DOCUMENTS OF IRELAND, PROM THE ARCHIVES OF THE 

CITY OF DUBLIN, &c. 1172-1320. Edited by JOHN T. GILBERT, Esq., F.S.A.. 
Secretary of the Public Record Office of Ireland. 1870. 

A collection of original documents, elucidating mainly the history and condition of the muni 
cipal, middle, and trading classes under or in relation with the rule of England in Ireland, a 
subject hitherto in almost total obscurity. Extending over the first hundred and fifty years of the 
Anglo-Norman settlement, the series includes charters, municipal laws and regulations, rolls of 
names of citizens and members of merchant-guilds, lists of commodities with their rates, correspon 
dence, illustrations of relations between ecclesiastics and laity; together with many documents 
exhibiting the state of Ireland during the presence thereof the Scots under Robert and Edw:ml 
Bruce. 

54. THE ANNALS or LOCH CE. A CHRONICLE 01 IRISH AFFAIRS, FROM 1041 to 
1590. Yols. I. and II. Edited, with a Translation, ly WILLIAM MAUNSEI.L 
HENNESSY, Esq., M.E.I.A. 1871. 

The original of this chronicle has passed under various names. The title of "Annals of Loch 
C6" .vas given to it by Professor O Curry, on the ground that it was transcribed for Brian Mac 
Dennot, an Irish chieftain, who resided on the island in Loch Ce, in the county of Roscommon. 
It adds much to the materials for the civil and ecclesiastical history of Ireland; and contains many 
curious references to English and foreign affairs, not noticed in any other chronicle. 

55. MONUMENTA JuRIDlCA. THE BLACK BOOK OF THE ADMIRALTY, WITH APPENDICES, 

Yols. I., II., III., and IY. EditedbySin TBAYERS Twiss, Q.C.. D.C.L. 
1871-1876. 

This book contains the ancient ordinances and laws relating to the navy, and was probably 
compiled for the use of the Lord High Admiral of England, Selden calls it the "jewel of the 
Admiralty Records." Prynne ascribes to the Black Book the same authority in the Admiralty :i> 
the Black and Red Rocks have in the Court of Exchequer, and most English writers on maritime 
law recognize its importance. 

5*5. MEMORIALS OF THE REIGN OF HENRY VI.: OFFICIAL CORRESPONDENCE CF 
THOMAS BEKYNTON, SECRETARY TO HENRY VI., AND BISHOP OF BATH AND WELLS. 
Edited, from a MS. in tlieArohiepiscopal Library at Lambelli, with an Appendix 
of Illustrative Documents, by the Rev. GEORGE WILLIAMS, B.D., Vicar of Ring- 
Avood, late Fellow of King s College, Cambridge. Yols. I. and II. 1872. 

These curious volumes are of a miscellaneous character, and were probably compiled under the 
immediate direction of Beckynton before he had attained to the Episcopate. They contain many 
of the Bishop s own letters, and several written by him in the King s name ; also letters to hiinseif 
while Roynl Secretary, and others addressed to the King. This work elucidates some points in the 
history of the nation during the first half of the fifteenth century. 

57. MATTH.EI PARISIENSIS, MONACHI SANCTI ALBANI, CHRONICA MAJORA. Vol. I. 

The Creation to A.D. 1066. Vol. II. A.D. 1067 to A.D. 1216. Vol. III. 
A.D. 1216 to A.D. 1239. Vol. IV. A.D. 1240 to A.D. 1247. Vol. V. A.D. 
1248 to A.D. 1259. Vol. VI. Additamenta. Vol. VII. Index. Edited by 
HENRY RICHARDS LUARD, D.D., Fellow of Trinity College, Registrary of the 
University, and Vicar of Great St. Mary s, Cambridge. 1872-1884. 

This work contains the " Chronica Majora" of Matthew Paris, one of the most valuable and 
frequently consulted of the ancient English Chronicles. It is published from its commencement, 
for the fust time. The editions by Archbishop Parker, and "William Watts, severally begin at tin- 
Norman Conquest. 

58. MEMORIALS FRATRIS WALTERI DE COVENTRIA. THE HISTORICAL COLLECTIONS OF 
WALTER OF COVENTRY. Vols. I. and II. Edited, from the MS. inihe Library 
of Corpus Ghristi College, Cambridge, by WILLIAM STUBBS, M.A., Regius Pro 
fessor of Modern History, and Fellow of Oriel College, Oxford. 1872-1873. 

This work, now printed in full for the first time, has long been a desideratum by Historical 
Scholars. The first portion, however, is not of much importance, being only a compilation from 
earlier writers. Thepart relating to the first quarter of the thirteenth century is the most vahi.il/le 
and interesting. 

59. THE ANGLO-LATIN SATIRICAL POETS AND EPIGRAMMATISTS OF THE TWELFTH 
CENTURY. Vols. I. and II. Collected and edited by THOMAS WRIGHT, Esq., 
M.A.. Corresponding Member of the National Institute of France(Acade"mie 
des Inscriptions et Belles-Lettres). 1872. 

The Poems contained in these volumes have long been known and appreciated as the best 
satires of the age in which their authors flourished, and were deservedly popular durintr th? 13th 
and 14th centuries. 



19 

60. MATERIALS FOR A HISTORY OP THE EEIGN OF HENRY VII., FROM ORIGINAL 
DOCUMENTS PRESERVED IN THE PUBLIC RECORD OFFICE. Vols. I. and II. Edited 
by the Rev. WILLIAM CAMPBELL, M.A., one of Her Majesty s Inspectors of 
Schools. 1873-1877. 

These volumes are valuable as illustrating the nets and proceedings of Henry VII. on ascending; 
the throne, and shadow out the policy he afterwards adopted. 

01. HISTORICAL PAPERS AND LETTERS FROM THE NORTHERN REGISTERS. Edited ly 
JAMES RAIXE, M.A., Canon of York, and Secretary of the Surtees Society. 
1873. 

The documents in this volume illustrate, for the most part, the general history of the north o 
England, particularly in its relation to Scotland. 

62. REGISTRUM PALVHNUM DUNELMENSE. THE REGISTER OF RICHARD DE KELLAWE, 
LORD PALATINE AND BISHOP OF DURHAM ; 1311-1316. Yols. I., II., III., and 
IT. Edited by Sir THOH-AS DUFFUS HARDY, D.O.L., Deputy Keeper of the 
Public Records. 1873-1878. 

Bishop Kellawe s Register contains the proceedings of his prelacy, both lay and ecclesiastical, 
and is the earliest Register of the Palatinate of Durham. 

63. MEMORIALS OF SAINT DUNSTAN, ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY. Edited, from 
various MS 8., by WILLIAM STUBBS, M.A., Regimi Professor of Modern 
History, and Fellow of Oriel College, Oxford. 1874. 

This volume contains several lives of Archbishop Dtmstan, one of the most celebrated Primates 
of Canterbury. They open various points of Historical and Literary interest, without which our 
knowledge of the period \yould be more incomplete than it is at present. 

64. CHRONICON ANGLIC, AB ANNO DOMINI 1328 USQUE AD ANNUM 1388, AUCTORE 
MONACHO QUODAM SANCTi ALBANi. Edited by EDWARD MAUNDE THOMPSON, 
Esq., Barrister-at-Law, and Assistant-Keeper of the Manuscripts in the 
British Museum. 1874. 

This chronicle gives a circumstantial history of the close of the reign of Edward III. which 
has hitherto been considered lost. 

65. THOMAS SAGA ERKIBYSKUPS. A LIFE OF ARCHBISHOP THOMAS BECKET, IN ICE 
LANDIC. To Is. I. and II. Edited, with English Translation, Notes, and Glossary 
by M. EIRI KR MAGNUSSON, M.A., Sub-Librarian of the University Library, 
Cambridge. 1875-1884. 

This work is derived from the Life of Becket written by Benedict of Peterborough, and 
apparently supplies the missing portions in Benedict s biography. 

66. RADULPHI DE COGGESHALL CHRONICON ANGLICANUM. Edited by the RET. 
JOSEPH STEVENSON, M.A. 1875. 

This volume contains the "Chronicon Anglicanum," by Ralph of Coggleshall, the " Libellus 
de Expugnatione Terra; Sanctaj per Saladmum," usually ascribed to the same author, and other 
pieces of an interesting character. 

67. MATERIALS FOR THE HISTORY OF THOMAS BECKET, ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY. 
Vols. I., II., III., IV., V., and VI. Editedby the Rev. JAKES CRAIGIE 
ROBERTSON, M.A., Canoii of Canterbury. 1875-1883. Vol. VII. Edited 
by JOSEPH BRIGSTOCKE SHEPPARD, Esq., LL.D. 1885. 

This publication comprises all contemporary materials for the history of Archbishop Thomas 
Becket. The first volume contains the life of that celebrated man, and the miracles after his death 
by William, a monk of Canterbury. The second, the life by Benedict of Peterborough ; John o( 
Salisbury; Alan of Tewkcsbury ; and Edward Grim. The third, the life by "William Pitzstephen ; 
and Herbert of Bosham. The fourth, anonymous lives, Quadrilogus, &c. The fifth, sixth, and 
seventh, the Epistles, and known letters. 

68. RADULFI DE DICETO DECANI LUNDONIENSIS OPERA HISTORICA. THE HISTORICAL 
WORKS OF MASTER RALPH DE DICETO, DEAN OF LONDON. Vols. I. and II. 
Edited, from the Original Manuscripts, by WILLIAM STUBBS, M.A., Begins 
Professor of Modern History, and Fellow of Oriel College, Oxford. 1876. 

The Historical Works of Ralph de Diceto are some of the most valuable materials for British 
History. The Abbreviationes Chronicorum extend from the Creation to 1147, and the Ymagines 
Historiarum to 1201. 

69. ROLL OF THE PROCEEDINGS OF THE KING S COUNCIL IN IRELAND, FOR A PORTION 
OF THE 16iH YEAR OF THE REIGN OF RICHARD II. 1392-93. Edited by the 
Rev. JAMES GRAVES, A.B. 1877. 

This Roll throws considerable light on the History of Ireland at a period little known. It 
seems the only document of the kind extant. 

70. HENRICI DE BRACTON DE LEGIBUS ET CONSUETUDINIBUS ANGLIC LIBRIQUINQUE 
IN VARIOS TRACTATUS DISTINCT!. AD DIVERSORUM ET VETUSTISSIMORUM CODI- 

b 2 



20 

f;TiM COLLATIONEM Tvpis VULGATE Vols. I., II., III., IV.,V.,and VI. Edited 
1-j SIR TRAVERS Twiss, Q.O., D.O.L. 1878-1883. 

This is anew edition of Bracton s celebrated work, collated with MSS. in the British Museum ; 
the Libraries of Lincoln s Inn, Middle Temple, and Gray s Inn ; Bodleian Library, Oxford: the 
Biblioth&que Nalionale, Paris ; <.tc. 

71. THE HISTORIANS OF THE CHURCH OF YORK, AND ITS ARCHBISHOPS. Vols. I. 
and II. Edited by JAMES RAINE, M.A., Canon of York, and Secretary of the 
Snrtees Society. 1879-1886. 

This will form a complete "Corpus Historicum Kboracense," a work very much needed, and of 
great value, to the Historical Inquirer. 

72. REGISTRUM MALMESBURIENSE. THE REGISTER OF MALMESBURY ABBEY; PRE 
SERVED IN THE PUBLIC EECORD OFFICE. Vols. I. and II. Edited ly T. 8. 
BREWER, M.A., Preacher at the Rolls, and Rector of Toppesfield ; and 
CHARLES TRICE MARTIN, Esq., B.A. 1879, 1880. 

This work illustrates many curious points of history, the growth of society, the distribution of 
land, the relations of landlord and tenant, national customs, &c. 

73. HISTORICAL WORKS OF GERVASE OF CANTERBURY. Vols. I. a?id II. THE 

CHRONICLE OF THE REIGNS OF STEPHEN, HENRY II., aad RICHARD I., BY GER 
VASE, THE MONK OF CANTERBURY. Editedly "WILLIAM STUBBS, D. D. ; Canon 
Residentiary of St. Paul s, London; Regius Professor o.f Modern History 
and Fellow of Oriel College, Oxford ; &c. 1879, 1880. 

The Historical Works of Gervase of Canterbury are of great importance ns regards Ilie 
questions of Church and State, during the period in which he wrote. This work was printed by 
Twysden, in the " Historic Anglicante Seriptores X.," more than two centuries ago. The present 
edition has received critical examination and illustration. 

74. HENRICT ARCIIIDIACONI HUNTENDUNENSIS HISTORIA ANGLORUM. THE HISTORY 
OF THE ENGLISH, BY HENRY, ARCHDEACON OF HUNTINGDON, from A.D. 55 to 
A.D. 1154, in Eight Books. Edited ly THOMAS ARNOLD, ESQ., M.A., of 
University College, Oxford. 1879. 

Henry of Huntingdon s work was first printed by Sir Henry Savile, in 1500, in his " Scriptores 
post Beda m," and reprinted at Frankfort in 1601 . Both editions are very rare and inaccurate. The 
lirst five books of t he History were published in 1848 in the "Monnmenta Historiea Britannica." 
which is out of print. The present volume contains the whole of the manuscript of Huntingdon s 
History in eight books, collated with a manuscript lately discovered at Paris. 

75. THE HISTORICAL WORKS OF SYMEON OF DURHAM. Vols. I. and II. Editedly 
THOMAS ARNOLD, ESQ., M. A., of University College, Oxford. 1882-1885. 

The first volume of this edition of the Historical Works of Symeon of Durham, contains the 
" Historia Dimelmensis Ecclesise," and other Works. The second volume contains the"Historin 
Regum," X-e. 

70. CHRONICLES OF THB REIGNS OF EDWARD I. AND EDWARD II. Vols. I. and II. 
Edited ly WILLIAM STUBBS, D.D., Canon Residentiary of St. Paul s, London ; 
Regius Professor of Modern History, and Fellow of Oriel College, Oxford, 
&c. 1882, 1883. 

The first volume of these Chronicles contains the " Annalos Londonienses " and the " Annales 
I anlini : " the second, I. Commendatio Lamentabilis in Transitu magni Regis Edwardi. II. f4esta 
Edwardi do Carnnrvan Anctore Canonico Bridlingtoniensi. III. Monaehi cujusdam Malmps- 
beriensis Vita, Edwardi TI. IV. Vita et Mors Edwardi II. Conscripta a Thoina de la Moore. 

77. REGISTRUM EPISTOLARUM FRATRIS JOHANNIS PECKHAM, ARCHIEPISCOPI CAN- 
TUARIENSIS. Vols. I., II., and III. Edited ly CHARLES TRICE MARTIN, ESQ., 
B.A., F.S.A., 1882-1886. 

These Letters are of great value for illustrating English Ecclesiastical History. 

78. REGISTER OF S. OSMUND. Edited ly the Rev. W. H. RICH JONES, M.A., F.S.A., 
Canon of Salisbury, Vicar of Bradford-on-Avon. Vols. I. and II. 1883, 1884. 

This Register, of which a complete copy is here printed for the first time, is among the most 
ancient, and certainly the most treasured of the muniments of the Bishops of Salisbury. It derives 
its name from containing the statutes, rules, and orders made or compiled by 8. Osmund, tobr 
observed in the Cathedral and diocese of Salisbury. The first 19 folios contain the " Consuetu 
dinary," the exposition, as regards ritual, of the " Use of Sarum." 

79. CHARTULARY OF THE ANCIENT BENEDICTINE ABBEY OF RAMSEY, from the MS. in 
the Public Record Office. Vols. I. and II. 1884, 1886. Edited ly WILLIAM 
HENRY HART, Esq., F.S.A., and the Rev. PONSONBY ANNESLEY LYONS. 

This Chartulary of the Ancient Benedictine Monastery of Ramsey, Huntingdonshire, came to 
The Crown on the Dissolution of Monasteries, was afterwards preserve*! in the Stone Tower. W<M- 
Hiimter Hall, and thence transferred to the Public Record Office. 



21 

80. CHARTULARIES OF ST. MAKY S ABBEY, DUBLIN, &c., preserved in the Bodleian 
Library and British Museum. Edited by JOHN THOMAS GILBERT, Esq.. 
F.S.A., M.R.I. A. Vols. I. & II. 1884 and 1885. 

These Chartularies, published for the lirsl time, are the only documents of that description 
known to exist of the ancient establishments of the Cistercian Order m Ireland; two being of 
St. Mary s Abbey, Dublin, and one of the House at Dunbrody, "VVexford. One Chartulary is in the 
Bodleian Library, Oxford, together with that of Dunbrody ; the second is in the British Museum. 

81. JBiADMERI HlSTORIA NOVORUM IN ANGLIA, ET OPUSCULA DUO DE VlTA SANCTI 

ANSELMI ET QUIBUSDAM MIRACULIS EJUS. 1884. Edited ly the Eev. MARTIN 
RULE, M.A. 

This volume contains the Histories Novoruvu in Anglia," of Eadmer ; his treatise " De Vita et 
convcrsatione Anselmi Archiepiscopi Cantuariensis, and a Tract entitled "Quacdam Parva De- 
scriptio Miracnlorum gloriosi Patris Anselmi Cantuariensis." 

82. CHRONICLES OP THE REIGNS OF STEPHEN, HENRY II., AND RICHARD I. Vols. I. 

II., and III., 1884-1886. Edited by RICHARD HOWLETT, Esq., of the Middle 
Temple, Barrister-at-law. 

Vol. I. contains Books I.-IV. of the "Historia Rerum Anglicarum " of William of Newburgh ; 
Vol. II. contains Book V. of that work, the continuation of the same to A.D. 1298, and the " Draco 
Normannlcna " of Etienne de Rouen. 

Vol. III. contains the " Gesta Stephani Regis," the Chronicle of Eichard of Hexhani, the 
" Relatio de Standardo " of St. Aelred of Rievaulx, the poem of Jordan Fantosme, and the Chronicle 
of llichard of Devizes. 

83. CHRONICLE OF THE ANCIENT ABBEY OF RAMSEY, from the Chartulary of that 
Abbey, in the Public Record Office. 1886. Edited by the Rev. WILLIAM 
DUNN MACRAY, M.A., F.S.A., Rector of Ducklington, Oxon. 

This Chronicle forms part of the Chuvtulary of the Abbey of Ramsey, preserved in the Public 
Record Office (see No. 79). 

84. CHRONICA ROGERI DE WENDOVER, SIVB FLORES HISTORIARUM. Vol. I. Edited 
by HENRY G-AY HEWLETT, Esq., Keeper of the Records of the Land Revenue. 

This edition gives that portion only of Roger of Wendover s Chronicle which can be accounted 
an original authority. 

85. THE LETTER BOOKS OF THE MONASTERY OF CHRIST CHURCH, CANTERBURY. Edited 
by JOSEPH BRIGSTOCKE SHEPPARD, ESQ., LL.D. Vol. L, 1887. 

The Letters printed in this volume were chiefly written between the years 1206 and 1H33. 
Among the most notable writers were Prior Henry of Eastry, Prior Richard Oxenden, and the 
Archbishops Raynold and Meopham. 

86. THE METRICAL CHRONICLE OF ROBERT OF GLOUCESTER. Edited by WILLIAM 
ALDIS WRIGHT, Esq., M.A. Parts I. and II., 1887. 

The date of the composition of this Chronicle is placed about the year 1300. The writer appears 
1o have been an eye witness of many events which he describes. The language in which it is written 
was the dialect of Gloucestershire at that time. 

87. CHRONICLE OF ROBERT OF BRUNNE. Edited by FREDERICK JAMES FURNIVALL, 
Esq., M.A., of Trinity Hall, Cambridge, Barrister-at-Law. Parts I and II. 
1887. 

Robert of Brunne, or Bourne, co. Lincoln, \vns a member of the Gilbertine Order established at 
Scmpringham. His Chronicle is described by its editor as a work of fiction, a contribution not to 
English history, but to the history of English. 

88. ICELANDIC SAGAS AND OTHER HISTORICAL DOCUMENTS relating to the Settlements 
and Descents of the Northmen on the British Isles. Vol. I. Orkneyiugu 
Saga, and Magnus Saga. Vol. II. Hakoiiar Saga, and Magnus Saga. 
Edited by M. GUDBRAND VIGFUSSON, M.A. 



In the Press. 

ICELANDIC SAGAS, AND OTHER HISTORICAL DOCUMENTS relating to the Settle 
ments and Descents of the Northmen on the British Isles. Vols. III.l. 
IV. Translated by Sir GEORGE WEBBE DASENT, D.C.L., Oxon. 

LKSTORIE DES ENGLES SOLUM GEFFREI GTAIMAR. Edited by the late Sir THOMAS 
DUFFUS HARDY, D.C.L., Deputy Keeper of the Public Records ; continued and 
translated by CHARLES TRICE MARTIN, Esq., B.A., F.S.A. Vols. I. and II. 

THE TRIPARTITE LIFE OF ST. PATRICK, with other documents relating to that Saint. 
Edited lij WHITLEY STOKES, Esq., LL.D., D.C.L., Honorary Fellow of Jesus 



22 

In the Press (continued). 

College, Oxford ; and Corresponding Member of the Institute of France. 
Parts I. and II. 

CHARTULARY OF THE ANCIENT BENEDICTINE ABBEY OF RAMSEY, from the MS. in the 
Public Eecord Office. Vol. III. Editedby WILLIAM HENRY HART, Esq., 
F.S. A., and the Rev. PONSONBY ANNESLEY LYONS. 

WlLLELMI MONACHI MALMESBIRIENSIS DE REGUM GrESTIS ANGLORUM, LIBRI V. ; 

ET HISTORIC NOVELLA, LIBRI III. Edited by WILLIAM STUBBS, D.D., Bishop 
of Chester. Yols. I. and II. 

CHARTERS AND DOCUMENTS, ILLUSTRATING THE HISTORY OF THE CATHEDRAL AND 
CITY OF SARUM, 1100-1300 ; forming an Appendix to the Register of S. 
Osmund. Vol. III. Edited % the Rev. W. H. RICH JONES, M. A., F.S.A., 
Canon of Salisbury, Vicar of Bradford-on-Avon. 

FLORES HlSTOR.TA.RUM, PER MATTH^UM WESTMONASTERIENSEM COLLECTI. Edited by 

HENRY RICHARDS LUARD, D.D., Fellow of Trinity College, Registrary of the 
University, and Vicar of Great St. Mary s, Cambridge. 

RANULF DE GLANVILL; TRACTATUS DE LEGIBUS ET CONSUETUDINIBUS ANGLIC, &c. 
Edited and translated by Sir TRAVERS Twiss, Q.C., D.C.L. 

CHRONICLE OF ADAM MURIMUTH, with the CHRONICLE OF ROBERT or AVESBURY. 
Edited by EDWARD MAUNDE THOMPSON, ESQ., Keeper and Egerton Librarian 
of the Manuscript Department in the British Museum. 

YEAR BOOKS OF THE REIGN OF EDWARD III. Edited and translated by LUKE OWEN 
PIKE, Esq., M.A., of Lincoln s Inn, Barrister-at-Law. 

CHRONICLE OF HENRY KNIGHTON, Canon of Leicester, to the death of RICHARD II. 
Edited by the Rev. JOSEPH RAWSON LUMBY, D.D. 

ClIRONICA ROGERI DE WENDOVER, SlVE FLORES HlSTORIARUM. Edited by HENRY 

GAY HEWLETT, Esq., Keeper of the Records of the Land Revenue. Vol. II. 

THE LETTER BOOKS OF THE MONASTERY OF CHRIST CHURCH, CANTERBURY. Edited 
by JOSEPH BRIGSTOCKE SHEPPARD, Esq., LL.D. Vol. II. 



In Progress. 

DESCRIPTIVE CATALOGUE OF MANUSCRIPTS RELATING TO THE HISTORY OF GREAT 
BRITAIN AND IRELAND. Vol. IV. ; 1327, &c. Edited by the late Sir THOMAS 
DUFFUS HARDY, D.C.L., Deputy Keeper of the Public Records, and C. TRICE 
MAKTIN, Esq., B.A., F.S.A. 

THE TREATISE " DEPRINCIPUM INSTRUCTIONS," of GIRALDUS CAMBRENSIS ; with an 
Index to the first four volumes of the "Works of Giraldus Cambrensis," 
edited by the Rev. J. S. Brewer. Edited by GEORGE F. WARNER, Esq., of 
the Department of MSS., British Museum. 

RECUEIL DES CRONIQUES ET ANCHIENNES ISTORIES DE LA GRANT BRETAIGNE A 

PRESENT NOMME ENGLETERRE, par JEIIAN DE WAURIN. Vol. V. 1443-1461. 

Edited by Sir WILLIAM HARDY, F.S. A., and EDWARD L. C. P. HARDY, Esq., 
F.S. A., of Lincoln s Inn, Barrister-at-Law. 

THE RED BOOK OF THE EXCHEQUER, preserved in the Public Record Office. 

Edited by WALFORD DAKING SELBY, ESQ., of the Public Record Office. 
ANNALS OR MEMORIALS OF ST. EDMONDSBURY. Edited by THOMAS ARNOLD, ESQ., 

M.A., of University College, Oxford. 

THE HISTORIANS OF THE CHURCH OF YORK AND ITS ARCHBISHOPS, Vol. III. Edited 
by JAMES RAINE, M.A., Canon of York, and Secretary of the Surtees Society. 



23 



PUBLICATIONS OF THE HECOBD COMMISSIONERS, &c, 

[In boards or cloth.] 

ROTULORUM ORIGINALIUM ix CURIA SCACCAKII ABBREVIATIO. Hen. HI. Edw. III. 

Edited by HENRY PLAYFOKD, Esq. 2 Vols. folio (18051810). 12*-. 6d. each. 
CALENDARIUM INQUISITIONUM POST MORTEM SIVE ESCAETARUM. Hen. III. Ric. III. 

Edited by JOHN CALEY and JOHN BAYLEY, Esqrs. Folio (1821 1828) : Vol. 3, 2ls.; 

Vol. 4, 24s. 

LIURORUM MANUSCKIPTOKUM BIBLIOTHEC.E HARLEIAN.E CATALOGUS. Vol. 4. Edited 

by the Kev. T. HARTWELL HORNE. Folio (1812). 18*. 
ABBKEVIATIO PLACITOBUM. llichard I. Edward II. Edited by the Right Hon. GEORGE 

ROSE and W. ILLINGAVORTH, Esq. 1 Vol. folio (1811), 18s. 
LIBRI CENSUALIS voeati DOMESDAY-BOOK, INDICES. Edited by Sir HENRY ELLIS. 

Folio (1816), (Doinesday-Book, Vol. 3). 2ts. 
LIBRI CENSUALIS vocati DOMESDAY-BOOK, ADDITAMENTA EX CODIC. ANTKJUISS. 

Edited by Sir HENRY ELLIS. Folio (1816), (Domesday-Book, Vol. 4). 21*. 
STATUTES OF THE REALM. Edited by Sir T. E. TOMLINS, JOHN RAITHBY, JOHN CALEY, 

and WM. ELLIOTT, Esqrs. Vols. V, 8, 9, 10, and 11, folio (1819 1828). 31s. 6</. 

each ; Indices, 30s. each. 
VALOR ECCLESIASTICUS, temp. Hen. VIII., Auctoritate Regia iustitutus. Edited by 

JOHN CALEY, Esq., and the Kev. JOSEPH HUNTER. Vols. 3 to 6, folio (1817-1834). 

25s. each. The Introduction, separately, 8vo. 2s. fid. 

ROTULI SCOT US IN TURRI LONDINENSI ET IN DoMO CAPITULARI WESTMONASTERIENS 

ASSERVATI. 19 Edw. I. Hen. VIII. Edited by D. MACPHERSON, J. CALEY, W. 
ILLING-VVORTH, Esqrs., and Rev. T. II. HORNE. Vol. 2. folio (1818). 21s. 

FcEDERA, CONVENTIONES, LlTTERJE, &C. ; OT, RYMEll S FuiDERA, New Edition, folio 

Vol.3, Parts. 13611377 (1830): Vol. 4, 13771383 (1869). Edited by JOHN 
CALEY and FRED. HOLBROOKE, Esqrs. Vol. 3, Part 2, 21s. ; Vol. 4. 6s. 

DUCATUS LANOASTRI.E CALENDARIUM INQUISITIONUM POST MORTEM, &c. Part 3, 
Calendar to Pleadings, &c., Hen. VII. 13 Eliz. Part 4, Calendar to Pleadings, to 
end of Eliz. (18271834). Edited by K. J. HARPER, JOHN CALEY, and WM. 
MINCIIIN, Esqrs. Folio. Part 3 (or Vol. 2), 31s. Gd. ; Part 4 (or Vol. 3), 21s. 

CALENDARS OF THE PROCEEDINGS IN CHANCERY, ELIZ. ; with Examples of Proceedings 
from Ric. II. Edited by JOHN BAYLEY, Esq. Vol. 3 (1832), folio, 21s. 

PARLIAMENTARY WRITS AND WRITS OF MILITARY SUMMONS, with Records and Muni 
ments relating to Suit and Service to Parliament, &c. Edited by SIR FRANCIS 
PALGRAVE. (18301834.) Folio. Vol. 2, Div. 1, Edw. II., 21s. ; Vol.2, Div. 2, 
21s. ; Vol. 2, Div. 3, 42s. 

ROTULI LITTER ARC M CLAT;SARTJM IN TURRI LONDINENSI ASSERVATI. 2 Vols. folio 
(1833, 1844). Vol. 1, 1204-1224. Vol. 2, 12241227. Edited by THOMAS DUPFUS 
HARDY, Esq. Vol. 1, 63*. ; Vol. 2, 18s. 

PROCEEDINGS AND ORDINANCES OF THE PRIVY COUNCIL OF ENGLAND. 10 Ric. IT. 
33 Hen. VIII. Edited by Sir NICHOLAS HARRIS NICOLAS. 7 Vols. royal 8vo. 
(18341837). 14s. each. 

ROTULI LITTEKARUM PATENTIUM IN TURRI LOM>. ASSEUVATI. 1201 1216. Edited 
by T. DUFFUS HARDY, Esq. 1 Vol. folio (1835), 31s. Gd. The Introduction, 
separately, 8vo. 9s. 

ROTULI CURING REGIS. Rolls and Records -of the Court held before the King s Justiciai s 

or Justices. 6 Richard I. 1 John. Edited by Sir FRANCIS PALGRAVE. 2 Vols. 

royal 8vo. (1835). 28s. 
ROTULI NORMANNLE IN TURRI LoM>. ASSEUVATI. 1200 1 205 ; 1417 1418. Edited 

by THOMAS DUFFUS HARDY, Esq. 1 Vol. royal 8vo. (1835). 12s. 6d. 
ROTULI DE OBLATIS ET FINIBUS IN TURRI LOND. ASSERVATI, temp. Regis Johannis. 

Edited by THOMAS DUFFUS HARDY, Esq. 1 Vol. royal 8vo. (1835). 18s. 

EXCERPTA E ROTULIS FlNlCM IN TURRI LONDINENSI ASSERVATIS. Henry III., 1216 

1272. Edited by CHARLES ROBERTS, Esq. 2 Vols. royal 8vo. (1835, 1836) ; Vol. 1, 
14s. ; Vol. 2, 18s. 

FINES, SIVE PEDEB FINIUM ; SIVE FINALES CONCORDI.E IN CURIA DOMINI REGIS. 

7 Richard I. 16 John, 1195 1214. Edited by the Rev. JOSEPH HUNTER. In 

Counties. 2 Vols. royal 8vo. (18351844) ; Vol. 1, 8s. 6d. ; Vol. 2, 2s. 6rf. 
ANCIENT KALENDARS AND INVENTORIES OF THE TREASURY OF His MAJESTY S Ex 

CHEQUER; with Documents illustrating its History. Edited by Sir FRANCIS 

PALGRAVE. 3 Vols .royal 8vo. (1836). 42s. 



24 

DOCUMENTS AND RECORDS illustrating the History of Scotland, and Transactions between 
Scotland and England ; preserved in the Treasury of Her Majesty s Exchequer. 
Edited by Sir FRANCIS PALGRAVE. 1 Vol. royal 8vo. (1837). 18s. 

RoTiTLi CHARTAHUM IN TURRI LONDINENSI ASSERVATI. 1199 1216. Edited by 
THOMAS DUFFUS HARDY, Esq. 1 Vol. folio (1837). 30s. 

REPORT OF THE PROCEEDINGS OF THE RECORD COMMISSIONERS, 1831 1837. 1 Vol. 
fol. (1837), 8*. 

REGISTRUM vulgariter uuncupatum " The Record of Caernarvon," e codiee MS. 
Harleiano, 696, description. Edited by Sir HENRY ELLIS. 1 Vol. folio (1838), 
31*. 6d. 

ANCIENT LAWS AND INSTITUTES OF ENGLAND ; comprising Laws enacted under the 
Anglo-Saxon Kings, with Translation of the Saxon ; the Laws called Edward the 
Confessor s ; the Laws of William the Conqueror, and those ascribed to Henry I. ; 
Monumenta Ecclesiastica Anglieana, from 7th to 10th century ; and Ancient Latin 
Version of the Anglo-Saxon Laws. Edited by BENJAMIN THORPE, Esq. 1 Vol. 
folio (1840), 40*. 2 Vols. royal 8vo., 30s. 

ANCIENT LAWS AND INSTITUTES or WALES ; comprising Laws supposed to be enacted by 
Howel the Good, modified by Regulations prior to the Conquest by Edward I. ; and 
anomalous Laws, principally of Institutions which continued in force. With transla 
tion. Also, Latin Transcripts, containing Digests of Laws, principally of the Dimetian 
Code. Edited by ANEURIN OWEN, Esq. 1 Vol. folio (1841), 44s. 2 vols. royal 
8vo., 36s. 

ROTULI DE LIBERATE AC DE MISIS ET PR-ESTITIS, Regnaute Johanne. Edited by THOMAS 
DUFFUS HARDY, Esq. 1 Vol. royal 8vo. (1844). 6s. 

THE GREAT ROLLS OF THE PIPE, 2, 3, 4 HEN. II., 11551158. Edited by the Rev. 

JOSEPH HUNTER. 1 Vol. royal 8vo. (1844). 4s. 6rf. 
THE GREAT ROLL OF THE PIPE, 1 Ric. I., 11891190. Edited by the Rev. JOSEPH 

HUNTER. 1 Vol. royal 8vo. (1844). 6s. 
DOCUMENTS ILLUSTRATIVE OF ENGLISH HISTORY in the 13th and 14th centuries, from the 

Records of the Queen s Remembrancer in the Exchequer. Edited by HENRY COLE, 

Esq. 1 Vol. fcp. folio (1844). 5s. 6d. 
MODUS TENENDI PARLIAMENTUM. An Ancient Treatise on the Mode of holding the 

Parliament in England. Edited by THOMAS DUFFUS HARDY, Esq. 1 Vol. 8vo. 

(1846). 2s. 6d. 
REGISTRUM MAGNI SIGILLI REG. SCOT, in Archivis Publicis asservatum. 1306 1424. 

Edited by THOMAS THOMSON, Esq. Folio (1814). 10s. Gd. 
ACTS OF THE PARLIAMENTS OF SCOTLAND. Folio (18141875). Edited by THOMAS 

THOMSON and COSMO INNES, Esqrs. Vol. 1, 42s. Vols. 5 and 6 (in three Parts), 21s. 

each Part ; Vols. 4, 7, 8, 9, 10, and 11, 10s. Sd. each ; Vol. 12 (Index), 63s. Or, 12 

Volumes in 13, 12/. 12s. 
ACTS OF THE LORDS AUDITORS OF CAUSES AND COMPLAINTS (AcTA DOMINORUM AUDI- 

TOUUM). 14661494. Edited by THOMAS THOMSON, Esq. Fol. (1839). 10s. 6d. 
ACTS OF THE LORDS or COUNCIL IN CIVIL CAUSES (AcTA DOMINORUM CONCILII), 1478 

1495. Edited by THOMAS THOMSON, Esq. Folio (1839). 10s. Gd. 

ISSUE ROLL OF THOMAS DE BRANTINGHAM, Bishop of Exeter, Lord High Treasurer, con 
taining Payments out of the Revenue, 44 Edw. III., 1370. Edited by FREDERICK 

DEVON, Esq. 1 Vol. 4to. (1835), 35s. Or, royal 8vo., 25s. 
ISSUES OF THE EXCHEQUER, James I. ; from the Pell Records. Edited by FREDERICK 

DEVON, Esq. 1 Vol. 4to. (1836), 30s. Or, royal 8vo., 21s. 
ISSUES OF THE EXCHEQUER, Henry III. Henry VI. ; from the Pell Records. Edited by 

FREDERICK DEVON, Esq. 1 Vol. 4to. (1837), 40s. Or, royal 8vo., 30s. 

HANDBOOK TO THE PUBLIC RECORDS. By F. S. THOMAS, Esq., Secretary of the Public 

Record Office. 1 Vol. royal 8vo. (1853). 12s. 

HISTORICAL NOTES RELATIVE TO THE HISTORY OP ENGLAND. Henry VIII. Anne 
(1509-1714). A Book of Reference for ascertaining the Dates of Events. By 
F. S. THOMAS, Esq. 3 Vols. 8vo. (1856). 40s. 
STATE PAPERS, DURING THE REIGN OF HENRY THE EIGHTH : with Indices of Persons and 

Places. 11 Vols. 4to. (18301852), 10s. 6d. each. 
Vol. I. Domestic Correspondence. 
Vols. II. & III. Correspondence relating to Ireland. 
Vols. IV. & V. Correspondence relating to Scotland. 
Vols. VI. to XI. Correspondence between England and Foreign Courts- 



WORKS PUBLISHED IN PHOTOZINCOGRAPHY. 



DOMESDAY/ BOOK, or the G-KBAT SURVEY OF ENGLAND or WILLIAM THE CONQUEBOR, 
1086 ; fac-simile of the Part relating to each county, separately (with a few 
exceptions of double counties). Photozincographed, by Her Majesty s Com 
mand, at the Ordnance Survey Office, Southampton, Colonel Sir HENRY 
JAMES, E.E., F.R.S., &c., DIRECTOR-GENERAL of the ORDNANCE SURVEY, under 
the Superintendence of W. BASEVI SANDERS, Esq., Assistant "Keeper of 
Her Majesty s Records. 35 Parts, imperial quarto and demy quarto 
(1861-1863), boards. Price Ss. to II. 3s. each Part, according to size; or, 
bound in 2 Vols., 201. (The edition in two volumes is out of print.) 

This important and unique survey of the greater portion of England* is the 
oldest and most valuable record in the national archives. It was commenced 
about the year 1084 and finished in 1086. Its compilation was determined 
upon at Gloucester by William the Conqueror, in council, in order that he might 
know what was due to him, in the way of tax, from his subjects, and that each 
at the same time might know what he had to pay. It was compiled as much 
for their protection as for the benefit of the sovereign. The nobility and people 
had been grievously distressed at the time by the king bringing over large num 
bers of French and Bretons, and quartering them on his subjects, " each 
" according to the measure of his land," for the purpose of resisting the invasion of 
Cuut, King of Denmark, which was apprehended. The Commissioners appointed 
to make the survey were to inquire the name of each place ; who held it in the 
time of King Edward the Confessor ; the present possessor ; how many hides 
were in the manor ; how many ploughs were in the demesne ; how many homagers ; 
how many villeins ; how many cottars ; how many serving men ; how many free 
tenants ; how many tenants in soccage ; how much wood, meadow, and pasture ; 
the number of mills and fish ponds ; what had been added or taken away from 
the place ; what was the gross value in the time of Edward the Confessor ; the 
present value ; and how much each free man or soc-man had, and whether any 
advance could be made in the value. Thus could be ascertained who held the 
estate in the time of King Edward ; who then held it ; its value in the time of 
the late King ; and its value as it stood at the formation of the survey. So 
minute was the survey, that the writer of the contemporary portion of the Saxon 
Chronicle records, with some asperity " So very narrowly he caused it to be 
" traced out, that there was not a single hide, nor one virgate of land, nor even, 
" it is shame to tell, though it seemed to him no shame to do, an ox, nor a cow, 
" nor a swine was left, that was not set down." 

Domesday Survey is in two parts or volumes. The first, in folio, contains the 
counties of Bedford, Berks, Bucks, Cambridge, Chester, and Lancaster, Corn 
wall, Derby, Devon, Dorset, Gloucester, Hants, Hereford, Herts, Huntingdon, 
Kent, Leicester and llutland, Lincoln, Middlesex, Northampton, Nottingham, 
Oxford, Salop, Somerset, Stafford, Surrey, Sussex, Warwick, Wilts, Worcester, 
and York. The second volume, in quarto, contains the counties of Essex, 
Norfolk and Suffolk. 

Domesday Book was printed verbatim et literatim during the last century, in 
consequence of an address of the House of Lords to King George III. in 1767. 
It was not, however, commenced until 1773, and was completed early in 1783. 
In 1860, Her Majesty s Government, with the concurrence of the Master of the 
Hulls, determined to apply the art of photozincography to the production of a 
fac-similc of Domesday Book, under the superintendence of Colonel Sir Henry 
James, R.E., Director-General of the Ordnance Survey, Southampton. The 
fac-simile was completed in 1863. 

* For some reason left unexplained, many parts were left un surveyed ; Northumberland, Cumber 
land, Westmoreland, and Durham, are not described in the survey ; nor does Lancashire appear under 
its proper name ; but Furness, and the northern part of Lancashire, us well as the south of Westmore 
land, with a part of Cumberland, arc included within the West Riding of Yorkshire. That part of 
Lancashire which lies between the Eibble and Mersey, and which at the time of the survey compre 
hended 688 manors, is joined to Cheshire. Part of Rutland is described in the counties of Northampton 
and Lincoln. 



26 

FAC-SIMILES of NATIONAL MANUSCRIPTS, from WILLIAM THE CONQUEKOK to 

ANNE, selected under the direction of the Master of the Eolls, and Photo 
zincographed, by Command of Her Majesty, by Colonel Sir HENRY JAMES, 
R.E., F.E.S.. DIRECTOR- GENERAL of the ORDNANCE SURVEY, and edited by 
W. BASEVI SANDERS, Assistant Keeper of Her Majesty s Eecords. Price, 
each Part, with translations and notes, double foolscap folio, 16s. 

Parti. (William the Conqueror to Henry YIL). 1865. (Out of print.} 
Part II. (Henry VIII. and Edward VI.) 1866. 
Part III. (Mary and Elizabeth). 1867. 
Part IV. (James I. to Anne). 1868. 

The first Part extends from William the Conqueror to Henry VII., and contains 
autographs of the kings of England, as well as of many other illustrious per 
sonages famous in history, and some interesting charters, letters patent, and 
state papers. The second Part, for the reigns of Henry VIII and Edward VI., 
consists principally of holograph letters, and autographs of kings, princes, 
statesmen, and other persons of great historical interest, who lived during those 
reigns. The third Part contains similar documents for the reigns of Mary and 
Elizabeth, including a signed bill of Lady Jane Grey. The fourth Part con- 
eludes the series, and comprises a number of documents taken from the originals 
belonging to the Constable of the Tower of London ; also several records illus 
trative of the Gunpowder Plot, and a woodcut containing portraits of Mary 
Queen of Scots and James VI., circulated by their adherents in England, 1580-3. 
If AC-SIMILES OF ANGLO-SAXON MANUSCRIPTS. Photozincographed, by Command of 
Her Majesty, upon the recommendation of the Master of the Eolls, by the 
DIRECTOR- GENERAL of the ORDNANCE SURVEY, Lieut. -General J. CAMERON, 
E.E., C.B., F.E.S., and edited by W. BASEVI SANDERS, Assistant Keeper of 
Her Majesty s Eecords. Part I. Price 2L 10s. 

The Anglo-Saxon MSS. represented in this volume form the earlier portions 
of the collection of archives belonging to the Dean and Chapter of Canterbury, 
and consist of a series of 25 charters, deeds, and wills, commencing with a 
record of proceedings at the first Synodal Council of Clovestho in 742, and 
terminating with the first part of a tripartite cheirograph, whereby Thurston 
conveyed to the Church of Canterbury land at Wimbish in Essex, in 1049, the 
sixth year of the reign of Edward the Confessor. 

FAC-SIMILES or ANGLO-SAXON MANUSCRIPTS. Photozincographed, by Command of 
Her Majesty, upon the recommendation of the Master of the Eolls, by the 
DIRECTOR- GENERAL of the ORDNANCE SURVEY, Major- Genera I A. COOKE, E.E., 
C.B., and collected and edited by W. BASEVI SANDERS, Assistant Keeper of 
Her Majesty s Eecords. Part II. Price 3/. 10s. 

(Also, separately. Edward the Confessor s Charter. Price 2s.) 

The originals of the Fac-similcs contained in this volume belong to the Deans 

and Chapters of Westminster, Exeter, Wells, Winchester, and Worcester ; the 

Marquis of Bath, the Earl of Ilchester, Winchester College, Her Majesty s 

Public Record Office, Bodleian Library, Somersetshire Archaeological and 

National History Society s Museum in Taunton Castle, and William Salt Library 

at Stafford. They consist of charters and other documents granted by, or 

during the reigns of, Baldred, JSthelred, Offa, and Burgred, Kings of Mercia ; 

Uhtred of the Huiccas, Ceartwalla and Ini of Wessex ; ^Ethelwulf, Eadwardthe 

EWer, .TEthelstan, Eadmund the First, Eadred, Eadwig, Eadgar, Eadward the 

Second, ^Ethelred the Second, Cnut, Eadward the Confessor, and William the 

Conqueror, embracing altogether a period of nearly four hundred years. 

FAC-SIMILES OF ANGLO-SAXON MANUSCRIPTS. Photozincographed, by Command of 

Her Majesty, upon the recommendation of the Master of the Eolls, by the 

DIRECTOR-GENERAL of the ORDNANCE SURVEY, Colonel B. H. STOTHERD, E.E., 

C.B., and collected and edited by W. BASEVI SANDERS, Assistant Keeper of 

Her Majesty s Eecords. Part III. Price 3Z. 10s. 

This volume contains fac-similes of the Ashburnham collection of Anglo-Saxon 
Charters, &c., including King Alfred s Will. The MSS. represented in it, range 
from A.D. 697 to A.D. 1161, being charters, wills, deeds, and reports of 
Synodal transactions during the reigns of Kings AVihtred of Kent, Offa, 
Eardwulf, Coemvulf, Cuthred, Beornwulf, TEthehvulf, JElfrcd, Eadward the Elder, 
Eadmund, Eadred, Queeu Eadgifu, and Kings Eadgar, ^Ethelred the Second, 
Cnut, Henry the First, and Henry the Second. In addition to these are two 
belonging to the Marquis of Anglesey, one of them being the Foundation 
Charter of Burton Abbey by <Ethelred the Second with the testament of its great 
benefactor Wulfric. 

Public Record Office, 
November 1887. 



HISTORICAL MANUSCRIPTS COMMISSION. 



BEPOBTS OF THE BOYAL COMMISSIONEBS APPOINTED TO 
INQUIBE WHAT PAPEBS AND MANUSCEIPTS BELONGING 
TO PBIVATE FAMILIES AND INSTITUTIONS ABE EXTANT 
WHICH WOULD BE OF UTILITY IN THE ILLUSTBATION OF 
HISTOBY, CONSTITUTIONAL LAW, SCIENCE. ANDGENEBAL 
LITEBATUBE. 



Date. 



Size. 



Sessional 
Paper. 



Price. 



1870 
(Re 
printed 
1874.) 



J871 



1872 



FIRST REPORT, WITH APPENDIX 

Contents : 

ENGLAND. House of Lords ; Cambridge 
Colleges; Abingdon, and other Cor 
porations, &c. 

SCOTLAND. Advocates Library, Glas 
gow Corporation, &c. 

IRELAND. Dublin, Cork, and other Cor 
porations, &c. 



SECOND REPORT, WITH APPENDIX, AND 
INDEX TO THE FIRST AND SECOND RE 
PORTS - - 

Contents : 

ENGLAND. House of Lords; Cam 
bridge Colleges ; Oxford Colleges ; 
Monastery of Dominican Friars at 
Woodchester, Duke of Bedford, 
Earl Spencer, &c. 

SCOTLAND. Aberdeen and St. An 
drew s Universities, &c. 

IRELAND. Marquis of Ormonde ; 
Dr. Lyons, &c. 



THIRD REPORT, 
INDEX 



"WITH APPENDIX AND 



Contents : 

ENGLAND. House of Lords; Cam 
bridge Colleges ; Stonyhurst Col 
lege ; Bridgewater and other Cor 
porations ; Duke of Northumber 
land, Marquis of Lansdowne, Mar 
quis of Bath, &c. 

SCOTLAND. University of Glasgow ; 
Duke of Montrose, &c. 

IRELAND. Marquis of Ormonde ; 
Black Book of Limerick, &c. 



f cap 



C. 55 



s. </. 
1 6 



C. 441 



3 10 



C. 673 



6 



28 



Date. 



Si/c. 



Sessional 
Paper. 



Price. 



373 FOUKTH REPORT, WITH APPENDIX 

PART I. - 

Contents : 

ENGLAND. House of Lords ; West 
minster Abbey ; Cambridge and 
Oxford Colleges ; Cinque Ports, 
Hythe, and other Corporations, 
Marquis of Bath, Earl of Denbigh, 
^ &c. 

SCOTLAND. Duke of Argyll, &c. 

IRELAND. Trinity College, Dublin; 
Marquis of Ormonde. 

DITTO. PART II. INDEX - 

1876 FIFTH REPORT, WITH APPENDIX. PART I. - 

Contents : 

ENGLAND. House of Lords ; Oxford 
and Cambridge Colleges ; Dean and 
Chapter of Canterbury ; Rye, Lydd, 
and other Corporations, Duke of 
Sutherland, Marquis of Lansdowne, 
Reginald Cholmondeley, Esq., &c. 

SCOTLAND. Earl of Aberdeen, &c. 

DITTO. PART II. INDEX - 

1877 SIXTH REPORT, WITH APPENDIX. PART I. - 

Contents : 

ENGLAND. House of Lords; Oxford 
and Cambridge Colleges ; Lambeth 
Palace ; Black Book of the Arch 
deacon of Canterbury ; Bridport, 
Wallingford, and other Corporations ; 
Lord Leconfield, Sir Reginald Graham, 
Sir Henry Ingilby, &c. 

SCOTLAND. Duke of Argyll, Earl of 
Moray, &c. 

IRELAND. Marquis of Ormonde. 

DITTO. PART II. INDEX - 

1879 SEVENTH REPORT, WITH APPENDIX. 
PART I. - - 

Contents : 

House of Lords ; County of Somerset ; 
Earl of Egmont, Sir Frederick 
Graham, Sir Harry Verney, &c. 

DITTO. PART II. APPENDIX AND INDEX - 

Contents : - 

Duke of Athole, Marquis of Ormonde, 
S. F. Livingstone, Esq., &c. 

1881 EIGHTH REPORT, WITH APPENDIX AND 
INDEX. PART I. 

Contents : 

List of collections examined, 1869-1880. 
ENGLAND. House of Lords ; 
Duke of Marlborough ; Magdalen 
College, Oxford ; Royal College 
of Physicians ; Queen Anne s 



f cap 



C. 857 



C. 857 i. 



C. 



C. 1432 i. 
C. 1745 



C. 2102 



C. 2340 



C. 2340 i. 



s. d. 
6 8 



2 6 
7 



3 6 



8 6 



1 10 



7 6 



3 6 



C. 3040 I 8 6 



29 



Date. 



Size. 



Sessional 
Paper. 



Price. 



1883 



1885 



Bounty Office; Corporations of 
Chester, Leicester, &c. 
IRELAND. Marquis of Ormonde, Lord 
Emly, The O Conor Don, Trinity 
College, Dublin, &c. 

DITTO. PART IT. APPENDIX AND INDEX - 
Contents : 

Duke of Manchester. 

DITTO. PAJIT III. APPENDIX AND INDEX - 
Contents : 
Earl of Ashburnham. 

CALENDAR or THE MANUSCRIPTS OP THE 
MARQUIS or SALISBURY, K.G. PART I. 

NINTH REPORT, WITH APPENDIX AND 
INDEX. PART I. - 
Contents : 

St. Paul s and Canterbury Cathedrals ; 
Eton College ; Carlisle, Yarmouth, 
Canterbury, and Barnstaple Corpora 
tions, &c. 

DITTO. PART II. APPENDIX AND INDEX - 
Contents : 

ENGLAND. House of Lords ; Earl of 
Leicester ; C. Pole Gell, Alfred Mor 
rison, Esquires, &c. 
SCOTLAND. Lord Elphinstone, H. C. 

Maxwell Stuart, Esq., &c. 
IRELAND. Duke of Leinster, Marquis 
of Drogheda, &c. 



DITTO. PART III. APPENDIX AND 
INDEX 

Contents : 
Mrs, Stopford Sackvillc. 



TENTH REPORT 
This is introductory to the folio-wing : 

(1.) APPENDIX AND INDEX 

The Earl of Eglinton, Sir J. S. Max 
well, Bart., and C. S. H. D. Moray, 
C. F. Westou Underwood, G. W. 
Digby, Esquires. 

(2.) APPENDIX AND INDEX 

The Family of Gawdy, formerly of 
Norfolk. 

(3.) APPENDIX AND INDEX 
Wells Cathedral. 

(4.) APPENDIX AND INDEX 

Earl of Westmorland ; Captain 
Stewart ; Lord Stafford ; Sir N. W. 
Throekmortdu, Bart., Stouyhurst 



Pea? C. 3040 i. 



0.3040H. 



8vo. C. 3777 



fcap C. 3773 



8vo. 



C. 3773 i. 



C.3773ii. 



C. 4548 



C. 4575 



C.4576iii. 



C.457G ii. 



C. 4576 



s. d, 



\ 9 



1 4 



5 2 



6 3 



1 7 



s 7 



1 4 



2 



3 6 



Date. 



1885 



1887 



1887 

1887 
1887 

1887 



College; Sir P. T. Mainwaring, 
Bart., Lord Muncaster, M.P., Captain 
,T. F. Bagot, Earl of Powis, &c. 

(5.) APPENDIX AND INDEX - 

The Marquis of Ormonde, Earl of 
Fingall, Corporations of Gal way, 
Waterford, the Sees of Dublin and 
of Ossory, Archives of the Jesuits 
in Ireland. 

(G,) APPENDIX AND INDEX - 

Marquis of Abergavenny, Lord Braye, 
&c. 

ELEVENTH REPORT. In the Press. 

This is introductory to the following : 

(1.) APPENDIX AND INDEX - 

H. D. Skrine, Esq., Salvetti Corres 
pondence. 

(2.) APPENDIX AND INDEX - 

The House of Lords. 1C78-1688, 

(3.) APPENDIX AND INDEX - 

The Corporations of Southampton and 
Lynn. 

(4.) APPENDIX AND INDEX - 

The Marquess Townshend. 

(.1.) APPENDIX AND INDEX - 

The Earl of Dartmouth. In the Press, 



Size. 



Sessional 
Paper. 



Price. 



8vo. 4576 i. 



s. d. 



2 10 



C. 5242 



C. 50GO 1 1 



C. 5060 i. 2 



C. 5060 
ii. 



C. 5060 
iii. 



1 8 



2 6 



Stationery Office, 

November 1887. 



31 



ANNUAL REPORTS OF THE DEPUTY KEEPER 
OF THE PUBLIC RECORDS. 



REPORTS Nos. 1-22, IN FOLIO, PUBLISHED BETWEEN 1840 
AND 1861, ARE NO LONGER ON SALE. SUBSEQUENT 
REPORTS ARE IN OCTAVO. 



Date. 



Number 

of 
Report. 



Chief Contents of Appendices. 



Price. 



18C2 



1863 



1664 



24 



25 



1865 



I8GG 



1867 



2G 



27 



28 



Subjects of Research by Literary Inquirers, 1852- 
1861. Attendances at the various Record Offices, 
previously to the passing of the Public Record 
Act. 



List of Calendars, Indexes, &c., in the Public Record 
Office. 



Calendar of Crown Leases, 33-38 Hen. VIIL 
Calendar of Bills and Answers, &c., Hen. A1IL- 
Ph. & Mary, for Cheshire and Flintshire. List of 
Lords High Treasurers and Chief Commissioners 
of the Treasury, from Hen. VII. 



List of Plans annexed to Inclosure Awards, 31 
Geo. II.-7 Will. IV. Calendar of Privy Seals, 
&c., Hen. VI.-Eliz., for Cheshire and Flintshire. 
Calendar of Writs of General Livery, &c., for 
Cheshire, Eliz.-Charles I. Calendar of Deeds, 
&c., on the Chester Plea Rolls, Hen. III. and 
Edw. I. List of Documents photozincographed, 
Will. I.-Hen. VII. 



List of Awards of Inclosure Commissioners. Refer-, 
ences to Charters in the Cartse Antiquso and the 
Confirmation Rolls of Chancery, Ethelbert of 
Kent-James I. Calendar of Deeds, &c., on the 
Chester Plea Rolls, Edw. II. List of Documents 
photozincographed, Hen. VIII. and Edw. VI. 



Fees in the Public Record Office. Calendar of 
Fines, Cheshire and Flintshire, Edw. I. Calendar 
of Deeds, &c., on the Chester Plea Rolls, Edw. III. 
List of Documents photozincographei, Mary 
and Eliz., and Scottish, Part I. Table of Law 
Terms, from the Norman Conquest to I Will. IV. 



s. d. 
4 



8 



7 



1 6 



10J 



32 



Date. 



Number 

of 
Report. 



Chief Contents of Appendices. 



Price, 



1868 



1869 



1870 



1371 



1871 



1872 



1873 



1874 



29 



30 



32 



33 



34 



Calendar of Royal Charters. Calendar of Deeds, 
&c., on the Chester Plea Rolls, Richard II.- 
Hen. VII. Durham Records, Letter and Report. 

Duchy of Lancaster Records, Inventory. Durham 
Records, Inventory, Indexes to Kellawe s Regis 
ter. Calendar of Deeds, &c., on the Chester Plea 
Rolls, Hen. VIII. Calendar of Decrees of Court 
of General Surveyors, 34-38 Hen. VIII. Calen 
dar of Roval Charters. State Paper Office, Calen 
dar of Documents relating to the History of, to 
1800. List of Documents photozincographed, 
Eliz.-Atme. Tower of London, Index to Docu 
ments in custody of the Constable of. Calendar 
of Dockets, &c., for Privy Seals, 1634-1711, in the 
British Museum. Report of the Commissioners 
on Carte Papers. Venetian Ciphers. 

Duchy of Lancaster Records, Calendar of Royal 
Charters, Will. II.-Ric. II. Durham Records, 
Calendar of Chancery Enrolments ; Cursitor s 
Records. List of Officers of Palatinate of Chester, 
in Cheshire and Flintshire, and North Wales. 
List of Sheriffs of England, 31 Hen. I. to 4 Edw. 
III. List of Documents photozincographed, 
Scottish, Part II. 

Part I. Report of the Commissioners on Carte 
Papers. Calendarium Genealogicurn, 1 & 2 
Edw. II. Durham Records, Calendar of Cursi 
tor s Records, Chancery Enrolments. Duchy 
of Lancaster Records, Calendar of Rolls of the 
Chancery of the County Palatine. 

Part II. Charities ; Calendar of Trust Deeds en 
rolled on the Close Rolls of Chancery, subsequent 
to 9 Geo. II. c. xxxvi. 

Duchy of Lancaster Records, Calendar of Rolls of 
the Chancery of the County Palatine. Durham 
Records, Calendar of the Cursitor s Records, 
Chancery Enrolments. Report on the Shaftes- 
bury Papers. Venetian Transcripts. Greek 
copies of the Athanasian Creed. 

Parliamentary Petitions ; Index to the Petitions to 
the King in Council. Durham Records, Calen 
dar of the Cursitor s Records, Chancery Enrol 
ments. List of Documents photozincographed. 
Scottish, Part III. Supplementary Report on the 
Shaftesbury Papers. 

Duchy of Lancaster Records, Calendar of Ancient 
Charters or Grants. Palatinate of Lancaster ; 
Inventory and Lists of Documents transferred to 
the Public Record Office. Durham Records, 
Calendar of Cursitor s Records, Chancery Enrol 
ments. List of Documents photoziucograplied, 
Irish, Part I. Second Supplementary Report on 
the Shaftesbury Papers. 



s. d. 
9 



3 



2 2 



5 6 



1 10 



1 9 



1 6 



S3 



Date. 



Number 

of 
licport. 



Chief Contents of Appendices. 



Price. 



1875 



1876 



1876 
1877 



1878 



1879 



1880 



1881 



1882 



36 



37 



38 



4.0 



41 



-12 



-13 



Durham Records, Calendar of the Cursitor s Re 
cords, Chancery Enrolments. Duchy of Lan 
caster Records ; Calendar of Ancient Charters or 
Grants. List of Documents photozincographed ; 
Irish, Part II. M. Armaud Basehet s Report 
upon Documents in French Archives relating to 
British History. Calendar of Recognizance Rolls 
of the Palatinate of Chester, to end of reign of 
lieu. IV. 

Part I. Durham Records, Calendar of the Cursi 
tor s Records, Chancery Enrolments. Duchy of 
Lancaster Records, Calendar of A.ncient Rolls of 
the Chancery of the County Palatine. 31. Hat 
chet s list of French Ambassadors, c., in Eng 
land, 1509-1714. 

Part II. Calendar of Recognizance Rolls of the 
Palatinate of Chester; Hen. V.-Hcn. VII. 

Exchequer Records, Catalogue of Special Commis 
sions, 1 Eliz. to 10 Viet., Calendar of Depositions 
taken by Commission, 1 Eliz. to end of James I. 
List of Representative Peers for Scotland and 
Ireland. 

Calendar of Recognizance Rolls of the Palatinate of 
Chester, 1 Hen. VIII.-ll Geo, IV. Exchequer 
Records, Calendar of Depositions taken by Com 
mission, Charles I. Duchy of Lancaster Records ; 
Calendar of Lancashire Inquisitions post Mortem, 
&c. Third Supplementary Report on the Shaftes- 
bury Papers. Anglo-Saxon Charters photozinco 
graphed. M. Basehet s List of Despatches of 
French Ambassadors to England, 1509-1714. 

Calendar of Depositions taken by Commission, 
Commonwealth- James II. Miscellaneous Re 
cords of Queen s Remembrancer in the Exchequer. 
Durham Records, Calendar of the Cursitor n 
Records, Chancery Enrolments. Duchy of 
Lancaster Records, Calendar of Patent Rolls, 
5 Ric. II.-21 Hen. VII. Rules and Regulations 
respecting the public use of the Records. 

Calendar of Depositions taken by Commission, 
William and Mary to George I. Calendar of 
Norman Rolls, Hen. V., Part I. Anglo-Saxon 
Charters photozincographed. Report from Rome. 
List of Calendars, Indexes, &c. in the Public 
Record Office on 31st December 1879. 

Calendar of Depositions taken by Commission, 
George II. Calendar of Norman Rolls, Hen. V., 
Part II. and Glossary. Calendar of Patent Rolls, 
1 Edw. I. Anglo-Saxon Charters photoziuco- 
graphcd. Transcripts from Paris. 

Calendar of Privy Seals, &c., 1-7 Charles I. Duchy 
of Lancaster Records, Inventory of Court Rolls, 
Hen. lU.-Gco. IV., Calendar of Privy Seals, 



*. d. 
4 4 



4 4 
4 3 



4 fa 



3 



4 8 



4 



3 10 



U 10231. 



Date. 



Number 

of 
Report. 



Chief Contents of Appendices. 



Price. 



1883 



1884 



1885 



]886 



1887 



44 



45 



46 



47 



Kic. II. Calendar of Patent Rolls, 2 Edw. I. 
Anglo-Saxon Charters photoziucographed. Fourth 

Supplementary Keport on the Shaftesbury Papers. 
Transcripts from Paris. Keport on Libraries 
in Sweden. Report on Papers relating to English 
History in the State Archives, Stockholm. Report 
on Canadian Archives. 

Calendar of Patent Rolls, 3 Edw. I. Durham Re 
cords, Cursitor s Records, Inquisitions post 
Mortem, e. Calendar of French Rolls, 1-10 
Hen. V. Anglo-Saxon Charters photoziuco 
graphed. Report from Venice. Transcripts from 
Paris. Report from Rome. 

Duchy of Lancaster Records, Inventory of Ministers 
and Receivers Accounts, Edw. I.-Geo. III. 
Durham Records, Cursitor s Records, Inquisi 
tions post Mortem, &c. Treasury of the Receipt 
of the Exchequer, Calendar of Diplomatic Docu 
ments. Anglo-Saxon Charters photozinco- 
jiTaphcd. Transcripts from Paris. Reports from 
Rome and Stockholm. Report on Archives of 
Denmark, &c. Transcripts from Venice. Calen 
dar of Patent Rolls, 4 Edw. I. 

Presentations to Offices on the Patent Rolls, 
Charles II. Anglo->Saxon Charters, &c., photo- 
zincographed. Transcripts from Paris Reports 
from Rome. Second Report on Archives of Den 
mark, &e. Calendar of Patent Rolls, 5 Kdw. I. 
Catalogue of Venetian Manuscripts bequeathed 
by Mr. Rawdon Brown to the Public Record 
Office. 

Transcripts from Paris. Reports from Rome. 
Third Report on Archives of Denmark, &c. 
List of Creations of Peers and Baronets, 1483- 
1646. Calendar of Patent Rolls, 6 Edw. I. 

Calendar of Patent Rolls, 7 Edw. I. Calendar of 
French Rolls, Henry VI. Calendar of Privy 
Seals, &e., 8-1 1 Charles I, Calendar of Diplomatic 
Documents. Schedules of Valueless Documents. 

There have also been printed Indexes to Reports 
1-22, and Reports 23-3 J. 



s. 



3 6 



4 3 



2 10 



2 2 



3 6 



Public Record Office, 

November 188?, 



35 

SCOTLAND. 

CATALOGUE OP SCOTCH RECORD PUBLICATIONS 

PUBLISHED UNDEK THE DIRECTION OF 

THE LORD CLERK REGISTER OF SCOTLAND. 

[OTHER WORKS RELATING TO SCOTLAND WILL BE POUND AMONG THE PUBLICATIONS 
OF THE RECORD COMMISSIONERS, see pp. 26-28.] 



1. CHRONICLES OP THE PICTS AND SCOTS, AND OTHER EARLY MEMORIALS OF SCOTTISH 

HISTORY. Eoyal 8vo., half bound (1867). Edited ly WILLIAM F. SKENE 
LL.D. Price 10s. Out of print. 

2. LEDGER OP ANDREW HALYBURTON, CONSERVATOR OP THE PRIVILEGES OF THE 

SCOTCH NATION IN THE NETHERLANDS (1492-1503) ; TOGETHER WITH THE BOOKS 
OP CUSTOMS AND VALUATION OF MERCHANDISES IN SCOTLAND. Edited In rVxatn 
INNES. Boyal 8vo., lialf bound (1867). Price 10*. 

3. DOCUMENTS ILLUSTRATIVE OF THE HISTORY. OF SCOTLAND FROM THE DEATH op KING 

ALEXANDER THE THIRD TO THE ACCESSION OF ROBERT BRUCE, from original and 
authentic copies in London, Paris, Brussels, Lille, and Ghent. In 2 Vols 
royal 8vo., half bound (1870). Edited ly Eev. JOSEPH STEVENSON. Price 10s. 
each. 

4. ACCOUNTS op THE LORD HIGH TREASURER OP SCOTLAND. Vol IAD 147^_ 

1498. Edited by THOMAS DICKSON. 1877. Price 10s. 

5. REGISTER OF THE PRIVY COUNCIL OP SCOTLAND. Edited and arrannecl lv T TT 

BURTON, LL.D. Yol. 1, 1545-1569. Yol. 2, 1569-1578. Yol ; A D 1 wu 
1585. Yol. 4, A.D. 1585-1592. Yol. 5, 1592-1599. Vol. V 1599-1604 
Vol. 7, 1604-1607. Yol. 8 in progress. Edited ly DAVID MASSON LL D 
1877-1884. Price 15s. each. 

6. ROTULI SCACCARII REGUM ScOTORUM. THE EXCHEQUER ROLLS OF SPOTT A 

Yol. 1, A.D. 1264-1359. Yol. 2, A.D. 1359-1379. Edited ly JOHN STU AET 
LL.D., and GEORGE BURNETT, Lyon King of Arms. 1878-1880 Vol * 
A.D. 1379-1406. Yol. 4, A.D. 1406-1436 (1880). Vol. SAD U37-U?1 
(1882). Yol. 6, 1455-1460 (1883). Vol. 7, 1460-1469 (1884) Yol 8 AT) 
1470-1479 (1885). Yol. 9, 1480-1487 Addenda, 1437-1487 (1886) Vol 
10,1488-1496. Vol. 11 in progress. Edited ly GEORGE BURNETT. Pn celOs 
each. 

7. CALENDAR OF DOCUMENTS RELATING TO SCOTLAND. Edited lit 

Vol.1 (1881). Vol. 11.1272-1307(1884). Yol. III. & IV. (in 
Price ] 5s. each. 

B. REGISTER OF THE GREAT SEAL OF SCOTLAND. A.D. 1424-15J3 (1882) A r 
1513-1546(1883). A.D. 1546-1580 (1886). A.D. 1580 (in progress). Edited 
by JAMES BALFOUR PAUL and J. M. THOMSON. Price 15e. e 

F AC-SIMILES OF THE NATIONAL MSS. OF SCOTLAND. (Out o 
Parts I., II. , and III. Price 2ls. each. 



Stationery Office . 

October 1887. 



36 

IRELAND. 



CATALOGUE OF IRISH RECORD PUBLICATIONS, 



CALENDAR OF THE PATENT AND CLOSE EOLLS OF CHANCERY IN IRELAND. HENRY 
VIII., EDWARD VI., MARY, AND ELIZABETH, AND FOR THE IST TO THE 7ra YEAR 
OF CHARLES I. Edited by JAMES MORRIN, Eoyal 8vo. (1861-3). Vols. 1, 2, 
and 3. Price 11s. each. 

ANCIENT LAWS AND INSTITUTES OF IRELAND. 

SenchusMor. (1865-1880.) Vols. 1, 2, 3, and 4. Price 10s. each. 

Vol. 5 in progress. 

Abstracts of the Irish Patent Rolls of James I. Unbound. Price 25s. 
Abstracts of the Irish Patent Eolls of James I. With Supplement. Price 35s. 



FAC-SIMILES of NATIONAL MANUSCRIPTS of IRELAND, FROM THE EARLIEST EXTANT 
SPECIMENS TO A.D. 1719. Edited ly JOHN T. GILBEBT, F.S.A., M.E.I.A. 
Part I is out of print. Parts II. and III. Price 42s. each. Part IV. I. 
Price 51 5s. Part IF. 2. Price 41 10s. 

This work forms a comprehensive Palseographic Series for Ireland. It 
furnishes characteristic specimens of the documents which have come down 
from each of the classes which, in past ages, formed principal elements in the 
population of Ireland, or exercised an influence in her affairs. With these 
reproductions are combined fac-siniiles of writings connected with eminent 
personages or transactions of importance in the annals of the country to the 
early part of the eighteenth century. 

The specimens have been reproduced as nearly as possible in accordance with 
the originals, in dimensions, colouring, and general appearance. Characteristic 
examples of styles of writing and caligraphic ornamentation are, KO far as 
practicable, associated with subjects of historic and linguistic interest. 
Descriptions of the various manuscripts are given by the Editor in the Intro 
duction. The contents of the specimens are fully elucidated and printed in the 
original languages, opposite to the Fac-similes line for line without contrac 
tions thus "facilitating reference and aiding effectively those interested in 
palfeographic studies. 

In the work are also printed in full, for the first time, many original and 
important historical documents. 

Part I. commences with the earliest Irish MSS. extant. 

Part II.: From the Twelfth Century to A.D. 1299. 

Part III.: From A.D. 1300 to end of reign of Henry VIII. 

Part IV. 1.: From reign of Edward VI. to that of James I. 

In Part IV. 2. the work is carried down to the early part of the eighteenth 
century, with Index to the entire publication. 

ACCOUNT OF FAC-SIMILES OF NATIONAL MANUSCRIPTS OF IRELAND. IN ONE VOLUME ; 
8vo., WITH INDEX. Price 10s. Parts I. and II. together. Price 2s. 6d. 
Part II. Price Is. Qd. Part III. Price Is. Part IV. 1. Price 2s. Part 
IV. 2. Price 2s. 6d. 

Stationery Office, 

October 1887. 



ANNUAL REPORTS OF THE DEPUTY KEEPER 
OP THE PUBLIC RECORDS, IRELAND, 



Date. 


Number 
of 
Report. 


Chief Contents of Appendices. 


Sessional 
Paper, 


Price. 










s. d. 


1869 


1 


Contents of the principal Record Repositories 


C. 4157 


2 3 






of Ireland in 1864. Notices of Records 










transferred from Chancery Offices. Irish 










State Papers presented by Philadelphia 










Library Company. 






1870 


2 


Notices of Records transferred from Chancery, 


[C. 137] 


1 






Queen s? Bench, and Exchequer Offices. 










Index to Original Deeds received from 










Master Litton s Office. 






1871 


3 


Notices of Records transferred from Queen s 


[C. 329] 


2 






Bench, Common Pleas, and Exchequer 










Offices. Report on J. F. Ferguson s MSS. 










Exchequer Indices, &c. 






1872 


4 


Records of Probate Registries 


[C. 515] 


2 1 , 


1873 


5 


Notices of Records from Queen s Bench 


[C. 760] 


8 






Calendar of Fines and Recoveries of the 


U _J 








Palatinate of Tipperary, 1664-1715. Index 










to Reports to date. 






1874 


6 


Notices of Records transferred from Chancery, 
Queen s Bench, and Common Picas Offices. 


[C. 963] 


7i 






Report respecting " Facsimiles of 










National MSS. of Ireland."- -List of 










Chancery Pleadings (1662-1690) and 










Calendar to Chancery Rolls (1662-1713) 
of Palatinate of Tipperary. 






1875 


7 


Notices of Records from Exchequer and 
Admiralty Offices. Calendar and Index to 


[C. 1175] 


7 






Fiants of Henry VIII. 






1876 


8 


Calendar and Index to Fiants of Edward VI. 


[C. 1469] 


1 3 


1877 


9 


Index to the Liber Munerum Piiblicorum 
Ilibernise. Calendar and Index to Fiants 


[C. 1702] 


8 






of Philip and Mary. 






1878 


10 


Schedule of Parochial Registers deposited. 
Index to Deputy Keeper s 6th, 7th, 8th, 


[C 2034] 


3 l . 






9th, and 10th Reports. 






1879 


11 


Calendar to Fiants of Elizabeth (1558-1570) 


iC. 2311] 


1 4 


1880 


12 


Calendar to Fiants of Elizabeth, continued 


C. 2583] 


1 3 






(1570-1576). Schedule of Parish Regis 










ters of Ireland. 







38 



Date. 


Number 
of 
Report. 


Chief Contents of Appendices, 


Sessional 
Paper. 


Price. 


1881 


13 


Calendar to Fiants of Elizabeth, continued 


[C. 2929; 


s. d. 
I 5 






(1576-1588). 






1882 


14 


Report of Keeper of State Papers containing 
Catalogue of Commonwealth Books trans 


[C. 3215; 


61 






ferred from Berniingham Tower, 






1883 


15 


Calendar to Fiants of Elizabeth, continued 


[C. 367C" 


1 






(1583-1586). Index to Deputy Keeper s 


u * . 








llth, 12th, 13th, 14th, and 15th Reports. 






1884 


10 


Calendar to Fiants of Elizabeth, continued 


[C. 4062" 


1 6 






(1586-1595). 






1885 


17 


Report on Iron Chest of attainders following 


C. 4187" 


1 6 






after 1641 and 1688. Queen s Bench 










Calendar to Fiants of Elizabeth, continued 










(1596-1601). 






1886 


18 


Calendar to Fiants of Elizabeth, continued 
(1601-1603). Memorandum on State 


[C. 4755] 


1 1 






ments (1702) and Declarations (1713-14) 










of Huguenot Pensioners. Schedule of 










present places of Custody of Parish 










Registers. 






1887 


19 


Notice of Records of lucurnbered and Landed 


"C. 5185] 


c 






Estates Courts.- -Report of Keeper of State 










Papers, containing Table of Abstracts of 










Decrees of Innocence (1663), with Index. 







Public Record Office of Ireland , 
31st October, 1887.